Machine Translated by Google

Machine Translated by Google

table of Contents

Copyright

Chapter 1 Raymond Goodman's predecessor

Chapter 2 Solidarity of hate

Chapter 3 Club
Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google

A bad life part 3 volume 1

AuthorÿBaek Nara

Posted byÿBeyond

Submission emailÿeditor@[Link]

ÿ Baeknara, 2018

This book is protected by copyright law and copying, duplication or reproduction is prohibited.

or unauthorized distribution. Violation of this may result in civil liability and

penal.
Machine Translated by Google

The content of this novel is not a true story and the characters,
institutions and events that appear in the novel are all fictitious.
Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 1 Raymond Goodman's predecessor

Machine Translated by Google

Dave Watson started Instagram six months ago. The number of followers is 217. He was

very active, with a total of 500 photos uploaded during the last 6 months. Judging by the

photos, his personality was normal. I went to work by bike and took my dog for walks

every night. I was obsessed with the drama “Game of Thrones” and I would always go to watch the

work twice a month. My job required frequent business trips abroad and I visited

Italy in particular. Recently, I fell in love with Japanese food and ate at

Japanese restaurants three or four times a week. I don't have a lover at the moment.

Instead, every weekend I constantly volunteered at a center

for the protection of abandoned dogs.

I was bored of looking at the photos I had posted and suddenly I looked up.

When the doorman opened the door, a neat-looking man appeared with a dog. It was

Dave Watson.

Finding Watson's home wasn't difficult. He tagged location information each time he

posted a photo on Instagram, and there were signs along the trail in the photo, so

Finding out where I lived was a piece of cake. I found the address of my workplace on

Facebook and followed her for a few days, memorizing the faces of several of my classmates

of work.

I saw Watson disappear towards the end of the road with his golden retriever. When I was

Sure that he wouldn't come back, I started walking. The doorman recognized me and opened the door.

This is because, for the past week, Watson has been frequenting the place as

lover of the man who lives upstairs. Even now, he was on his way to buy cigarettes

to run an errand for that man.

I got into the elevator and pressed to get to the third and fourth floor. When I got off on the third

floor, the door that appeared had the name Dave Watson on it. I let the empty elevator

I climbed the stairs and stood in front of Watson's front door. The key has already been
Machine Translated by Google

assured. Yesterday afternoon I glanced into Watson's pocket as he walked.

Watson was not diligent enough to change his keys during the night,

so he was able to enter his house easily.

Instead of turning on the light, I turned on the flashlight on my phone. The structure of the

The apartment was similar to the one on the fourth floor. I looked around the living room, the kitchen, several

rooms, including the bedroom, and even the bathroom. As expected, there were no signs

that he lived with someone. There was no doubt that only one person lived in this house, Dave

Watson. After turning on the bathroom light, I went out and checked. From the front door I could see

see the bathroom light on.

I went back to the bathroom and looked inside. I could have used a shower towel, but it was so soft.

that looked like it was going to break. Towel. The towel was too thick. I thought about it for a while

while holding the hose connected to the shower, but it didn't seem like a good idea to me.

Then all of a sudden I noticed a bathrobe hanging behind the bathroom door. The strip of the

dress tied around the waist was moderately long, moderately thin and

strong enough to be perfect. This should be enough. Finally

I was satisfied.

Watson walked for about 30 minutes to an hour. There is plenty of time left.

before I get back. I smoked a cigarette while I was drinking water in the bathtub. I felt

excited, but at the same time I felt so calm that I felt uncomfortable. Eight years

of hard work can be wasted again in an instant. And maybe eight years of

nonsense finally bears fruit.

As the years went by, I realized that it didn't matter if I succeeded or failed. If

got the hint, that was enough, and if he didn't get the hint, that was enough. If you can't

find a clue this time and you lose your way once again... Well, I don't know. It's been a while

almost 10 years. Maybe it's time to forget everything and live.

Machine Translated by Google

The tub was full of water. It was hot. I put out my cigarette and waited silently for

Watson. When Watson returned, the water had cooled to lukewarm.

Watson, who was about to insert the key and turn it, stopped. Because the door did not

is closed. It will feel strange. It seems that the door was locked when I went out

walk. However, Watson is not a cautious enough person to

call security for something like this. He opens the front door, making sure to lock it

correctly this time. Leave the dog tied up at the front door for a while. Because I have

to clean my dirty feet.

While trying to clean the dog's paws, he feels something strange. When I raise my head,

A ray of light sneaks into the house, which should be dark. It's towards the bathroom. Didn't you turn off the light?

the light? Bewildered, Watson shuffles closer, his slippered feet shuffling.

After entering the bathroom, he notices something strange. Because the bathtub was full of water.

I definitely don't remember getting water in the bathtub. Before Watson can

Turning around with a chilling premonition, the soft thread of a robe coils

around his neck.

with a plop.

Before the man could scream, she grabbed him by the back of the neck and threw him into the bathtub.

While struggling, spray came out and water splashed everywhere. However, it is not easy for

A man in his 30s, whose only exercise is riding a bicycle to work,

escape my hands. He pulled his head out of the tub before his body stiffened.

<Kick! Hehe, hehe, hehe, hehe! Who…!>

Before he could speak further, I put my head back in the tub. Watson shook his head.

arms and struggled, but he was much weaker than before. The time came to take away his

head and throw it back into the tub.

Machine Translated by Google

<Pfff, please! Heo-eok, please save me! Please, ugh, please!>

The wet thread of the robe was wrapped around Watson's neck, suffocating him.

I forced him to sit down as he began to fall. Watson closed his eyes so as not to see my face. It is

cute. I didn't force my eyes to open. I stared coldly at his dirty, water-soaked face,

tears and snot running down her face.

When I did nothing more, Watson spoke urgently.

<Money… No money, but in the locker room… The watch… .>

<I don't care about your watch or your money. Instead, he'll ask you some questions and if you answer them,

you answer correctly, it will turn off without doing anything.>

<What...? what... .>

<But if you don't give me a straight answer, I'll break your ass waiting for you at the door.

main. Do you understand?>

Although Watson was shaking and looked scared, he realized there was room

for the conversation and nodded frantically with her eyes closed.

<First, let me explain to help you remember. I guess it was 17 years ago. It was

It was a long time ago, but I'm sure you remember. What club were you in at that time?

moment? An orgy of perverted kids that had no other name and that simply

It was called “club”. How about that, do you remember?>

Watson's body, which had been shaking convulsively, was now

frozen. Watson, who had forgotten to close his eyes, looked at me with a surprised look.

Every time the club was mentioned, wide eyes and pale complexion were images
Machine Translated by Google

common to me. He said monotonously, observing the fear, the remorse, the

desperation and doubts cross Watson's face.

<Judging from the expression on his face, it seems he remembers. Well, it's not easy to forget.

a place like that, right?>

Watson's lips trembled and he repeated nonsense like "How did you do that?" I tried

to calm my impatience. Over the years, situations have arisen several times

similar to the current one. And I have done everything possible not to be discouraged by the repeated

disappointments. I waited calmly until Watson, panic-stricken, calmed down and

shut up. In fact, these guys will quickly become obedient if you hit them a few times.

times, but there was no reason to waste energy.

After a few minutes of staring with his mouth closed, Watson finally

He fell silent, talking like a madman. There was a heavy silence. Even the dog at the front door

was silent. I stared into Watson's frightened eyes for a long time.

I asked quietly to the boy who was holding his breath.

<So, are you saying you know or you don't know?>

After the silence, Watson nodded slowly.

<Responds out loud.>

I pressed the cell phone against the boy's trembling lips. Watson opened his mouth

and looked scared at the screen with the voice recording app on.

<Ah... I know.>

<Well done. We will continue to do so in the future.

He stroked the man's wet head. Watson froze, unable to breathe.

Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't have high expectations just knowing the existence of the club. Among the

people we have found so far, there were some more who knew of the existence

of the club. However, without knowing who the main members were, they only appeared in the

orgy from time to time, and they were just strangers who heard some rumors. If Watson

he's one of those bums or not... You can figure it out from now on.

<Let's start step by step. First of all, name.>

I asked, looking straight into Watson's eyes.

Watson looked at the recording phone with fearful eyes. I asked him again, but in

Instead of answering, his lips trembled and he began to cry. I looked at him for a moment.

while he shook his head. I left my phone on the sink with the app

lit. Watson cried and grabbed his pants. I slapped the guy and put the

the cord of the robe around his neck. Watson screamed and struggled. There was no way.

I pulled him mercilessly and threw his head into the tub. There was a violent splash and he splashed me.

water. Watson was pulled out of the water and thrown back into the water. This time I paid no attention to him.

attention and only after repeating it five or six times I threw it on the bathroom floor. Watson fell

like an insect to the tiled floor and screamed. Even though his owner was suffering like this, the dog in

the front door was silent.

I crouched down in front of him, barely breathing, tears and snot running down my face.

I picked up my phone from the sink and held it in front of my face again.

<Name?>

<Hey, Dave! Day, Bwa, Watson... Ugh, eh... .>

<Date of birth.>
Machine Translated by Google

<Ugh, eh, July 28, 1976… Please.>

<Where are you from?>

<London… .>

<How old were you when you went to the club?>

<I don't know, I remember, ugh, please... .>

I looked at Watson, who was lying on the ground, sobbing like a child. He even hiccupped loudly.

and shed tears. I patted him on the back to tell him to calm down, but he

He got scared and jumped up. I didn't treat him too harshly, but he was a very weak guy.

While rubbing his back reassuringly, the man, who was initially

shuddered, slowly regaining her composure. Watson, who had barely stopped crying,

He looked at me cautiously. He gently rubbed the boy's ears and opened his mouth.

<If you hesitate once more without giving a direct answer.>

He grabbed his ears and spoke monotonously.

<I'll cut off my ears with four sandwiches.>

He had no intention of going that far, but Watson, who was half mad,

Thanks to the submarine, he took it quite seriously. I pushed the shaking man back

and I slapped his cheek to ease the pain.

<Okay. Come back to your senses.>

<Eh... .>

I put my phone on the boy's mouth and asked him.

Machine Translated by Google

<How old were you when you first went to the club?>

<Woman, woman, nineteen, nineteen… .>

nineteen. I did the math in my head for a moment. It was 1996, so it was the

right moment. As soon as I realized that fact, I tried to calm my heart

palpitating. I may have been very lucky this time, but on the other hand, I could have

I had made a fuss and gone home empty-handed. There were still a few things left

more to check. After thinking for a moment, Watson seemed to think that this

perhaps he would take out the knife. The boy's lips, which had suddenly turned pale,

They trembled and stammered something without anyone asking them to.

<Really! Really! When I was 19, back then, just as a joke, like

joke, as a curiosity... .>

<… … .>

<Ha, once… Ugh, ugh… Somehow, really, ha, once… Black… .>

<… … .>

<Please, please, forgive me… .>

I narrowed my eyes and looked at the boy. They've always been like this. As a joke. Out of curiosity.

Only occasionally. Actually, that may have been the case in their lives. In the more than

30 years of Watson's life, the times he visited the club were almost fleeting, so it was

It is true that he only visited it "from time to time." The club's victims were nothing more and nothing less.

less than frogs killed by stones thrown for fun. But I won't tell you how much

cruel are their evil deeds.

<You don't need to make excuses for me, Watson.>

Machine Translated by Google

He looked at the frightened man and spoke calmly.

<There's no need to make excuses for anyone. Because no one wants your excuses.>

<That, that, that, that, I, I… .>

<If you commit a sin, you will receive the punishment. Simple principle.>

<Please… please… I was young… I was young… .>

<Stop talking nonsense and answer the questions calmly.>

He slapped the whimpering Watson on the cheek and spoke monotonously. Watson

He fell to the ground, clutching his cheek and sobbing. I looked at him and chose my words carefully.

<So, you've only been to the club once?>

<It's just once... I swear... .>

It was obviously a lie, but if he obediently answered the other questions, he could

overlook this level of lying. Without further questions, I moved on to the next question.

<Even if you only went to the club once, you probably remember who was in the club.>

<… … .>

<Especially if you're the person who ran the club, you can't forget it, right? Phew.>

<… … .>

Watson just shook his head, breathing heavily.

<Don't you remember? What about Jorge? You'll remember that guy because he stands out a lot.>

<Mo… I don’t know. Actually… Yeah, it was so long ago… .>

Machine Translated by Google

<Really? What about Jeronimo? Or what about Simon?>

<That… .>

<Did you really only go to the club once?>

Watson rolled his eyes instead of answering. He seemed less scared.

Watson screamed as the strap of the wet robe was pulled around his neck again.

<Bah, half a year! Half a year! Just half a year... Really! I swear! Fuck, it's real, it's

real! Believe, ugh, believe, believe!>

I barely answered honestly, but I couldn't ignore the fact that I lied so many times.

He grabbed me by the back of the neck and dragged me into the tub. Watson screamed and struggled, but quickly got out.

calmed down when they threw his head into the tub. He dipped in and out of the water several times.

times and threw his lifeless body to the ground. The man crawled on the ground like an insect

and begged for his life. I kicked him in the face and told him to sit up straight, but he

He calmly knelt down despite his bleeding nose.

Standing in front of him, he looked at Watson, who was smoking a cigarette and was soaking wet. Watson

He lowered his head and didn't even dare to look at me. Thanks to this I was able to avoid being noticed.

that my hand holding the cigarette was shaking.

It's my first time. It was my first time coming here. It was my first time seeing a

boy who had been going to the club for half a year. Even in 1996, it was the right time.

I took a deep breath of cigarette smoke and calmed my tremors. As I crouched down

Facing Watson, I again asked the question I had repeated countless times during

the last eight years.

<Do you know Christopher?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Yes… ?>

Watson blinked blankly, his eyes clouded with pain. I asked calmly.

again.

<The pet dog that Hugh and George had. Christopher, don't you know?>

At that moment, a light that could not be hidden passed through Watson's eyes.

<I see.>

I looked at Watson. I swore that if he lied and wasted time again, I would cut off his ears.

this little bastard and I would throw them at my dog.

Fortunately for me, Watson didn't do any more nonsense. He nodded slowly, though

I was shaking. For the first time I felt a strong sense of confidence in his actions.

The clue that had been slipping through my fingers for eight years, apparently

impossible to grasp, was finally right in front of my nose. I swallowed dry saliva. I gave another

I took a deep drag on my cigarette and put it out.

I looked straight at Watson and pulled a knife from my back pocket. Although it was old,

was still bright and alive. Watson's face turned blue. He pinched the tip of his

nose and spoke coldly without smiling.

<From now on, if you answer late, your nose will blow.>

Watson was so scared that he couldn't even shed a tear. The guy nodded.

frantically, nose pinched and mouth gasping for air. I asked, knocking with

my open-blade knife the bathroom tile.

<Last Name>
Machine Translated by Google

Watson looked puzzled. I said it again.

<What is Christopher's last name?>

<Cristóbal… Cristóbal… more. It was Moore. Yes definitely… .>

<How old were you then? I mean Christopher.>

<Woman, seventeen? Eighteen? Well, that's all… Oh, because we were the same

age... .>

Seventeen. So Christopher was sold into prostitution at the age of seventeen.

The day I met the guys from the top floor was more than 10 years ago. However,

The more I pressed myself against their backs, the more their cruelty horrified me.

Moreover, my anger towards Watson, who was sitting brazenly in front of me, grew.

Those who had joined the <club> once or twice in the past lived normal lives.

with sane faces. What about the boys who were taken to the <Club>? Where are they?

Do those guys also live somewhere, enjoy walks with their dogs after work?

work and post photos on Instagram?

All the boys are dead. No one survived. No one remembered them. No one

I was looking for the boys. Nobody did that except me. He looked at Watson, his eyes burning with hatred.

I will find those boys. We will find the death that someone has hidden and buried.

<Tell me about Christopher.>

He said, angling the blade towards the bridge of Watson's nose.

<You better remember everything you can.>

<Now, now, wait a minute... Wait wait wait... .>

Machine Translated by Google

Watson stammered and his lips trembled.

<Cherry… We call her Cherry.>

<Cherry?>

<Star, it was a nickname. Chris… cris… I mean, I was in the same pool as Hugh.

Competition… Preparing for the youth competition… He was an ordinary, fair-minded boy,

current... .>

<And?>

<Again… also… Swimming, they said I was good at swimming… .>

<And?>

<I don't know... I don't know... actually... In particular, there was nothing special... .>

<I was expecting more than that.>

As the blade penetrated the bridge of his nose, Watson's entire body stiffened.

like wax and she cried silently.

<I really don't know, I don't know. I, I, since then, went to Italy... As for the rest,

I don't know... .>

At that moment Watson leaned over and vomited. I took a step away from him and folded my knife.

There was nothing else to do with it. I already knew quite a bit about the club. All I wanted to know was

about Christopher and Watson gave him more answers than he expected.

I moved slowly, leaving Watson vomiting. I wiped my wet hands, closed the door,

recording app on my phone and was about to leave the bathroom when I stopped.
Machine Translated by Google

I turned around and saw Watson curled up on the floor and crying. Unlike how I had

scolded just now, I spoke calmly.

<David.>

Watson raised his head and jumped comically as if he had been electrocuted.

<I don't think so, but it would be better not to tell anyone about today.>

<Oh, no, I won't, I will never do that... .>

<<Club> friends don't like to talk about themselves.>

I had no idea if the <club> still existed or who belonged to the <club>, but I always had the

threatened in this way. They always gave in to these threats. Because I know more about

<Club> than anyone.

<I heard that George especially hates talking.>

I left Watson, who was nodding frantically with his chin trembling, and walked out of the bathroom.

Despite all the fuss, the dog at the front door lay peacefully in the

floor. When I opened the front door and walked out, the dog followed me dragging the leash along the

floor. When I got into the elevator, I even got in. The dog chased me out of the elevator.

apartment. I took the first bus that arrived at the stop. I turned my head to look at the dog

sitting at the bus stop and wagging his tail out the car window.

***
Machine Translated by Google

The winner of the seventh Oxfordshire District Junior Swimming Championships

celebrated in 1996 was Hugh Donwell.

Hugh's face on the monitor looked much younger than he remembered. He was wearing

a medal around his neck and smiled happily, revealing his teeth

whites. No one will be able to guess the vicious and vicious nature that hides behind that

smile. I scrolled down, staring at the boy with bright blue eyes and

rosy cheeks. What I was looking for was not a vacation. When I moved

A little further down, a list of participating players appeared below the list of

awards. It was ridiculously easy to find his name.

Christopher Moore. Born in 1977. Graduated from Chedstone School, Oxfordshire. He even

photographs were included. For the first time I was able to see a “normal” image of Christopher. The

Christopher I knew was just his face in a photograph sold in a brothel. When

I came across the face of an innocent child smiling at the camera, I felt

surprisingly indifferent. I looked indifferently at the sunken cheeks, the pale complexion and

the slightly shadowed eyes that were characteristic of a child who had entered

in a period of rapid growth.

The person I had been following for 8 years had this face. Although it was

Straight and elegantly handsome, he was a normal, ordinary guy you could

meet you at any time while walking down the street. I remembered the words

that Watson muttered the night before. <I was just an ordinary boy... .> It is such a

as you said. He was an “ordinary” child who could not have imagined a future in which he

would be sold to a brothel. I printed out Christopher's photo and left the library.

We stayed in Chadstone for a few days afterwards. If I went to the school and asked them to give me

Christopher's information, I was sure that I would most likely be taken to

the police, so I decided to use the same method I used to find Watson first. In
Machine Translated by Google

Facebook I found out about all the people my age who went to Chadstone School.

I stayed in a motel and searched for a few days using my laptop, but

I found very little information.

It may seem suspicious, but I had no choice but to act. Actually, this

method wasn't so bad as long as you dressed nicely. I guess I'll have to first

shave my beard. After being locked in my room for several days, I

I shaved my beard, which had never been shaved before, and dressed neatly. It would be nice

wear glasses or something, but I forgot to buy new ones after I left them at my mother's house.
my ex.

I don't know if I should say it was thanks to Julia, but anyway, she had a look

which made him easy to like people. Sometimes, when he had no choice but to

meeting Julia's face (it was in an advertisement), I suddenly discovered that she and I

We were surprisingly similar. As long as I fixed my hair and wore clean clothes,

Most people wouldn't suspect me. Instead of suspicion, it was common to encounter

people who talked to you like you were friendly even if you stood still.

The first place I went to take Christopher's photo was the cathedral. However,

The priest was a newly appointed priest a few years ago and had no idea

Christopher.

<This is not a familiar face. I don't think he's our believer.>

The priest said, shaking his head.

It was disappointing, but I didn't have high expectations. Instead, I visited old pubs

and restaurants nearby. It was much easier to ask questions about the pub. It was the fourth day

since the harvest was harvested. An older man who ran the pub for a long time

remembered something about the Moore family.

Machine Translated by Google

<Oh, I remember. I think your son was a swimmer or something?>

The man said as he pushed a glass of beer.

I got goosebumps. It was the first clue I picked up a week after arriving at

Chadstone.

<Yes, that's correct. Christopher Moore. We also participate in local competitions.>

<That's right, it was. I know that I know. The son of that house. I remember.>

The man scratched his sparsely bearded cheek.

<Well, it's been a while since I heard from those people.>

<I guess they've moved?>

I asked because I was so nervous that I couldn't even drink my beer. Instead

answer, the man looked at me and asked.

<But why did you say you were looking for the Moore family?>

<The school is preparing a brochure to commemorate the school's centenary.>

He calmly took a sip of his beer and added.

<This is Mr. Moore's first time participating in a local contest, so I am

would like to include some photos of your participation in the brochure. However, the information

contact was lost.

<I guess so. I moved into that house a long time ago.>

The man leaned his elbows on the bar.

Machine Translated by Google

<The Moore couple committed suicide together and their son moved out alone.>

The man must have thought it was a slip and changed his words after a while.

time. It is not a shared suicide, it is a <suspicious accident>. The nuance referred

clearly to the shared suicide that I had been wrong about at the beginning.

However, I did not know any more details than that. What was the cause of the suicide, where did he go?

the son moved and there have been rumors ever since? After his parents committed suicide

together, Christopher held the funeral alone and seemed to have disappeared cleanly. It was

It was difficult to ask more questions. If it seemed suspicious, rumors would spread for no reason.

some, so I had no choice but to change the subject by saying, "That's a shame."

We sat at the bar and chatted about useless things for about a minute.

hour before leaving the pub. The late summer weather was muggy and the nights

The tropical rainforest was in full swing. I put my hands in my pockets and walked toward the

cathedral. After hearing the story of the Moore couple's joint suicide, I felt

frustrated and uncomfortable. I have lived with all these arrogant people for 8 years, and although it has

enough time to numb me, it's always been like this. It was always like this

ugly and bitter.

The sound of singing came from the cathedral where the evening mass had begun.

I returned to the back of the cathedral through the garden. There was a cemetery operated by

the cathedral. I walked with long strides, looking at the tombstones that rose above the grass

well cared for. After a short while I was able to find the names I wanted.

<May Alex Moore and Melissa Moore rest in peace with the Lord.>

The year they died was 2000. Christopher was 23 years old. It seems that Christopher had

been sold to a brothel and was somehow rescued. There was no need to give more

details about the following story. Probably everything followed a typical development. If
Machine Translated by Google

If it had been a shared suicide, the parents would not have been able to overcome their pain.

I slowly caressed the tombstone with my fingertips.

<Who's there?>

I heard a high-pitched voice and turned around. An old man holding a broom and a

dustpan was standing there, frowning.

<I'm sorry. I just came to see the deceased.>

But the old man did not soften his expression. He approached me with quick, long strides to

his age. Although he was much shorter than me, he had a fierce spirit without any signs of

intimidation. The old man questioned with an openly suspicious expression.

<What is your relationship with the deceased?>

I pretended to hesitate for a moment and answered.

<These are my friend's parents.>

<Friend?>

The old man snorted.

<A lie that doesn't even work. Where is that guy's friend?>

My ears perked up. Suddenly my shoulders stiffened, but I tried to

keep my composure and looked at the old man.

<Are you referring to him?>

The old man didn't answer and just stared at me, so I asked again.

<Are you talking about Christopher?>

Machine Translated by Google

<What is Christopher?>

The old man snorted again. But he wasn't a big-mouthed old man. He just shrugged.

shoulders and spat on him.

<It must be Christine.>

Who is Christine again? I couldn't say anything at the unexpected answer and just stared.

to the old man. The old man narrowed his eyes and touched his chest with the tip of his finger.

<You're lying, aren't you? Friends? How are you trying to fool my eyes?

<We were friends from high school.>

It may seem like an excuse, but I had no other choice.

<It's been more than ten years since we saw each other... .>

The old man scoffed.

<Ten years? Why are you looking for an old friend like this?>

<I have to ask you something.>

<No matter what you ask for, it's best not to expect too much.>

The old man said sarcastically with his unpleasant blue eyes.

<That guy is crazy.>

<What do you mean by that?>

<If you find it, please ask directly. Because I come here sometimes.>

With just those words, the old man walked away.

Machine Translated by Google

The old man's name was William Lanson. He worked as a cathedral administrator and

cemeteries for 42 years. He was single all his life, trusting only in God, and the only

person with whom he could communicate properly was his priest. He was respected by

the people of the town, but there was no affection or favor. It turned out that he was famous for his

temper.

After observing him for a week, he came to the conclusion that none of the

The villagers liked the old man. He only responded with a brief nod to the people

who greeted him, almost to the point of being rude, and often scolded him with a scared face

to the children if they accidentally damaged the garden while playing. I never saw a smile on

William. He always walked around with a hard, angry look on his face, as if the world

was about to collapse the moment he slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

In particular, the people I hated most were foreigners like me. I despised and

He openly ridiculed my American accent and angrily threw me out whenever he saw me.

in the cemetery. The old man hated me so much that I gave up the idea of making friends with him.

from the beginning. Instead, he went to church every day without worrying about what

the villagers will think of him.

I have never believed in God. I have never entered a cathedral to pray. That is why I did not attend mass.

Most of the time I sat under the shade of the fig tree planted in a corner

from the cemetery and watched William work. William continued to get angry and chase me away

for a week, but on Sunday he somehow managed to sneak up on me without making a sound.

The old man, who was unusually stern today, spoke to me with a mocking expression.

on his face, as if he had heard something.

<Yankee.>
Machine Translated by Google

Also, today he was especially rude. Like he did every time he called me Yankee, I

I responded in a friendly manner.

<Why, Bill.>

William gets very angry every time I call him Bill, but today was different. He said with a

smile.

<I knew you were a liar from the moment I first saw you.>

<What is it?>

I lit a cigarette and looked over William's shoulder. After mass, people

came out. Among them, I saw the face of a familiar man. He was the man I asked about

Christopher's whereabouts at the pub.

<What kind of school opening commemorative brochure are you making?

Other than that, you've been telling all sorts of lies here and there, right?>

William said triumphantly.

<Everyone else told me. I heard you've been staying in a motel for a while.

several weeks homeless?>

<Mmm... .>

I smiled mischievously at William.

<So? If you say that, I'll still be here, Bill. I'm just waiting for Christopher.>

As expected, William suddenly became angry. He said all kinds of nonsense, such as saying

that liars cannot enter the cathedral, and he pushed me beyond the fence. I saluted

to the older man who was throwing a tantrum and headed off to lunch.
Machine Translated by Google

Even after that Sunday I continued to visit the cathedral. Before I knew it, I was

I knew the bride and we were exchanging friendly greetings. The bride looked quite

amused by William's disgust and dislike of me. Needless to say, William

He was startled by the bride's lukewarm response. The old man began to openly show

his anger.

If I was in the garden, I would suddenly grab a hose and start spraying water, if

I was sitting on a bench, he would come with a mop and throw me out, and if I was squatting on

the cathedral steps, I was sweeping my behind with a broom. However, it wasn't as if

simply silently gave in to the old man's bad mood. When a priest

invited him to dinner, brazenly went to the rectory and sat in William's place, or even

He solved the entire crossword puzzle in the old man's newspaper while the old man was away

for a moment, thus retaliating appropriately.

The relationship changed when more than 15 days had passed since he had been in the

church. It was a quiet afternoon, sitting on a garden bench, sunbathing and sleeping.

William suddenly appeared and roared like lightning, waking me up. I yawned and looked at William,

and suddenly he threw a gardening glove into my arms. I suddenly grabbed the gloves.

As I stared blankly, the old man raised his eyebrows like a tiger.

<The young man is taking a nap, he's so pathetic!>

The old man, still cheerful, clicked his tongue.

<I'd rather help out with some work than take a nap like a bastard! Useless kid.>

William trudged to the flower bed without waiting for a reply. As I

I sat quietly on the bench and stared, they yelled at me again.

<Yankee, you can't keep up!>

Machine Translated by Google

<Yes, yes. I'm leaving.>

He smiled and stood up.

The old man worked all day, asking him to do all kinds of tasks, as if he

I was expecting. From arranging flower beds, fertilizing, pulling weeds, cutting the grass,

lawn, washing church windows, sweeping and mopping floors, painting fences and taking care of the

tombstones, all the work seemed to be done by raking up debris. But William didn't seem to think

that I would be so good at my job. For the past eight years I have been doing a

variety of jobs I had never tried before without doing anything that required physical effort,

and once I even participated in a cathedral renovation project. That's why I was able to

complete all the work William asked me to do in half a day without much difficulty.

Finally, I took a rag out of the bag of sticks, wrung out the water, shook it out, and placed it.

At this moment, the old man was so helpless that he had a ridiculous expression on his face.

<And then.>

I asked, wiping the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand.

<Is there anything else I could ask for?>

The old man frowned, stared at me, and spoke bluntly.

<Damn bastard. Aren't you hungry? >

William seemed to feel sorry for making him work so hard that he invited him to an excellent

food. As I sat at the table, smelling of sweat, the old man grilled me a steak. The steak

Served with broccoli, mushrooms and carrots and seasoned only with salt was excellent.

As I ate it without saying a word, William clicked his tongue and quickly roasted me.

another steak. He was as good at cooking as he was at church care and gardening. After
Machine Translated by Google

After eating each piece of carrot, the old man gave me a glass of wine. The wine was also

great. However, William was strangely silent throughout the meal, so

I too remained silent.

After the meal was over, I stood up. William followed me slowly. The old man lived

in a small house behind the rectory, so we had to cross the cemetery. Before

before I knew it, the sunset was setting in the sky. I walked away, waving my shirt,

which was wet with sweat.

<A friend?>

William suddenly asked. When I looked back, the old man was a few meters away.

behind me. I was looking at the tombstone. They were standing side by side next to the old man. It was the

Moore couple's gravestone.

<Yes.>

I answered briefly. William said bluntly.

<She has no friends.>

I stared at the old man's wrinkled face.

If you think about it, it was strange. When I said <Christopher>, the fact that he corrected me

saying <Christine>, and the fact that she sarcastically called me crazy and didn't tell me a thing

word about him, looking back, was questionable. If you didn't want me to go to church,

You could have told me about Christopher a long time ago and kicked me out. Because my

only target is Christopher. But William was strangely stubborn.

If the old man was not Christopher's friend, there was no reason for him to be so stubborn.

<There is something that only that friend can do for you.>

Machine Translated by Google

I answered slowly, my voice breaking without me realizing it.

<What is it?>

William asked bluntly.

These were words he had never uttered after killing George. But for

for some reason he spoke sincerely.

<I need help.>

The voice was much worse than he thought. It was almost unpleasant. At that moment,

He came back outrageously honest, as if he felt some kind of nostalgia for a

old man whom he had only known for fifteen days.

<Just... It's difficult.>

William sighed softly. But he spoke without even looking at me.

<I'll go tomorrow. Come here every year around this time.>

There was silence. Instead of answering, he nodded and then turned away. There was not even a

I had taken a few steps when I heard the high-pitched voice of an old man behind me.

<If you lied again... .>

I stood still without looking back. William continued speaking heavily.

<You too will have to pay the price.>

I couldn't sleep that night.

To be honest, I myself had no idea what I meant when I met

Christopher. Although he had been desperately searching for Christopher for the past
Machine Translated by Google

In the last eight years, I had never thought about what I would say to him when I met him. I will think about it

next time. Next time, let's organize it and think about it next time. Always do it.

I have put it off like this.

There were so many things I just wanted to tell you. But I felt like I couldn't say a single one.

word. There were so many things I wanted to say, things I wanted to tell and things I wanted to

ask, they were overflowing, but when I tried to get them out, all the words got stuck

in my throat. I was afraid that he might be the answer I had been looking for.

for so long. If you think so, if you think there is no answer even after

wandering for so long... The futility was suffocating. It was a night

extremely frustrating and painful.

I had a hard time sleeping and finally fell asleep at dawn. When I

I woke up, it was already late afternoon, long after lunch. It seems that the

tiredness has increased thanks to working like a cow yesterday. I stretched and slowly

I prepared. Christopher said he usually comes at night to avoid the gaze of the

people, so there was still plenty of time.

I couldn't even finish packing my stuff, so I even cleaned the room and

I lay down on the bed. I took out the photo of Christopher that I had been carrying in my wallet.

all the time and I looked at her again. No matter how many times I looked at him again, he was a boy

normal and ordinary. An ordinary guy that can be found anywhere. I

I was one of those guys too. I folded the photo, put it in my wallet and got up. The sun

It was still a long way from setting, but I didn't want to sit still.

Maybe because I was nervous, my mouth was dry. As I walked toward the cathedral,

I tried to forget about Christopher. I was no longer worried about what to say to him first. No, I was

worried, but I didn't worry. When I see your face, anything will come to light.
Machine Translated by Google

Anyway, the important thing is to get to know him. Getting to know him... I stopped thinking and washed my face.

I was nervous.

However, when I reached the cathedral, I completely forgot about my tension or

nervousness.

As soon as I was able to enter the garden, William, who was working in the garden, greeted me.

threw water. Suddenly, I was hit by a beam of water and I was speechless, so

I looked at William. William was incredibly angry.

<Damn Yankee bastard! You're lying again!>

William shouted, throwing the wooden bucket. I grabbed the bucket without realizing it, but it hit me.

shame.

<No, wait, Bill, calm down. Why are you doing this all of a sudden?>

<A friend? My friend is this fucking son of a bitch!>

<What is that...? .>

I dropped the bucket on a fleeting thought.

<William, is Christopher here?>

<Were you a friend from school?>

William shouted, shaking with anger.

<When Christine heard that, her face turned white and she ran away!>

My mind went blank. You missed it right under your nose. Because of a mistake.

ridiculous. Friends from high school, if you say so, of course... ! But before I could ask him
Machine Translated by Google

something else to William, he started splashing water and screaming, and the priest came out after

hear the commotion so we couldn't stay there any longer. As I walked out

Hastily leaving the cathedral, as if fleeing, I gritted my teeth at my painful mistake.

The frustration was short-lived. As I walked away from the cathedral, my heart, which had been

pounding, it went cold. I couldn't turn back like this. How did you track it here?

I couldn't have lost him like that.

I went back to the motel and took off my wet shirt. There's nothing you can't find if you

you want to find a way. First, you could steal the cell phone and email.

William to find out if he is in contact with Christopher. If not, I will find out somehow.

way, even if it means threatening that damn old man. I couldn't lose him like that again.

like this! I bit my lip and punched the wall, but suddenly stopped. The thought

that I had just had made my body stop. He said he would find out even if that

meant to threaten William. I sat down and sighed.

It seems that there were quite a few people. You're fine. Let's think of another way. Hasn't it been

always like this? Reaching a dead end is a familiar experience. Still, it was much

better now than before. I'm very frustrated that I missed it right under my nose.

I discovered Christopher's last name, I know his hometown, the school he went to, even

I have a picture of him when he was young, and his name was <Christine>… .

<Cristina>.

If Christopher had lived under the name <Christine> all this time, dressed in

woman or sex changed...

I jumped up. I threw on my wet shirt, grabbed my duffel bag, and left the motel.

I immediately took a bus out of the city. It took us only 20 minutes to get out of the city.

Chadstone, where we had been for almost a month. If we have clues like this,
Machine Translated by Google

We might find traces of Christopher in New Contan. It is possible to interrogate William

even after that.

New Contan was the name George gave him eight years ago. George had once said

who had sold Christopher to a brothel in New Contan. But I had never heard of it

from a city called New Contan nowhere. There was no city with that name

name neither in the United States nor in the United Kingdom. I found out where New Kontan was

When I started looking for the members of the <club> one by one. Although I didn't know anyone

Christopher, yes, I knew the name of the famous male prostitute.

That place was New Contan. New Contan was a term used to refer to a nightclub

of male prostitution in the alleys of Portsmouth. As soon as I found out where

was New Contan, I went straight there. However, even after getting into fights

of dogs with pimps and looking for older prostitutes, they couldn't even get an idea

about Christopher. At that time I had almost no information. A boy from the late 1960s

adolescence that was sold around 1996. All I knew was his name,

Christopher. There was no way I could find him. But this time it's different.

I knew Christopher's age, his year of birth, his hometown, his nicknames.

<Christine> and <Cherry>, and even had a photo. This time, we may be able to find

a track in New Contan. It was clear. I even felt some confidence. As soon as I arrived

to Oxford, I bought a train ticket to Portsmouth. Although I was unable to do so, I was able to arrive earlier

at 10:00 p.m. And that was the perfect time to visit Namchang Cave.

There must surely be brothels near the ports. I don't know when or where this started.

custom, but it was located near the port of Nuevo Contando. When I got out of the taxi, the

The smell of the sea was in the air. I walked quickly down the main street lined with pubs and

restaurants. Maybe because the weather was nice there were a lot of people. There were also some

tourists taking pictures.

Machine Translated by Google

As I walked through the crowd, I quietly slipped into a remote alley. If

you turn several times through a busy alley, you will no longer see any tourists. Also

the passers-by who were out with their families disappear. I don't even see women anymore. In some

moment, I find myself walking next to men who hunched their shoulders and

They walked quickly. Walking like this, you come across a street full of inns and

small pubs with a very different atmosphere to the main street. That place is New

They count.

Namchang Cave was not particularly different from other places. There was no

case of customer recruitment on the street. It is said that in the past, skinny young people

They sat on the side of the road, smoked marijuana and waited for customers, but that

It only happened in the 90s and it doesn't work that way anymore. Normally dressed men walked

on the streets. There were very few women. There were many men dressed as women.

I looked intently at men dressed as women, whom I had never paid attention to before.

attention. However, it was difficult to recognize his features. The photo I have of Christopher is

more than 15 years ago. It was difficult to recognize the child even if he walked with his face

naked, so it was not easy to find the child's face among the faces with wigs and

makeup. From the beginning, I had no intention of looking for them ignorantly by looking at the

face of each person, but it was also a little disappointing because I was expecting a

chance.

We stopped in front of a strip club that was frequented by apparently men.

straight. The strip club's bronze sign featured the silhouette of a woman

sitting with her breasts forward and her legs apart. The name of the club

striptease was <Moulin Rouge>. The Moulin Rouge is doing something like that. I opened the door and walked in.

Moulin Rouge was a strip club where male singers and dancers performed,
Machine Translated by Google

as befits a male prostitution den. Instead, all the men in the

stage they dress as women.

As soon as I entered the strip club, I felt the loud music driving me crazy.

He pressed his chest. Dancers dressed as women danced flirtatiously on a stage

dazzlingly decorated amidst flashing lights and shooting laser beams

towards the walls and the floor. As I walked through the club, I looked at each of the men

sitting on the stage. Among the people drinking and talking, no one was looking. I turned to the

bar.

It's been a few years since I was here and the waiters have changed

completely at that time. But fortunately, the man I was looking for

I was trying to trick a waiter. I strode over. I threw the duffel bag

to the ground and grabbed the guy by the back of the neck. The waiter saw me and yelled something. The music was loud so

I pretended not to hear her. She grabbed the man by the neck, made him sit down and spoke to him

in a friendly manner.

<It's been a while, Teddy.>

Teddy opened his mouth as soon as he recognized me.

<You son of a bitch... !>

<This bastard is sad... As soon as I saw him I thought, what the fucker?>

He grabbed Teddy by the collar, lifted him up and threw him to the ground. They broke loudly.

bottles and glasses. People turned to look at us. The waiter stomped and grabbed my arm,

but I shook him slightly and stood with my arms crossed in front of Teddy, who fell to the ground.

ground and groaned. Teddy looked up with a frown and smiled.

<Let's talk to me.>

Machine Translated by Google

<What are you talking about again, you crazy idiot!>

—Teddy scolded him.

<I don't know anything!>

I asked, ignoring Teddy's protests.

<Do you want to talk here or leave?>

<… … .>

The voices of people whispering grew louder. Finally, Teddy lifted his head.

hand. I took my bag and waited for him at the door. After apologizing to the customers,

Teddy got a little irritated with the employee who was cleaning the floor and approached with a

expression of disgust on his face.

We opened the door and walked out without saying a word. Teddy walked into a quiet pub at a certain time.

distance from the strip club. The pub was mostly made up of gay people between

40 and 50 years old, so the atmosphere was calm and quiet. We sat next to each other

another at the bar. Teddy rubbed his neck and looked at me with an annoyed expression. I smiled at him

kindly.

Teddy had tried to rape me before. It was a few years ago. It was a time when

I was running around fighting pimps while looking for Christopher. Even though we fought,

We didn't cross the line. It was obvious who was behind the pimps, so they didn't want to

give it much importance. But it seems that there was a stupid child among them that I found

particularly annoying.

A pimp instigated Teddy to rape me and film the video. What neither the pimp nor Teddy

They expected me to be fed up with that stuff. If a single Teddy attacked me, I wouldn't even
Machine Translated by Google

would be able to stop me, let alone rape me. Still, he almost succeeded. Teddy had

mixed a cheap date rape drug into her drink. If I hadn't witnessed that scene and

had I been drinking, I would have made it.

After smashing Lupis's head with a glass and causing a scene, Teddy confessed.

It had been a few years since I had chased Teddy and that pimp too and

I broke a limb. Teddy was still working as a manager at a strip club in

that moment.

Teddy kept his mouth shut and stared at the bartender preparing the cocktail.

He looked like he was still a little scared. He smiled at Teddy.

<Hey.>

Teddy didn't answer.

<Bastard. When someone calls you, you have to look at them.>

Teddy looked at me with a very annoyed face.

<What is it? If you have something to do, do it quickly.>

<I'll do it quickly even if you don't ask me. I don't have time either.>

He said, taking out his wallet.

<Your club only uses transvestites, right?>

<But.>

<Do you have a son like that? My name is Christine. Real name is Christopher.>

I took a picture of Christopher and showed it to him.

Machine Translated by Google

<I'm much older now than I was then. He's our age.>

Teddy looked at the photo. He laughed out loud, as if it were ridiculous, and replied bluntly.

<Hey, how do you know by looking at this photo? It's a completely childish photo.>

<Have you heard the name? Cristina?>

Teddy shook his head. I didn't give up easily.

<So, introduce me to the girls who dress up as women in your club. The boys

They are around 30 years old.>

<What? Crazy bastard, get fired for doing something like that, you bastard!>

Teddy got angry. I frowned at him for a moment and he silently

He kept his mouth shut. He didn't say anything and just stared at Teddy. Teddy only lasted a few

seconds. In the end, I left the pub again without even touching the cocktail. We returned to the club

striptease, but this time through the back door.

When I entered through the back door, a narrow hallway led to it. The smell of perfume

floated from the hallway. After going down the stairs about half a floor, there was

a waiting room and a lounge for employees in the basement. The children who had just come down

from the stage they were sitting across from each other at the table, counting wads of bills, and

There were also some children who were drunk and rolling around on the floor. We went in

to the waiting room at the end of the hall.

The waiting room was larger than expected. There were five or six dressing tables with

light bulbs lined up and one wall was completely filled with wigs, dresses, shoes and

accessories. Two men with wigs on their knees were sitting on the living room sofa

waiting, smoking cigarettes.

Machine Translated by Google

<Hey, Teddy.>

A man with a golden wig on his knees looked at Teddy. Teddy made a

blunt reverence.

<Yes, thanks for your hard work.>

Teddy approached the man with the red wig resting on his thigh. The man waved

gently his hand towards Teddy.

<Danny, this is Raymond. Raymond, this is Danny.>

Teddy introduced me to the man in the red wig. Although Danny had a look of

perplexity on his face, he held out his hand to me.

<Who is it? Are you a fan? Anyway, nice to meet you, Raymond.>

I took Danny's hand tightly and sat down in front of him. Danny's eyes widened.

I pulled out my wallet and handed him a photo.

<However, it's a bit of an old photo. Do you know this person? He's our age.

and her name is Christine.>

Danny took the photo and tilted his head.

<… I don’t know. Who is it? Harry, do you know?>

<I don't know. This is the first time I've seen it.>

The man in the golden wig... Harry looked at the photo and shook his head.

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

Of course, I didn't expect the person I just met to reply, "I know

this person!", but... No, what I wanted was true. Then it was disappointing. Hardly

I swallowed the disappointment that rose in my throat. Teddy, who was next to me, said that I had to

work and ran upstairs. I belatedly greeted the two men and chatted. I was able

stay in the dressing room because Danny suggested I ask people one more time

who were currently on stage when they came down.

Asked Harry, who was ready to go on stage and had a somewhat young face.

<Can you ask my friends? Maybe there is someone who knows.>

Actually, since Harry wasn't our age, I didn't think he'd be much help. Even

So, I had to grasp at straws.

<Yes. I'll be staying at the Smith House down the street, so leave a note on the counter.>

Harry nodded and left the waiting room. Shortly after he left, the men who

They had finished the stage and they all arrived at the waiting room at the same time. I asked everyone

one by one, but no one knew anything about Christine. Even when she was shown a photo,

No one recognized the face. It was extremely disappointing. There was no reason to

I was still sitting in the waiting room, so I grabbed my bag and trudged out. I returned by

the same way I came in and out the back door.

I lost all my strength. In fact, I finally got to meet Christopher today.

Normally, I should have met him hours ago. At Chedstone! How much longer?

we'll have to chase? Couldn't Christopher really be dead like his other

predecessors? George talked like a pig about how his other predecessors had

gone crazy and how they had died, but he was the only one who never said he was crazy or

killed by Christopher. I relied on George's words to ask about the whereabouts

Machine Translated by Google

Christopher. But it was useless. Chasing him was like hunting a ghost. Now he doubted

that Christopher really existed.

I was so exhausted that it was difficult to take even one step at a time. I slung my duffel bag over my shoulder.

on my shoulder and walked weakly in the direction of Smith House. I was tired of walking and

bumping into people on the main street, so I ducked into an alley.

A terrifyingly strong force grabbed the back of my neck. The bag fell to the ground. There was no

There was no one in the dark alley. It felt like an ambush. Before I had time to

defend myself, one of my arms was grabbed and bent back. It was not a bet

average. He knew how to bend the joint precisely. For a moment, the face of

Teddy crossed my mind.

Is it revenge? As I gritted my teeth and tried to turn around, I was grabbed

by the nape of the neck. The man behind him grabbed him violently by the nape of the neck and hit him

against the wall without mercy. The top of my forehead was instantly torn and the

blood flowed. The damn goal rang out. I let my guard down.

<Damn it, leave this… ! Argh!>

As soon as he pressed his shoulder, the man twisted the joint mercilessly. It was

so painful that I had to scream. The boy didn't seem to care. The arm, which was stretched out

to the limit, I felt as if the joint was going to fall at any moment. I had no more

remedy than to take away the strength from my body. If my joints were trapped, I would not

could move. If you ignore it and resist, your arm will fall off and shake.

When there was no more resistance, the man slightly relaxed his strength.

I escaped from the pain and took a deep breath. The blood that had gushed out of my forehead now

dripped from the tip of my chin. My whole body was drenched in cold sweat.
Machine Translated by Google

As soon as I could catch my breath enough to speak, I chewed it.

<What business is this?>

The man didn't answer. Instead of answering, I let go of the nape of his neck that I had been holding.

hard. I leaned my forehead against the wall and rolled my eyes. I had a feeling

sinister. The man rubbed the back of his neck with the back of his hand and then slowly walked down the

column. Without deviating from expectations, the hand naturally stopped on the hip.

Teddy bear? Or was it the work of the pimp who beat Teddy back then?

Teddy, who I thought had gone to the strip club, actually called my pimp and

tried to fuck me? As I shook my head, the man's hand squeezed my buttocks and

He began to massage them carelessly. A dog like a dog. Now he wanted to check the

blouse of this damn guy, even if it meant breaking my arm. It was time to breathe

deeply and turn around.

The man who was massaging my butt took his wallet out of his back pocket.

pants. When I paused, my wallet fell at my feet. Suddenly, the man put me

his driver's license in front of me.

<Raymond Goodman.>

The man whispered in my ear. The low voice was calm and charming. I swallowed dry saliva.

and I answered slowly.

<Yes.>

<Who are you?>

Machine Translated by Google

The deep, heavy voice suddenly transformed into a high falsetto. I was surprised.

so much the sudden change that I couldn't even answer. The man asked again with

barely concealed voice.

<Hey. You asked. Who are you still chasing, huh?>

Are you following me? My heart began to pound at the sudden thought.

that crossed my mind. It's not something like Teddy or a pimp. I felt like my mind

was whitening from the tension. My mouth went dry in an instant and I asked with

cautiously as he traced my lips with his tongue.

<Christina?>

But even with that brief call, my voice cracked.

<Christine Moore… Right?>

<What if it's true?>

Christine rested her chin on her shoulder. The large hand still held the joint with

force.

<If so, could you tell me why you are following me?>

<… Yes.>

The tremors slowly subsided, but, strangely enough, my mind was still

looked blank, she said, squeezing her eyes shut.

<So please let me go. Because I'm in pain and I'm dying.>

<It's hard to be too big. What do I trust in to let you go?>

Machine Translated by Google

Christine whispered playfully.

My first meeting with Christopher, or rather Christine, was completely different.

than I had imagined, but anyway, I had finally met him and now I didn't

I couldn't wait to see his face. I waited too long. He murmured as he moved his fingers.

<Even if you can't trust me, you can trust my grudge against Hugh.>

At those words, Christine's breathing in my ear suddenly stopped.

<Including all grudges against George, Simon and Jerome.>

The hand gripping my arm loosened. I immediately turned around, shaking myself.

the muscles in my arms tense. I stood with my back against the wall. I was two or three

steps ahead. Christopher, who has been searching for 8 years... .

I must admit that he was different from what I imagined. He was a man much taller than me.

It was because I was wearing high heels, but even if I lowered them, it seemed like it would be so big

like me. Vaguely reflected in the streetlight, he was dressed as a woman.

The green wig with sunglasses was long enough to reach the

elbows, and the crop top that clung to the upper part of her body and a pencil skirt that

covered his knees clearly revealed his strong and muscular body. The large hands

that grabbed and twisted my joints had carefully applied nail polish

painted mint color, and the strong wrists were filled with a women's watch with a

extended chain.

That was not all. She had a magnificently made-up face. Her face, with its eyelashes

False eyes, dark eyeliner and pink lipstick, she looked nothing like the photograph

Christopher's coat that he carried with him. That's why no one recognized me.
Machine Translated by Google

In silence, we explored each other for a while. Finally, Christine asked, placing

calmly his arms, which were as muscular as mine, on my waist.

<Who are you really?>

The blood that was flowing from my forehead had already wet my shirt. I lifted my shirt,

I wiped my forehead and face and picked up my wallet that had fallen to the floor. Silently I handed it to him.

hand to Christine. My driver's license was caught between her fingers. Christine

He just stared at me without saying anything. I blinked, barely able to see his face when my gaze

was about to fall on the hem of my skirt and my breasts that were prominent as

those of a woman.

Christine shook her head.

<Even if you look at me so cutely, I won't give it to you.>

Christine calmly tucked her driver's license into her blouse. Without realizing it,

I quickly turned my head. Christine, who had tucked my ID into her clothes

inside (or so it seemed), raised her chin and said:

<Follow me.>

Christine handed me a handkerchief as my forehead continued to bleed. It was a handkerchief

white lace so clean I felt bad for borrowing it. I pressed the wound with a

handkerchief and wrapped the bag on the floor. I followed Christine without asking anything. Christine

went further into the alley. As we entered the back alleys, the prostitutes

doing business became common. Christine was used to slipping between

they.

Every time the huge man moved his feet, a slight sound of shoes could be heard. It was

It was hard to take my eyes off the green hair that fell to her waist and bounced slightly
Machine Translated by Google

As she walked, the curve of her buttocks exposed above her skirt and legs

straight with high heels. There are some things that are different from the Christopher who vaguely

I had imagined, but above all, it is very... It was big. Most of the people were two or three

heads shorter than Christine. She received a lot of attention from people even in this alley

unusual.

We crossed the street, turned down several alleys and finally arrived in front of a door.

rickety and suspicious-looking iron bar. He stood at an angle and knocked softly on the

iron gate. After a while, I realized that the iron gate was the door

back of a restaurant.

We passed through the noisy kitchen full of people and the warehouses full of ingredients for

the food and we climbed the small, narrow stairs. As I walked down the hall

At the top of the stairs, a bright and luxurious door appeared. Christine opened it

the door with an elegant gesture. We were standing on the second floor of a restaurant.

As if there was a designated seat, Christine sat at a certain table without

no guidance from the waiter. It was a seat next to the railing overlooking the aisle

first floor. I sat down opposite Christine and looked around the restaurant. On the second floor

There were hardly any tables. There were only a few tables next to the railing and by the window,

The space between the tables was wide and the few tables left were all full.

Only then did I realize one thing: I was the only person in this restaurant who

He was wearing a T-shirt and jeans, especially the shirt that was stained with blood. Everyone, including the

on the first and second floors, were neatly dressed in suits. It was a restaurant

exclusive with a dress code. The only strange people were Christine and I,

who was as strange as I was.

<Raymond Goodman.>
Machine Translated by Google

Christine, who was looking at me with her chin resting on the back of her hand, suddenly

He called my name. I just looked at him without saying a word. Christine remained silent,

as if he had just said my name.

The wound on her forehead seemed to have stopped bleeding even when she removed the handkerchief.

I was holding the bloody handkerchief, not knowing what to do, and I was embarrassed.

return it, so I just put it in my pocket. Christine, who was watching this,

He smiled and for some reason his ears turned red.

<I'm shy. Now explain. I guess he's a guy who used to do things to earn a living.

life, so he goes around butting in other people's backs with a look on his face

pitiful on her face, as if she hadn't even had the chance to get her

blood.>

Before we could open our mouths, the waiter approached us without even asking.

noise and left a glass of wine in front of us. The waiter filled my glass and disappeared without

even look at my bloody face. I looked at Christine, rubbing my cheek where the

blood stains had dried.

No wonder… I think things are going to be a lot harder than I thought.

After the silence, I opened my mouth.

<Christopher Moore is your original name, right?>

Christine nodded and removed the sunglasses from her wig.

<I'm from Chadstone and I took part in a swimming competition when I was 19. Is it

like this?>

Christine leaned back in her chair. She sat cross-legged with an arrogant expression.

and raised her chin in response.

Machine Translated by Google

<And I know Hugh Donwell... .>

<Baby.>

Christine crossed her arms and interrupted her lightly. I closed my mouth and looked at him. Christine

He took a sip of wine and crossed his arms again. He raised his head, opened his bright

blue eyes and looked straight at me. For some reason, those eyes were scary.

<I'm not curious about how hard you chased me, right? Let's not beat around the bush.

in circles, let's go quickly. eh? It's almost midnight. It's almost time for dinner here too.

close.>

Despite the cold words, I was so nervous that I was completely speechless.

words. After a moment of silence, the waiter placed the appetizers in front of

us. I couldn't even move my hand, my fist was clenched. Christine, on the other hand,

He began to eat proudly without paying attention to me.

It seemed like he wanted to tell it quickly and without hesitation. But the words did not come out.

out of my mouth. I did it because it was something I had never said before. Above all, I already had the

feeling that my words would be of no use to Christine.

I've been looking for it for eight years. I've been dreaming of this moment for eight years. I imagined my

first meeting with Christine countless times, but none were like this one. Christine

won't help me. I had a premonition.

The last eight years are about to come to nothing in front of him. Probably

will happen in the next moment. Half of my heart didn't want to admit it, half of

My heart wanted to hold on to a hope that was already fading, so the

words could not come out of my mouth and simply remained dark under my tongue.

In the midst of the conflict, I simply looked at Christine in silence.

Machine Translated by Google

Meanwhile, Christine, who had finished the appetizers, looked up.

The waiter picked up all the dishes from the table. I still looked at him in silence. They didn't come out.

words.

At that moment, Christine stared at me.

<It seems like he has nothing to say.>

He said coldly.

<Can you stop, please?>

My clenched hands were shaking with nervousness and tension. I really had to say something.

I've been looking for you for 8 years, and I, I, I have something to tell you... At that moment, Christine

He leaned back in his chair and added coldly:

<And don't meddle with me again.>

<… … .>

I felt like I had been doused in cold water.

Christine left me alone and gestured to the waiter. The man who was giving several

instructions to the employees looked completely different to me. I looked around,

Christine and her elegant restaurant.

Why did I think Christine was as lost as I was? Why didn't she think I would be

found his own answer? That was fucking stupid. I put down the handkerchief I had

been holding on the table.

I put the bag at my feet on my shoulder and turned around. I walked slowly, opened the

door through which I first entered and left. I crossed the hall and went down the narrow stairs.
Machine Translated by Google

I passed through the kitchen and the storeroom and went out through the rickety iron door through which I entered

for the first time. The door slammed shut behind me. The strap of my bag dug into my

shoulder. My forehead was tingling little by little. I walked down the alley without knowing where

I walked slowly, passing by some people who had come out to throw

the trash, and suddenly, for reasons unknown to me, I fell in the street.

Maybe now it's all a thing of the past. The same goes for the boys who attended the

<club> that I have been tracking so far. They now bury their past mistakes and live

a new life. We go to work, we go out or get married, we post vacation photos on

Facebook, we go to the cinema or we meet in a pub on football match days to have a drink

beer. Christine is no different from those guys. Unlike me, for him the whole past

related to Hugh is now a thing of the past. It is a memory I do not want to return to and a

distant past that I want to bury.

Well, maybe that's life. Life may just be about forgetting some things.

things, let them go, leave them in the hands of time and just live like that. It is impossible

remember everything. Time passes anyway, and even if I stubbornly remain in

the same place, eventually some things are swept away by time and fade away,

fade and fade away. No matter how hard you try to hold on. No matter how hard you try

remember, some memories and some faces you haven't seen in a long time surely

will be forgotten. Dead boys too... Time accumulates besides those

deaths. Maybe that's life. Maybe that's the truth of life that only I don't know. It's

regrettable, but it is time for the living to stop burying the past that cannot be

change, and old memories are slowly buried and sinking into the new ones

memories that accumulate in the lives of survivors... I am being forgotten. each

injured

life
Machine Translated by Google

They are forgotten. All shame and hatred will be forgotten. But that's life.

I jumped up. I wrapped my bag around myself, turned around and started walking. I started running until

I was completely out of breath. I slammed my fist on the rickety iron door

through which I entered with Christine. After a while, someone opened the door. Without saying a word,

word, I pushed the person, went through the kitchen and the storage room, ran up the stairs

Two or three at a time, I crossed the hall and opened the door. Christine was sitting at the table

eating. My portion of food was getting cold when I left.

Christine put down the knife and looked up at me. I walked over to him with great

steps.

<Help me.>

He pleaded in a rough, broken voice.

<Help me. Cristina.>

<… … .>

<I'm alone... Alone... It's difficult.>

Christine looked at me blankly, her face expressionless. She pointed to the seat in front of her.

he with his fork.

<Sit down.>

Instead of sitting down, I looked at Christine. She moved her fork.

<Eat something. You look very hungry.>

Interestingly, after hearing Christine's words, I suddenly felt a lot

hunger. I felt hungry, as if my stomach was being scratched with a rake. I felt like crying
Machine Translated by Google

like a little girl and threw my bag on the floor. Without saying a word, she dropped into a chair and took

a knife and a fork.

I didn't even care about things like dinner etiquette. I cut the half-cooled meat

into pieces and put them in my mouth until my cheeks swelled. When the plate was

emptied in the blink of an eye, Christine blinked, her eyes wide.

<How many days have you really been hungry?>

<… … .>

<Okay. Eat all you want.>

There was no talk of the boys on the top floor. There were no words asking for help or offering

help. We didn't open up about our past lives or ask each other questions about

the other. Instead, Christine continued to fill her empty plate. Every time the glass was

empty, he filled it with wine. He swallowed dishes prepared by great chefs without even tasting them.

and drank expensive wine as if it were water.

When I put down my fork and knife, I couldn't even remember how many glasses of wine I had

emptied. The restaurant was silent. The first floor beneath the bars was empty,

as if the finishing work had been completed and most of the lights were on

off. There was no one on the second floor except Christine and me. Christine looked at me with

arms crossed and, when our eyes met, he pushed his part of the

glass of wine.

I had already drank too much and felt dizzy, but I was thirsty so I drank it quickly. When

I emptied the glass, my vision became so dizzy that even staying still was difficult.

difficult. I leaned back in my chair and exhaled lazily.

<Are you full now?>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

Instead of answering, he blinked slowly. It was a little warm.

<It looks good because I eat well… .>

Christine, her arms resting on the table, seemed very far away. I looked at her hair falling

from my shoulders. No, it wasn't hair, it was a wig. That was a wig.

<So, how can I help you?>

<… … .>

<How can I help you?>

Is it really a wig?

Maybe not. I jumped out of my seat. My head spun and I stumbled. After shaking my head,

head once, I walked over to Christine and carefully held out my hand. Christine pulled at her

chin as if to avoid him, but soon realized his intention and left him alone. Hair

within my reach: the wig was much softer and smoother than I expected. The color

It was strange and I thought it would be stiff and rough.

When I put my finger in and slid it down, the hair, i.e. the wig, came out smoothly.

through the cracks in my fingers. I felt like I could caress him like this forever.

<This… Is this really your hair?>

<… … .>

Christine just looked at me. I continued stroking my hair.

<Soft.>
Machine Translated by Google

She murmured and petted him again.

<Soft... .>

<Me.>

Christine narrowed her eyes and asked in disbelief.

<Are you drunk by any chance?>

I looked at him and lowered my head. It's been hot since then. I feel a little hot for

inside. No, it was very hot... .

<Oh my God. Did you drink a bottle of wine and get drunk?>

<I'm sleepy.>

<What?>

My legs felt weak.

<I'm sleepy.>

That was true. I was sleepy. I collapsed on the floor, stared at Christine, and felt the

very heavy head. wait a second… After falling asleep for a moment,

So... The moment I rested my forehead against the table leg, I felt

uncontrollably sleepy. As things were, I lost consciousness.

***
Machine Translated by Google

I was thirsty. I was very thirsty. I covered myself with the blanket and curled up. I was still thirsty.

I fell asleep and didn't bother to wake up. I buried my face and exhaled. The fluffy blanket smelled

good. The blanket felt soft against my skin. I rubbed my face with the blanket. I felt

sleepy. I wanted to fall asleep again. I forgot that I was thirsty and slowly I

I fell asleep. Until a delicious smell invaded its interior.

My eyes lit up. Waking up to the smell of food was something extremely

unknown to me.

I almost fell out of bed. It was my first time visiting this place. I had no idea where

There was this. As I looked around the carefully decorated bedroom,

I suddenly remembered that I had met Christine yesterday. I felt dizzy for a moment and

I nearly collapsed. To make matters worse, I was only wearing a pair of underwear.

I couldn't remember anything about what was going on. I swear this was the first time I

I did something like this. I quickly looked around the bedroom. There was a robe on a

chair at the foot of the bed. It was a fluffy pink dress that only girls would wear, but not

mattered.

When I tried on the dress, it surprisingly fit me perfectly. I tightened the belt

and I walked barefoot out of the bedroom. As I walked down the stairs and followed the delicious smell, I saw a

burly man wearing a pink robe like me. He was a man wearing a wig

over her short dark brown hair. I could tell who it was without even looking at their faces.

I don't think I've ever felt so embarrassed. My face turned so red that I felt hot.

I didn't dare look at his face, so I lowered my head and pretended to be friendly. My ears were

hot.

<Mmm. Over there.>

Machine Translated by Google

I was so embarrassed that I couldn't even speak properly.

<Uhm... Over there.>

<Oh, you got up early?>

On the other hand, Christine's voice while answering was very lively.

<How do you feel?>

<Trigrams, trigrams, it's okay.>

I stuttered badly. I don't know if I'm nauseous or not. I was just embarrassed. When

I stammered, Christine laughed out loud.

<I suppose you are embarrassed after having put someone through so many

problems yesterday?>

<… … .>

I wanted to die. I couldn't apologize without seeing his face, so I barely lifted my head.

face was so hot that my cheeks were warm.

<… my… I’m sorry.>

Christine put her hands at her sides and nodded.

<Yes, I should feel it. Do you know how much you weigh?>

<… … .>

<Okay, hurry up and wash up. Let's change our clothes and come get something to eat.>
Machine Translated by Google

He nodded and quickly turned around before stopping. I looked at him and muttered, my face

still bright red.

<I… Um, Christine, my clothes… .>

<Well… Honey, don’t you remember anything from last night?>

I couldn't remember anything. As we stood there in silence, Christine laughed

frivolously and instead of telling us what happened last night, he told us the location of the bathroom.

say a word, I turned around and ran to the bathroom.

Even while I was showering, my face still felt hot. After washing with

cold water and a good shave, I put my robe back on and went out and found my clothes on a chair

next to the bathroom. The dirty shirt with blood stains was cleanly washed and

folded.

I couldn't believe that I had done something like that after being over 30 years old. I got in touch

crouched on the floor with his face buried in his shirt and sighed. Since he met Christine,

nothing has gone as planned.

After getting dressed and putting my robe on the chair, I returned to the kitchen with my shoulders slumped.

like a guilty man. Christine was putting the plates on the table. I turned away from her face.

smiling and sat down in the chair without saying a word.

I looked at the clock on the wall and saw that it was already noon. There is a limit to sleeping too much...

. I was so embarrassed that I wanted to die. In my entire life, I had never been in such a state before.

debt to someone like that. Especially someone I met for the first time yesterday. So

At times like this... I don't know what to do. My mouth went dry.

<Eat quickly.>
Machine Translated by Google

Christine said pleasantly. Instead of picking up the spoon, I cautiously raised my eyes and

I looked around. Christine was sitting in the chair with her arms crossed and

looking at me with an amused expression. The dress fell open to reveal a

white lace camisole she wore underneath. There was no way I could focus

my eyes.

<Okay, so eat like it was yesterday.>

Christine said in an obviously mocking tone.

<Are you acting pretentious just because you're sober? It's cute.>

<… I’m sorry.>

He apologized softly.

<I'm sorry. Actually. Hey, what if I made a mistake yesterday?>

<Oh, you really don't remember anything? Really? Why do you make people suffer like this?>

Christine said in an exaggerated tone.

<Yesterday was great. It was amazing. I can't even talk. Honey, don't go anywhere and

drink like that. I felt very embarrassed yesterday... .>

Even though I knew Christine was making fun of me, my head was falling further and further to the ground.

After a while, it was only when Christine laughed and said that nothing had happened.

that I was finally able to lift my head a little.

After teasing him enough, Christine pushed the bowl of stew in front of him.

so that I could eat it quickly. I could barely lift the spoon. The stew was

surprisingly delicious, so I emptied the bowl cleanly. Fortunately,

Machine Translated by Google

Christine no longer made fun of me while eating. After finishing the meal, Christine

made tea. As she played with the colorful flower-print teacup, Christine

He sat with his strong, muscular arms crossed and raised his chin.

<Now that you're sober, let's hear what's going on this time.>

I looked at Christine despite feeling embarrassed by those words. Her cheeks were still

They were blushing. Christine looked at me silently with a serious face and suddenly burst out laughing.

<Push! Fu, fuuuuuu, ah, I'm sorry, I'm so, so sorry. How good is this? I

I'm going crazy.>

Christine wiped her teary eyes with her fingers and cleared her throat. Without answering, she

I bit my lip and barely looked at him. Christine looked at me with a smile on her face and then said

in a low, charming voice without falsetto: "You're acting cute..." I whispered. After giving him

an unknown compliment to a 2m tall ex-marine, Christine smiled casually and

smoothed the net of the wig. Instead, my face fell open and I avoided eye contact.

His voice returned to falsetto.

<Okay, then. What do you want to talk about?>

<You… .>

I muttered with my ears turning red. It was strange to tell this story in this

atmosphere, but it was also fun to create a solemn or serious atmosphere now. So,

I talked about the guys on the top floor in a normal and light atmosphere, something I've never done before.

had done.

<I don't know if you've heard of Hugh and George.>

Although my cheeks were still hot, I continued to speak firmly.

Machine Translated by Google

<The news that both of them are dead.>

There was silence for a moment. Christine looked at me with a calm face and without many

changes. She slowly licked her lips that were still makeup-free and opened her mouth.

<Of course I heard that. Were they pretty well behaved children?>

<… … .>

<Who killed him?>

The question was not how he died, but who killed him. From his tone, I got the impression that

was asking me for something I already knew. Maybe Christine had a premonition too.

What kind of person am I to desperately search for him and tell him the news of the death?

of Hugh and George.

<I killed him.>

Christine said, "Hmm." I couldn't tell if it was a response or a sigh. That was all. He

He just stared at me, tapping his lips with his fingertips.

It was definitely not the reaction I was expecting. However, I wasn't as disappointed as I was.

before because I had already received several times answers from Christine different to those I

expected.

Still, my chest felt heavy. Maybe Christine didn't like me.

They asked questions about George's death, let alone Hugh's, whose death

was widely reported. In fact, he didn't even seem to be curious. The smile

disappeared from her face, but that was all. I looked at Christine's fingertips touching

her lips for a moment. The mint-colored nail polish was peeling off a little.

at the tips.
Machine Translated by Google

The reason I didn't leave despite feeling sad was because of the slight anticipation that

There was still time left. Although Christine knew what she wanted, she ignored me, showed no interest

to the point of indifference and even scolded me to the point of being harsh, but in the end

He didn't kick me out. Last night he behaved so indecently that he even washed the clothes I was wearing.

There were blood stains on it. When he ran out of the restaurant and came back, he left my plate

intact.

Maybe he… Christine is too cautious to appear uninterested,

but she may not really be disinterested. That sense of anticipation remained

weakly.

<This happened two years after you left the <club>.>

Christine smoked a cigarette and asked without much reaction. She spoke calmly, sniffing the

acrid cigarette smoke.

<I transferred to St. Bartholomew's Boarding School in Bluebell, Forkland County, in 1998. I

They were assigned to dormitory building B. There were already four people living on the top floor.

from Building B. Ugh. Jorge. Simon. Jerome, of course.>

<… … .>

<And I... I've been looking for you all this time. To find out what happened in the past before

to go to that school and what their identities are.>

<… … .>

<Even after chasing them for so long, I still don't know who they are. Even

about you. What have you been through? Although I think it's similar to what happened to me.>

<Well, is that so?>

Machine Translated by Google

Christine smoked a cigarette and spoke vaguely.

Suddenly my throat burned, but instead of drinking tea, I rubbed my pants with my hands.

sweaty hands. If Christine had personally changed my clothes last night,

I would definitely have seen some scars on my body. For me, the scar is now

natural, as if it had been part of my body from the beginning, but most of the

people would be shocked to see the scar. The words “Incestuous Child” that George had

recorded eight years ago were still in a secret place between my legs, in a color

red somewhat faded by the passage of time.

During the almost ten years I spent looking for the best guys after returning to

England, I had many lovers, but I never explained them to anyone. No, I have never

explained to anyone this tattoo since it was engraved. I opened my mouth and felt a strange

sense of kinship and fear for Christine.

<You saw what they did to my body.>

Christine neither denied nor confirmed with an ambiguous expression.

<In Bluebell, those boys raped me, someone else raped me, they filmed the rape as

I remember, they tried to graft me onto an animal, they tried to kill me by drowning me in a

swamp, they whipped me, slapped me, and burned my clothes. … .>

I looked at my legs.

<You killed my friend.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

The cigarette that Christine was dangling from her finger had already burned down to the filter. Christine

He started, as if he hadn't noticed, threw the cigarette into the ashtray and lit it.

a new one. I looked at the cigarette butt that was smoldering slightly in the ashtray.

<But that's not why I killed him. You killed my friend... Tattooed on my body... Because I

you raped... That was not the reason.>

It was only after I killed Hugh that I discovered that Carl was dead. When I killed George,

I never thought about James, who was tragically killed. It wasn't like that. When I killed those

children, I thought...

<I felt like I had won a bet or a game.>

<… … .>

<At first, I started with something relatively small. Even if I lose, the price I

I have to pay is at most a whiplash... The idea was not to take revenge for the price I paid,

but how could I win the next game. To this day, I… .>

<You are wrong.>

Suddenly Christine opened her mouth. She was staring at the ashtray, then at me.

I shuddered and raised my head. Christine's face, which had been calm all day,

time, was twisted as if he was barely suppressing his emotion. The emotion

I felt like anger towards me and I felt like my heart was beating hard. At that moment I

A low voice I heard over 10 years ago came to mind.

<This time is definitely special. Raimundo is special. >

What were my other predecessors like? Did they have nothing to lose like me? Could they

guys have held on like I have? I remembered something Dave Watson said while crying badly.
Machine Translated by Google

<I was just an ordinary kid... .>

As evening mass began at Chedstone Cathedral, the sound of singing

emanated from the church and I stood in front of the gravestones of Alex and Melissa Moore, gazing

with sadness their deaths. The voice of the old, gruff gravedigger came to my mind again.

<Come here every year around this time.>

The extremely ordinary photo of Christopher was still stored in my

wallet. An ordinary boy preparing for a swimming competition. For more

10 years old, there was another image of Christopher that remained vivid in my mind. A boy of

a brothel, dressed in a tight t-shirt and jeans, sitting on a man's lap.

When Christine opened her mouth, I almost recoiled in shock, as if I had been

stabbed with a nail.

<You also suffered for those children. Whether it's a bet or a game, I just let it be.

those kids do whatever they want.>

<… … .>

<I killed those children, but you still haven't escaped from them. Isn't it? If it was a game, you'd already

It's over. Are they still holding you to this day? Then Hugh and George are dead,

right? Then who? Are Jerome and Simon still playing with you? What did you bet this time?

time? Is Jerome still raping you? They said it wasn't revenge. If it's not revenge, if it's just a

game is over now.>

<… … .>

<It's not a game. I can't do that. You suffered. It happened. Did you kill those children? It's very

fun.>
Machine Translated by Google

Christine whispered mockingly in a high falsetto.

<If you played the game, you lost. He was and still is Hugh and George's cute puppy.>

She abruptly stubbed out her cigarette and reached into her nightgown. Christine pulled out my

driver's license from under the chest strap and tossed it on the table. I stared blankly.

understand the license that was next to the teacup.

<Take it. Because I think the deal is over.>

Christine stood up, adjusted her robe, and spoke coldly.

I couldn't answer or move. There was silence and Christine could be heard sighing.

softly. When our eyes met again, his face had softened.

lightly. He caressed her cheek affectionately with the back of his hand. But I could feel

her hand was shaking slightly. Christine said sweetly.

<It's a shame because he's a cute boy.>

He took his hand away from me.

<I can't help it.>

He left me on the table and left.

Christine may have made a decision when she pretended not to notice the

tattoo. No, actually, I may have made up my mind since last night. I looked at the cup of

tea and took a sip of the cold tea. I slowly smoked the cigarette Christine had left behind.

Maybe so, maybe not. In fact, it no longer seemed important how and when Christine would arrive.

to its present conclusion.

Machine Translated by Google

I kept thinking. Two photographs of Christopher. The voice that was angry and mocking.

me. Words that deny the death of Hugh and George or that I killed Hugh and George. About

Christine, who hurriedly escaped from Chadstone. The shirt that was stained with

red with blood from being hit by him and the shirt that had been washed during the

night. The night I asked for help and the confession I couldn't tell anyone. And then I looked

the empty chair in front of me.

I emptied my cup of tea and stood up from my chair. When I crossed the smooth, polished floor and stepped out into the

entrance, my duffel bag and shoes were neatly placed, as if they

I would have left there at some point. I put my bag on my back, grabbed my shoes and

I opened the front door. I walked barefoot through the well-kept garden and approached the pool,

where I could hear the sound of water.

Christine was standing on the diving board in a colorful floral one-piece swimsuit

with a deep back. It looked like a painting with a beautiful garden as a background. He stood

He stood with his back to me and stretched his arms above his head. His arms were tense, showing

clearly the muscles of his perfectly toned back. Christine seemed to tense

the muscles of his thighs and then he dove beautifully. I stood on the edge of the

pool and looked at Christine in the water.

I never told Christine not to live like this. She didn't deny herself a life of enjoying swimming in the sea.

noon in a beautiful mansion and serving meals in expensive restaurants. Then

Christine shouldn't do that either. You couldn't help me, but you couldn't laugh at the

the way he lived.

Christine quickly reached the other side and turned around to go back, walking out into the

surface and breathing deeply. After rubbing his face once, he noticed me.

Christine frowned slightly.

Machine Translated by Google

<What, soaked.>

Christine adjusted the straps of her swimsuit in the water.

<Aren't we done with our business?>

<… … .>

<Would you like to come back? I'm busy in my own way, honey.>

Christine stepped slightly out of the water and sat on the edge of the pool. I watched him dry himself

my face with a dry towel and let go.

—You're a son of a bitch, Christine. Rude bastard.>

Christine's body stiffened for a moment. She slowly lowered the towel and looked at me.

with wide eyes. I stood up, put my hands in my pockets and looked at him.

<Even though I didn't act well yesterday, there's no reason for you to treat me like an idiot.>

<… … .>

Christine still had her mouth half open in surprise. I looked at him calmly.

and continued shooting.

<If you don't want to help, just say no. Don't make people look like shit.>

<… … .>

<And bastard, if you say you killed them because you killed them, then what are you saying? I killed him,

but he lives forever in my heart. What should I do? It's ridiculous that you talk like a

dog so calmly.>

<… Wow. Oh my. Oh God.>

Machine Translated by Google

Christine let out a series of exclamations as if she was lost and then

stood up. He was as tall as me and bigger than me, so even in his bathing suit

floral, it looked quite intimidating.

<You're funny. He asked me to help him first, so he insisted and listened to me in the best possible way.

of the cases, but son of a bitch? Are you talking like a dog? Really, my God, I'm

so surprised. Huh.>

<I asked for help because I needed it. What's that? If you can't help, just say so.

Did I threaten you or what did I do? What makes you so good at smashing the forehead of such a person?

talented?>

<Oh my god! Hey, you were the first one to stalk me like a stalker, bitch. Why

are all these bitches here?>

<I was looking for you asking around. When did you say you were meddling with me?

and following me like a stalker? Did I steal your bra or spy on you secretly?

<Mom! Look what you're saying! How dare you talk about someone else's underwear!

person without being rude!>

<You're good at talking to a drunk person after putting them to sleep.>

<I helped him sober up and fell asleep, so what are you going to say?

Hey! Get out, bitch!>

Christine shouted, pointing her finger outside the door. She was planning to leave.

Even though I was told not to. After looking at him once, I turned around and walked away.

with long strides, but then I looked back, full of anger. I threw a word to Christine,

who was looking at me with his hands on his hips.

Machine Translated by Google

<And, fuck, don't say anything nice.>

As I left without even looking back, a sarcastic sound came from behind me.

<At least her butt was cute, so I taught her how to be pretty, but she didn't know what

grateful he was and just got moody.>

I couldn't ignore it so I looked back and saw Christine squinting her eyes and

sticking out her tongue. That bastard… . The moment Christine pulled the corner of her mouth out,

mouth and stuck out her tongue, I couldn't hold it in any longer. She threw her bag and shoes, ran towards

Christine and fell into the pool.

We fell deep enough to touch the bottom of the pool, then we

We pushed each other underwater to get to the surface. I started coughing violently.

Even as I wiped my face with my hands and rubbed my eyes, I coughed from the water.

that entered through my nose. Christine, who was much more familiar with the pool,

She was the first to regain consciousness. Christine screamed, throwing water over me, who was still

was unconscious.

<This guy must be crazy! Hey! What the hell are you!>

There was no time to respond. I was baptized in water without being able to open my mouth, and the water

entered my nose and mouth. Christine could not help but pour water with her huge and

muscular arms. It was almost like a little wave.

While drinking water helplessly, I closed my eyes and splashed around in the water. Taking advantage of the

As the water weakened, he approached Christine and grabbed her by both wrists.

The splashing had finally stopped and I thought I could finally breathe, but he

He flexibly twisted my wrist and grabbed me tightly instead. The grip was so strong

that I couldn't get out. No matter how much I tried to wring my hands, it was useless. I too
Machine Translated by Google

I'm strong, but Christine was really strong. She grabbed my wrist and looked at Christine,

barely able to blink through my teary, stinging eyes. We stared at each other murderously.

There was silence and the next moment, unexpectedly, Christine smiled. For some reason

reason, the back of my neck stood on end.

<Honey, did you hate being called pretty so much?>

Christine whispered mischievously. Her face came closer and closer and then retreated.

slowly.

<Well, what is it?>

<Your drunk face was cute yesterday... A wet face is cuter.>

<Why are you like this? Leave this.>

Christine's body came closer and closer and she continued to back away until her

back hit the wall. Christine's legs were slowly wrapped in the

water. The man whispered so close that the tips of their noses touched.

<Why do you look like that? Are you scared?>

I just looked at him without saying anything. Christine bit the tip of her nose and whispered playfully.

<Phew.>

My wrists were free. Christine extended her arm slightly and stepped back.

She got out of the pool at once. Drops of water fell down my face. Christine put on a towel

over the shoulder.

<I know I can't even dream of taking a shower. Get out now.>
Machine Translated by Google

Christine walked away behind her, making a sound of wet, clattering footsteps. I was in

the water stunned for a moment. It was only then that I came to my senses when I heard

the front door was closing from beyond. I sighed. I dipped my head into the cold water.
Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 2 Solidarity of hate

Machine Translated by Google

I got out of the pool wet and grabbed my shoes and bag that I had left in the garden.

my shoes, I put them on my shoulders and, with my duffel bag slung around me,

I walked out of the house barefoot. I had no idea where this was. That was natural. Because I was

I was in a mess and had to be taken home. I stood blankly in front of the house.

and looked up at the sky. It was an afternoon when the early autumn sun was shining fiercely.

The sky was so blue that it hurt my eyes.

<Ah... It's hot.>

My wet face quickly began to dry. After looking up at the sky for a while,

moment, I started walking barefoot down the path. Water dripped all over my body and

Footprints remained on the warm, sun-drenched ground. I tried to move my feet, but they didn't move.

There was nowhere else to go. I couldn't think of anything to do next.

I just wanted to drink as much as I could and fall asleep.

As I walked down the hill on the road, I suddenly stopped. Why not? Even though I was drinking

alcohol in broad daylight until I had a crooked nose, there was no one to point the finger at me.

finger. I had no one.

I took a bus that way and left the neighborhood. It wasn't long before the

Christine's house was in a small town outside Portsmouth. She went out to the

city and flowed into New Contan in broad daylight. New Contan was silent under

the bright sunlight. This neighborhood was an entertainment district and a brothel, so

It was natural that it was quiet during the day, with no shops open. I don't know why I came.

here. But this street was also the only place I knew in Portsmouth. I walked down a

empty street and I entered an alley.

I only know one person's house in New Contan. I passed by a quiet alley where

Each house had thick blackout curtains and I stopped in front of a rickety door.
Machine Translated by Google

I had been meaning to ring the bell all along. I tilted my head and looked out the window,

But because of the strong sunlight, I couldn't see anything beyond the window.

I went to the back of the building, jumped down and went down the fire escape. The fire escape

The iron bars were rusty and made an unpleasant metallic sound. I climbed the stairs

slowly with my bag wrapped around me. I climbed the stairs again, went up to the third

floor and opened the window. The closed window opened very easily.

<W-who are you?>

I ignored the screams from inside and pushed myself out the window.

<Hello, Teddy.>

<Bastard!>

Teddy suddenly became angry with a pale face.

<Crazy bastard, why did you come in through the window and leave the doorbell intact?>

<If you ring the bell, it doesn't open.>

He sat on the windowsill and calmly replied. Teddy was furious.

<Of course, idiot!>

<Then it's good that you came here.>

Teddy, whose face turned red, threw down the piece of pizza he was eating. I grabbed the

slice of pizza with one hand and took a bite.

<Hey, do you have any beer?>

Machine Translated by Google

New Contan was a place he frequently visited to follow in Christopher's footsteps.

The attempted rape incident with Teddy was also something that happened after

in and out every day. Because of that incident, he got to know Teddy's house so he could

threaten him. At the time it was to intimidate, but now... Anyway, what is it like?

Teddy was, as they say, a bloody bastard. Not only did he work as a manager at a club

strip club where she was prostituting herself, but more than that, she seemed to be extorting

tips to the kids who worked at the club, and he was a bad guy who made a mistake by

accept orders to rape others in the first place. But in a city as big as

Portsmouth, I didn't know anyone better than Teddy. To be exact, there was no one better

who to visit other than Teddy.

It's always been like this. The only people I know best are always the people

involved in resentful relationships. People who still have revenge left, or people who

He has already had his revenge... Curiously, Teddy was the best of the dogs. He is the best among them.

Of all the bastards, you are the least trash you can save. And on a sunny afternoon like

This, the only person I would visit is a scum who lives in a brothel and takes advantage of

children.

<Hey, come on, I'll give you all this, so go ahead. Huh?>

Besides, my life consisted of being rejected even by that bastard. It really is a

wonderful life.

Teddy filled my arms with canned beer from the refrigerator. When I left him on the couch,

Teddy frowned. I paid him no attention and rummaged through my pockets before looking at

Teddy.

<Do you have cigarettes?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Hey, asshole, did you lend me a cigarette? When have you ever lent me a cigarette? For crying out loud!

I'll give you a cigarette, damn it!>

He tried to convince me to go out, but ended up getting angry and pointing at me. I ignored if

whether he got mad or not, I just sat on the couch and opened a beer.

<If you don't have it, you say it doesn't exist, why do you say bad words?>

I threw a beer can at Teddy, who was kicking and getting angry.

<Stop worrying and have a drink too.>

Teddy suddenly grabbed the beer but then got angry and threw the can. I took the can in

I remained silent and did not offer him any more alcohol. Instead, I drank beer and searched the table in front of me.

to the couch. I searched through newspapers and pizza boxes but didn't find any cigarettes. Since there is a

ashtray, there must be cigarettes somewhere.

When he started drinking and searching the house like it was his own, Teddy got angry and jumped out.

new. They chased me shouting that there were no cigarettes there and telling me to please

out of my house. I didn't even pretend to listen and I opened each and every cupboard in the room.

kitchen. In the end, Teddy gave up and went back to the living room.

After a while she screamed.

<Hey, the couch is wet! What the hell is this! This couch shouldn't get wet!>

<Eh... .>

I just poked my head out of the kitchen.

<I got wet earlier. Looks like your pants aren't dry enough. Sorry.>

<Then you better get changed! Idiot!>

Machine Translated by Google

He bowed his head and drank every last drop of beer, crushed the empty can and threw it at her.

to Teddy.

<Write your words correctly. You rapist bastard.>

<It wouldn't be unfair if I actually ate it!>

Teddy, who was hit with a can precisely in the center of his forehead, screamed with

face of grievance.

<If you had really eaten it, you wouldn't be standing there on your own two feet right now.

moment.>

<… … .>

I soon found a cigarette next to the gas stove. I turned on the gas, lit a cigarette

and I walked back to the couch smoking. Teddy seemed to have given up halfway through. I asked,

standing in front of him and smoking a cigarette.

<I saw a bottle of whiskey in the cupboard. Can I drink that?>

<No.>

<Do you want to drink too?>

<I can't say that, you bastard!>

<Then I'll just drink it.>

<Oh fuck... .>

Teddy got angry, screamed and begged for about 30 minutes after that, but finally

He didn't manage to get me out. He sat on the edge of the sofa with his lips swollen and his face
Machine Translated by Google

sulking barely resting on his buttocks. Maybe he was still afraid of me, but I wasn't

had the audacity to raise his hand or come and sit next to me. He was a fun kid.

I was frantically flipping through TV channels and trying my best to

ignore me. He pretended to be focused on the TV and didn't even look at me, but I noticed

that all his attention was actually focused on me. I took a sip of whiskey and looked at him

I was feeling a little better thanks to some alcohol and the funny expression on my face.

Teddy being angry and not knowing what to do.

On the outside, that gangster was just a normal-looking young man. He didn't look like a villain.

organized prostitution and extorted tips. Was he one or two years older than me?

However, his tastes were impartial and not disordered, as befits a

man in his 30s. Although he was wearing a Portsmouth FC shirt at the time

With his neck stretched out, the interior of the apartment was spotlessly clean.

There was a clean carpet on the floor and tasteful pictures hung in frames on the walls.

walls. Maybe because I like things tidy, there was not a speck of dust on the

comfortable and the curtains and sofa also seemed to smell nice. It was a moderate and decent taste,

without any flaw. In fact, the person who did not fit in this house the most was me. This was

even more true for me than for that helpless garbage man.

I felt strange. While filling an empty glass with only ice, I spilled some (I must have

(being a little drunk). Anyone can see that Teddy looks much more prosperous than

I have never owned a house or had a proper job. I lived my whole life

moving from one lover's house to another and wandering the streets. On the other hand, what

What's up with Teddy? He keeps ice for whiskey in the fridge and cleans up the dust

that accumulates on television.

Machine Translated by Google

From anyone's perspective, Teddy's life was much more plausible. He had something

that I didn't have and never will have. on a daily basis.

<Why do you live like this?>

Teddy, who was changing channels to watch the quiet sports news of the

Later, he turned to me. He laughed out loud.

<What would a drunk say if he broke into someone else's house?>

<No, I mean... .>

I was so drunk I was thirsty. I turned to Teddy and sat down.

<I mean, why do you live like this? Why do you live so badly?>

<What kind of shit is this?>

<I live in such a nice house and have such nice things, so why do I live like this when

could I live a normal life?>

<Is this guy drunk already?>

<You steal advice from the guys in the club, right?>

I felt dizzy.

<You organize prostitution and receive money in the middle, right?>

<What is that?>

—Teddy asked bitterly.

<What does that have to do with you?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Why are you doing that?>

I placed my arms on the back of the sofa and leaned against it. My body seemed to turn

heavier.

<I'm very curious. Why are you doing that?>

We both fell silent. On television, a sportscaster was reviewing the events.

of the Premier League, which was entering its fifth week of play.

Teddy hummed with an expression of bewilderment mixed with half annoyance. I looked at him without

understand and asked again.

<You know that's a bad thing, right?>

<Ah, shit, this is so fucking annoying.>

<I know, but why do you live like this?>

<Why shouldn't we do that?>

Teddy asked irritatedly.

<You live as you wish. Who said what?>

<… … .>

I stared at him and then just drank. I turned my attention to the television. Teddy changed

channel in silence and began to wait. The channel that suddenly stopped working

aired a preview of tonight's talk show. It was an amazing moment.

Julia was in the trailer. She had her brown hair elegantly pulled back and sported a

apricot-colored mini dress that left her white neck and shoulders exposed.

For a few seconds she was seen burying her face in her hands and shaking her
Machine Translated by Google

shoulders as he burst out laughing while telling a joke about a movie.

After the pre-broadcast, a mobile phone advertisement appeared. I stared at the

TV screen and muttered.

<Just… Can’t I live a good life?>

I was bored. I was tired and annoyed. I had never thought of it this way before,

but today I felt like I wanted to drink myself to death. Every time I took a sip of alcohol, the

The landscape in my field of vision became a little more distant. The television also seemed to

having taken a step back. The sound of Julia's laughter, long gone,

still lingered in my ears. Julia's laugh was pretty. I felt strange. Although

We are older, she and I have very similar faces. I wondered if their laughs would be as

similar as their faces. But I couldn't even remember the last time I laughed at them.

laughter or I burst out laughing with joy.

What would have happened if Julia hadn't taken me from the beginning? How would it have been?

if my father had continued to pretend not to know me even after his death?

As I grew older, those thoughts came to me more frequently. If I had done so,

My life would have been completely different in every way. I guess I

I was surprised to see Julia, who looked so strangely like me. And without the opportunity to meet

none of the boys on the top floor, would have lived like an ordinary orphan

as the others lived. Julia's bright, happy laugh still rang in my ears. I was

tired of everything. Every time I saw his face on television or on a billboard in the

street, I couldn't help but think about this and I was sick and tired of my life.

I knew I should stop drinking now, but I poured the empty glass to the brim. I snapped at

Teddy, asking him why he lived that way, but in reality, it was me who should

to have asked that question. Why do I live like this? I'm already over thirty. What have I been

doing all this time? The only traces of the past life were the scars on the
Machine Translated by Google

body. I couldn't have a pool like Christine, I couldn't buy a sofa like Teddy

which was annoying when it got wet and didn't even have a closet to store one
bottle of alcohol.

Every time I drank alcohol, I felt very hot in my throat. I was thirsty and kept drinking.

With a cigarette in my mouth I searched for a lighter and immediately remembered having it

lit on the gas stove. I staggered to my feet and managed to light a cigarette on the

kitchen. I sat with my back against the wall and blinked blankly.

After losing James, I left Laberham and lived here and there for eight years. I lived as

a vagabond just to pay the price. Whatever they have done to others, to

turn their lives into unbearable pain too... To make them repent with their

lives versus the lives they killed. But I had nothing left. I was filled with tears.

I bit my lip to keep from crying, but I was so drunk it didn't even hurt. It felt

like chewing soft gelatin. On the contrary, it was no different from what I had experienced for

Jerome and Simon. My life was just a monument to them and a trail of glory. There is no end to

the view. There is no end in sight. Can this all really end? In fact, isn't it all about

just being stuck on a treadmill and running non-stop? Why couldn't I

live like Christine?

I threw the cigarette butt into the sink and sat there, not understanding. The tears stopped.

quickly. I was so drunk that my body lost strength. I was fed up with it. I was

fed up with everything. I thought how wonderful it would be to fall asleep like that and never have to go back to sleep.

never to wake up again. I thought how sweet death can be. Now I didn't know what to do.

You may have to blindly go to Simon or Jerome and beg them to stop now.

Whether it kills you or I die, let's end this now.

but… <Just me> What if I lived like this? What if Simon and Jerome forgot about me a long time ago?

long time and now they live normal lives like Christine and the boys who used to
Machine Translated by Google

belong to the <Club> like Watson? What if I'm the only one having difficulties because

Am I stuck in the past? I was suffocating as if someone was

strangling. Oddly, when I thought of Simon's face saying "I don't love you," I felt

as if all the blood was leaving my body. Does Simon not love me? Jerome already

you are not interested in me? Then I… From now on…

Maybe it's good?

I heard the sound of slippers dragging on the floor. In an instant, I was back in the

reality. This was still Teddy's apartment. He appeared in front of me, sitting with his

legs extended.

Teddy stood with his arms crossed and looked at me, who was completely drunk.

It was not clear what that look was like. When I was drunk, my body became slow and

my senses were dulling. Teddy gently slid a foot between my ankles. He pushed

lightly her ankles and spread her legs slightly. I looked at Teddy silently, with my

arms hanging off the floor. Teddy separated my legs about shoulder-width apart.

shoulders and squatted between my ankles.

<You get drunk very quickly.>

—Teddy snapped. I stared at Teddy without answering.

<If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn't have added Lupis at that time. If I let him

drink a few glasses, I would drink them without any effort.>

<Okay. Take your chance now.>

We looked at each other. Teddy sighed. He grabbed my arm and pulled me hard.

He put his arm around my shoulder and barely helped me up. I looked at Teddy, who was a
Machine Translated by Google

a little smaller than me. He shuffled into the bedroom with a look of

annoyance on his face. Teddy pushed me and I fell onto the carefully made bed.

I stretched out on the bed, blinked, and stared at Teddy in silence. Teddy, angry,

He turned my body and laid me down in the middle of the bed. Teddy got into the bed and placed a

pillow under his head. Then he smiled mischievously.

<You gave it to me with your mouth, right? Huh?>

I was drunk and couldn't think clearly. Seeing Teddy laugh so cruelly, I felt

sorry for him.

<If you do, use a condom.>

At my response, the bad expression disappeared from Teddy's face. Instead, he

It was as annoying as before and he even covered it with a sheet.

<I tried to steal it because they offered me money. Am I crazy and sane to be

with a bastard like you?>

Teddy shot without even taking a breath.

<He sleeps in the eaves. I also need to get some sleep before going to work.>

He got out of bed and closed the blackout curtains on the window. The room was

dark. Teddy closed the door and left without another word. I stared at the ceiling in silence and

I closed my eyes.

***
Machine Translated by Google

I woke up with sore lips. I was thirsty too. Unlike when I was

I woke up in Christine's house, this time I realized it was Teddy's room so

as soon as I woke up. I was still drunk. I didn't have a hangover, but I felt a little

dizzy. I waved my hand and tried to open the curtain. Outside the window it was already dark.

I barely walked out of the bedroom touching the wall.

There was no one home. I went inside to find the bathroom. As soon as I looked in the mirror,

I was surprised by my bloody lips. There's a reason my lips hurt.

I washed my face and washed away the blood stains. My lips were tingling. Now that I think about it,

I was biting my lip while drinking and it seems that's when the incident happened.

injury. I looked at my red, blood-covered lips and laughed.

He made this face and told Teddy to take a chance or something. So that kid freaks out.

and hates it. I wiped the moisture off my face, reached into the bathroom drawer, pulled out a toothbrush,

new teeth and I brushed my teeth, took new clothes out of my duffel bag and changed

clothes before leaving the apartment. I left my bag at Teddy's apartment.

I felt very refreshed after drinking a lot, crying a little and acting obscenely.

at someone else's house for two days straight. We headed straight to New

They tell us along that path. It was close to midnight. I entered Moulin Rouge, the club of

striptease where Teddy works. Instead of looking for Teddy, he sat next to the stage

where naked dancers were flirtatious.

I called the waiter, ordered a drink and watched the guys dance or walk around the stage. One

of them approached me. I looked at the dancer shaking his butt in front of me and put some

bills in the thong she was wearing. The dancer must have liked the amount and smiled as she

touched my cheek.

<How about a lap dance?>

Machine Translated by Google

Instead of answering, I just drank. The man pinched my cheek and walked away.

After that, I continued drinking. After a while, the singers came out and performed. Dancing

and sing, approach customers and flirtatiously flatter them, order drinks and receive tips...

. I continued to sit in front of the stage and drink alcohol until I finally collapsed.

I felt like I was going to die of drowsiness.

I thought I heard a voice calling the manager and then Teddy appeared. As soon as

Teddy saw me, unconsciously took a step back with a puzzled expression on his face.

face.

<Hey, Teddy! Teddy!>

I smiled widely at him and held out my hand.

<Why did you leave without saying anything?>

In the end, Teddy took me with a sad expression on his face. I lay down in the living room.

employees and I fell asleep until Teddy got off work. It wasn't until 6 a.m.

Teddy appeared. Despite all his frustration, he had no choice but to get into the taxi

with me. I was still drunk and kept leaning on his shoulder. Teddy kept

pushing me until he gave up and had no choice but to hold my head.

As soon as we got back to the apartment, Teddy took me to the bedroom. I lay down on

the bed and slapped the spot beside me with my palm.

<We will sleep together.>

Teddy told me not to freak out and walked away slamming the door.

When I woke up at lunchtime, Teddy was no longer home. I felt a little

bad, but it was bearable. I got out of the shower, put on just a pair of shorts, took out a
Machine Translated by Google

beer from the fridge and drank it. When I was halfway through my drink, I heard the bottle open

the front door. I peeked in. Teddy, who was pushing the shopping cart, had just gotten in.

a pair of sneakers. He frowned as he looked at me.

<Hey. If you've woken up, be human, get dressed and leave.>

He noticed the beer in his hand and his face contorted further.

<Are you drinking again?>

<Shall we eat?>

I asked while drinking beer. Instead of answering, Teddy hit me hard in the

shoulder. It didn't hurt at all. It's nice. I smiled and followed him.

She left the shopping on the table and started cooking. The skill of cutting vegetables was

better than I expected. As I followed him and looked around, Teddy got angry and said:

"Don't bother me!" I crouched silently in a corner of the kitchen. Although Teddy seemed

very dissatisfied, he did not complain anymore. He quickly prepared a pot of clam chowder

New England style. After putting the pots and plates on the table, Teddy looked

back. As I crumpled the neatly emptied can, I made eye contact with him.

<What are you doing? Aren't you going to eat it?>

Teddy said bluntly. I sat silently across from him. He was drunk and irritable. Teddy

He pushed a bowl full of soup over. After taking a bite, I suddenly looked up and

I saw him looking at me with a slightly expectant expression. I took another bite and looked at him.

<It's not tasty.>

As soon as he spoke, Teddy's face crumpled. He said after taking another

tablespoon.
Machine Translated by Google

<You are very bad at cooking.>

<If it doesn't taste good, don't eat it!>

Teddy picked up the bowl. I quickly picked up the bowl and avoided his hand.

<But since you gave it to me, I'll eat it.>

<Don't eat it!>

Teddy got up from his chair, so I had to grab the plate and run to the living room to eat.

the soup. After half a sip, he gave up.

After eating and drinking a can of beer, I felt sleepy again. I felt nauseous and

discomfort, so naturally I got into bed. Teddy got angry and asked why

had gone back to bed instead of going home. Instead of answering, I lay down on a

pillow and patted the seat next to me. This time, Teddy quickly

He dragged me over as if to say fuck you too. I didn't expect to come over and lay down

his side, but when I lay down next to him, I felt better. I liked the feeling that the

The bed spring was pressed by a similar weight from the seat next to it.

As I pushed him away, I tried to hug him. I liked his warm, moderately firm body.

Teddy slapped him hard on the arm and asked where he was stuck. But he was

weaker than me, so when I decided to tie his arms and legs, he couldn't move.

He hugged Teddy tightly as if he was hugging a teddy bear and stayed

sleeping with his nose buried in the back of Teddy's neck.

When I opened my eyes, Teddy had left for work. As soon as I washed up, I took

I borrowed one of Teddy's shirts, put it on and left the apartment. This time I headed

straight to the strip club where I worked. I sat in the same spot as yesterday and

I ordered a drink. I didn't feel anything when I looked at the guys on stage, but I liked it
Machine Translated by Google

sitting in front of the stage with people coming and going instead of sitting at a table

or at the bar.

I got drunk much faster than yesterday. As soon as I got scared, this time the

staff brought Teddy in. As soon as Teddy saw me, he got upset again and bit himself

teeth, but for some reason he wouldn't leave me alone. Maybe he knew that if he left me alone,

would go back in through the apartment window. Following his example, I curled up

quietly in the employee lounge and slept. When it was time to leave work,

Teddy woke me up and took me to the apartment.

Even in the apartment I fell asleep with my teddy bear next to me. Still,

When I opened my eyes, he was already out of bed. This time, I felt nauseous as soon as I

I opened my eyes. I vomited my stomach into the bathroom and took a swig of beer to clear my head.

mouth. Teddy was leaning against the refrigerator, looking at me pitifully.

<If you have a conscience, shouldn't you give me at least half of the advice you give to others?

children?>

<Anyway, half of the tips you receive go into your pocket. So isn't it

what is that?>

<Shameless bastard.>

Teddy grumbled.

I don't know how many days I spent like this. I don't remember. I was so drunk every day and I just went out

at night I lost the sense of dating. At some point, I barely realized that

It was a little cold wearing only short sleeves.

One day, a man I didn't know sat next to me where I sat every day.

She told dirty jokes about men on stage. In the past she didn't even
Machine Translated by Google

I would have looked at him, but as a few days passed and I became familiar with the face of the

Man, I started listening to him without saying a word. When he saw that my eyes were drooping

because of the alcohol, he flirted with me and said he was in the mood and offered to give me a

medicine.

It was cocaine. When it comes to drugs, I'm also an expert. Simon put me on a

injection. Since I was in Bluebell. I sat with the man and snorted cocaine. My head

went blank. We both rested our foreheads on the table and laughed. We were

intoxicated with alcohol and drugs, so when we finally broke our glasses, the

staff called Teddy without fail. Teddy dragged me and put me in the break room

employees. Even though I fell off the cot and rolled on the floor, I kept laughing because I still

I was high.

After work, I went back to the apartment with Teddy and, as always, we slept in

the bed next to each other and we went to sleep. My whole body felt so tired and

I fell asleep so hard, but Teddy stirred in my arms. I hugged him tightly.

to keep him from moving. Teddy quickly calmed down. When I opened my eyes, he was holding me.

looking into his arms. I didn't even ask why, I just stared at him. Teddy finally spoke.

<Don't take drugs.>

Teddy whispered softly.

<Once you do this, you won't be able to get out.>

<… … .>

<You have no money. I know you are a beggar. Don't ruin your life doing stupid things for money.

earn money for medicine. Leave it at that.>

Machine Translated by Google

I looked at every corner of the baby's face, which I held tightly in my arms. It was a man.

normal, ordinary and flawless, but he also had a cute side. One of the bad guys

ordinary people of the world who can be seen as ordinary people. If

appears in a movie, he will be like an extra villain 6, without saying a word, just laughing and

then dying in an awkward manner. I looked at him silently and then smiled. Teddy lifted

an eyebrow. He said while playing with his hair.

<Live a good life.>

Teddy looked at me confused at those words.

<He lives well even now.>

<Hey, are you listening to me...? .>

<You're a bad guy, but you're not that bad. Therefore… .>

He lowered his voice and spoke in a whisper.

<Before it's too late. Leave it like that.>

Teddy pursed his lips and glared at him. I sensed he was in a bad mood. It was

cute. I kissed his lips hard and closed my eyes.

<Now let's go to sleep.>

Teddy lay motionless in my arms. I fell asleep even before he fell asleep.

I met the man who gave me cocaine on the spot every time, as if we had done

a promise. As Teddy expected, the man started selling me drugs. I bought cocaine

without hesitation. The bills given to the dancers went into the man's pocket. After

After the man started selling drugs, they no longer drank together. I guess it didn't matter.
Machine Translated by Google

It became a routine for me to drink and do drugs in front of the stage and then

fall asleep at the table. Teddy drove me to my apartment all the time. He never

interfered with my alcohol or drug use. Instead, sometimes the cocaine I had in my

pocket would suddenly disappear. I never questioned Teddy either.

That day, like any other day, I was sitting in front of the stage and drinking. I stayed

without cocaine and was waiting for the man to come to the club. He didn't even pay attention to the

stage. Because of this, it was only after a while that I realized that the dancer in

the stage had stopped in front of me.

The dancer tapped her heels on the floor and made a noise to get my attention. I turned

head diagonally and looked at the transvestite man. The man squatted in front of me.

The inside of the skirt was clearly visible. The youthful-faced transvestite looked at me without hesitation.

and asked me a question.

<You're that stalker, aren't you? He looked fine, but why did he suddenly become

drug addict?>

The man with the golden wig that reached his waist had a face that amazed me.

It seemed like something familiar, but I couldn't remember it at all. The man opened his eyes and

looked, and suddenly he stepped off the stage. I lazily leaned back in the chair and just

I looked at what I was doing. I didn't think anything about it. My body was too

lethargic and heavy to react to anything. I was sleepy but could not sleep

the dream. I had to meet a boy and buy cocaine.

I forced my eyes open and just stared at the cross-dressing man in front of me without saying a word.

word. Suddenly, the man came over to sit on my lap and pulled out a wad of cash

from his pants pocket. There was no possibility or power to stop him. The man sitting

on my lap he stared at me shamelessly, pretending to be flirtatious.

Machine Translated by Google

<At least you could look at his face, but he has completely turned into an old man,

right?>

The man said.

<I didn't even shave my beard.>

<… … .>

<Why did she become like this? Is it because Christine left you?>

His eyes widened for a moment at the name, but soon fell helpless upon

the backing.

<You seem to know Christine.>

I said something casually. The man spoke bluntly, calling it flirtatious.

<So who told your sister about you? I guess you don't remember me. We saw you

briefly in the locker room with the coach before.>

<I don't remember.>

She said, placing her hand on the man's thigh.

<I don't remember you, and I don't remember Christine either.>

<Yes. As people live, they may be abandoned, right? Cheer up.>

The man replied curtly, removing his hand from his thigh. I looked at the man

and I placed my hand back on his thigh. I grabbed his thighs tightly and pulled the man out of

my lap. The man suddenly stood up and looked at me with a puzzled expression.

<Thank you. There's someone waiting for me, so please make room for me.>
Machine Translated by Google

The man stared silently, then turned and disappeared.

In the end, I didn't meet the cocaine dealer that day. This would be a common tactic.

I would wait until the drug was gone, disappear for a few days, and when

reappeared, he would secretly raise the price and sell the drug. Although I understood it in my

head, I was disappointed. He was lying on the chair like a corpse, with a glass of wine

empty in front of him. It was already late, so the employees left me there and finished the work

between them. As soon as Teddy finished working, he pulled me out of my chair and hailed a cab.

I returned to my apartment and lay down in bed, but I couldn't sleep. Because of the

side effects of the medication, sleep time decreased rapidly. In the

past, the side effect of the medication was sleeping like a dead person. I wondered if

This would change as she grew older. As always, she was lying in bed, hugging

to Teddy. He couldn't sleep because I couldn't sleep. I buried my nose in his head and

I waited for him to fall asleep, then suddenly raised my head and asked.

<Teddy Bear. What will I do next when I run out of money and become a drug addict?

total?>

<I should sell it to a brothel and get a cut.>

Teddy answered without hesitation. I asked, touching Teddy's cheek.

<Are you going to buy me too?>

Teddy didn't answer. A while later, when I was about to fall asleep,

I heard a delayed response in my ear.

<No.>
Machine Translated by Google

The next day I couldn't even get to New Contan. I left Teddy's apartment and

I wandered around everywhere, but finally my body gave out, I lay down on the street and

I fell asleep. He only woke up when the police shook him. The good news is that he didn't

They stupidly named it after a strip club in New Contan.

I gave Teddy's apartment address, crouched in the hallway, and waited for Teddy.

Teddy arrived home much later than usual. It was long after the sun had come up.

in the morning. He got angry when he saw me lying in front of the apartment door. Teddy screamed

while kicking his stomach and thighs.

<Hey, this dog! Damn drug addict! If you're here, you should say he's there, damn

bastard!>

Teddy, who was sitting on my waist, punched me. I received a slap in the face.

cheek and turned my head. Teddy kept screaming. They grabbed me by the neck and I kept shaking.

Teddy got angry until the person who lived next door yelled at him to shut up.

Teddy dragged me into the apartment and kissed me as soon as I closed the front door.

There was a faint smell of sweat coming from his labored breathing. We rolled across the porch,

our tongues mingling. The warm flesh rubbed inside my mouth, I bit my lip with

force and sucked it. The man lifted his nails and scratched his neck and forearms, which

It made it difficult to breathe properly. My lips and tongue were hot. When I twisted my

chin to breathe, he bit my lip hard. When I pushed my shoulder,

They grabbed the doll and pushed it. Teddy rubbed and mixed his tongue until it was

satisfied, biting and sucking his lips, and then biting them very hard as if

was upset.

He kissed and rubbed the hard underside of his body. We finally separated from each other.

another, resting our foreheads together, exhaling, our butts pressed together. While
Machine Translated by Google

I hurriedly unbuttoned my pants and pulled down the zipper, my breathing becoming labored.

She became more and more agitated without even touching my tongue. We rubbed our noses and panted

feeling each other's warm breath against our cheeks. As soon as we

They unbuttoned his pants, rubbed his hardened genitals. He moaned softly

as he rubbed his genitals against her thick, rough palm. I pressed my waist closer

and I moved my hands frantically. We reached our climax almost at the same time and barely

We managed to catch our breath with our heads buried in each other's shoulders.

I was so exhausted that I felt like I could fall asleep. I was exhausted from having

been lying on the hard floor all day, and Teddy looked exhausted, in his own way, so

what had happened. However, the boy was so angry that he made eye contact with his

distorted face. I looked at his blushing face and kissed the tip of his nose. Teddy

He immediately frowned.

<Son of a bitch.>

I stared at him silently and then smacked my head. Teddy grumbled, rubbing his head.

<Even if you get scolded, you still deserve it.>

Instead of answering, I hugged him as he lay on the porch. Teddy was irritated.

even though they held him obediently.

<Are you just going to stay here like this?>

<Yes.>

I kissed Teddy deeply and buried my nose in his head, which smelled of sweet sweat. Teddy

He seemed to be trying to wake me up, but I fell asleep before he had time.

to do something.
Machine Translated by Google

When I woke up the next day, I had bruises on my stomach and thighs from the

beatings. I took a shower, came out dressed only in underwear and showed it to Teddy, who was

preparing the food. Teddy looked at him and calmly took the cake out of the oven. When I started

to cling to him and tease him, he bluntly pushed my head away.

<It's a big problem.>

<It hurts.>

<It's true because you're doing something that deserves punishment.>

I tickled his ears without hurting them.

<I heard it hurts.>

<Stop going away and eat something.>

Teddy hung me on my back, cut the cake and put it on the table. I rested my chin on

his shoulder and I slid my hand under his shirt.

<I'm dying of pain.>

<What?>

<It just hurts.>

<This is really… .>

Teddy turned around and stabbed his bruised stomach with his fingers. When I screamed, he

He laughed dirty and put his arms around my waist.

<It's a shame he's bigger than me.>

Machine Translated by Google

The fingertips that had been touching my stomach slowly traced my

abs and caressed my thighs. He lowered his head and kissed her shoulder and chest, but

suddenly stopped moving. I followed Teddy's gaze curiously and then shuddered.

Teddy was looking at George's tattoo between his thighs.

There was silence. Teddy took a step away from me. I also took a step back and leaned against the wall.

the sink. he asked, pointing between his legs with the tip of his chin. The voice was

hard and unpleasant.

<What is that?>

<Well… It’s just a tattoo.>

He scratched his head and replied. Teddy reacted sharply.

<Why do you get something like that tattooed?>

<I didn't do it. A guy I knew was playing a joke.>

<Are you joking?>

Teddy, who was asking in astonishment, shook his head.

<No, it's okay, just erase that tattoo. Even if I want to do it, I'll calm down.>

<Eh. That's how it should be.>

I walked over to Teddy and kissed him briefly.

<Shall we eat now? It may not taste good, but I'm hungry.>

I ignored Teddy's angry words telling me not to eat if he was going to do it and I

I sat down at the table. We ate while exchanging curses. After the
Machine Translated by Google

food, naturally I drank alcohol. Teddy didn't necessarily stop it, but he put on a

a little nervous.

That day, Teddy woke me up and took me with him on the way to work. I carried him by my side the whole day.

while I was preparing for the opening. I followed him and exchanged greetings with the

now familiar waiters, bartenders and dancers on stage. After he opened the

club, Teddy sat me down where the bartenders could watch and gave me a bottle of beer.

Teddy said stiffly.

<Drink only this today. Because I drank it at home too.>

<I don't like it.>

Instead of answering, Teddy searched my pockets and took all the money.

<Don't even buy medicine. I know that if I buy it and get caught, I will die.>

<I don't like it.>

Teddy looked like he desperately wanted to hit me, but he brilliantly didn't raise his hand.

hand. Instead, he fired.

<If you say no one more time, I'll beat you up.>

<I don't like it... .>

Teddy left without even hearing the answer.

Regardless of whether I liked it or not, I had no choice but to do what he said.

Teddy. No staff member provided alcohol. She was curled up in a chair,

hugging the empty beer bottle that he had already finished drinking, while slowly

I was getting cold and shaking. I regained consciousness intermittently. I stayed

Machine Translated by Google

I fell asleep in the chair, then suddenly woke up to the sound of music and then turned around

to fall asleep without realizing it. Then, when I suddenly opened my eyes, there was someone

sitting in the chair in front of me.

<Honey, are you protesting against me?>

The way he spoke, a tone higher than his original voice, sounded familiar to me.

Especially when I listened to it when I was sober, the memories came back a lot more.

clearly. It was Christine whom I hadn't seen in a few weeks. Christine was

She was sitting cross-legged and wearing a long black dress that reached her

toes. Today she also looked beautifully groomed from head to toe. I looked at him and smiled.

<It's been a while. What's going on?>

Christine snorted.

<I did that last time too. I don't like talking around.>

She crossed her arms stubbornly. An employee passing behind Christine glanced at me.

At the curious look, I shook my head slightly and turned my attention back to Christine.

<… well. I hate him too. >

When I replied belatedly, she snorted. Today, Christine had golden hair that fell down her

from the tip of the chin.

<So you're asking. What's going on?>

<Did I hear you using cocaine? It's different from when you came to see me a few weeks ago,

no?>

<What does that have to do with you?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Who cares... . To be honest, it just seems like you're protesting because you're not

I will help.>

<How can that be a protest against you?>

I slam the empty beer bottle down on the table.

<Don't be so soft. Didn't you and I finish talking then?>

<Aren't you intentionally drinking and taking drugs in front of Harry? So that

can hear your story.>

Christine narrowed her eyes and scolded her.

<I don't even know who Harry is.>

I wanted to drink. I put my shaking hands in my pockets.

<The reason I go to the club is because my friend works here and I don't even know why

I have to explain this to you.>

<Friend?>

Christine snorted. Maybe it was the air conditioning, or maybe it was cold for some reason.

<Are you talking about Manager Teddy? Just because he knows how to use his fists, he hits children

and extorts tips that are only a few cents. Are you friends with him?>

<Well, if you look at how they feed you, put you to sleep, and take care of you… It's closer to a lover

than from a friend.>

<That kind of bastard is your lover. Doesn't he act like a clumsy pimp? What's up with

steal money in the middle?>

Machine Translated by Google

<So? Should I pay him for sex too?>

He leaned back in his chair and answered calmly. Christine just looked at me without saying anything.

The silence didn't last long. She soon stood up, carrying her bag on her lap. I looked at the

tall man for a moment. Christine looked at me with cold eyes. A cold voice pierced my

ears.

<I can't give my dog bad habits.>

The light sound of strappy heels faded away behind my back. I was

silently listening to the light clicking of my shoes and then I jumped. Christine walked away without

look back, her fluffy skirt fluttering. I tried to chase after him hastily, but my

My foot twisted and I almost fell. I followed Christine, staggering. Although she stumbled, she walked a little

a little faster than Christine, who was wearing heels.

I grabbed Christine's shoulder tightly. She looked back. As soon as the

I turned around and punched her in the face. As if I hadn't thought about it, Christine received a blow

in the face and he staggered as if he was going to collapse, taking a few steps back. I pressed

teeth and I approached him.

<Can't you give your dog his habits?>

My body was shaking, maybe from anger or the cold.

<Who runs away without a tail like a dog!>

I swung my fist again. However, Christine lightly grabbed it by the wrist.

<It's been annoying since last time.>

Christine whispered in a falsetto voice. Her voice was so low that it sent a chill down my neck.
Machine Translated by Google

<Your hand habits are really bad. Where are you putting your hand?

carelessly?>

He brought his face closer to Christine's and pulled at the corner of her mouth cruelly.

<If you want to hit him, do that too. <Cherry>.>

At that moment, Christine could not contain herself any longer. Without hesitation, she hit my cheek with her

tightly clenched fist. I almost fell to the ground because I couldn't turn my head, but I didn't

I could because Christine grabbed me by the neck. I couldn't help it or resist it. My body, which

He had been consumed by alcohol and drugs for several weeks, he could not move

as expected.

Christine seemed to understand that completely as well. Instead of paying attention to me,

He hit me several more times with his fist. As soon as I let go of his neck, he fell to the ground.

When he put his heel on me, which had fallen, he passed the baton and stopped the fight. The hard

Christine's elbow hit me hard in the side and I was already on the verge of losing my

breath.

I could vaguely see Teddy running hastily out of my sight, lying on the

ground and gasping. Unable to overcome the pain, he finally lost consciousness.

***

I looked up at the now familiar ceiling. It was Teddy's bedroom. The afternoon sunlight was

stretched lazily across the dark blue painted ceiling. As soon as I woke up,

I groaned with a headache that felt like it was being hit in the head.
Machine Translated by Google

Should I say I woke up or regained consciousness? Anyway, a lot has happened.

time since I fainted from the blow.

As I lay there, I abruptly pulled off the blanket and looked to my side. I felt as if

was burning and had a large purple bruise. It was stiff and painful, but

I was lucky that my ribs didn't break after receiving such a blow. I covered myself

with the blanket and covered her up to her chest. The pillows were soft and the bed cozy, so

I wanted to sleep like that for a little while longer. I didn't want to get up because I wanted to lie down in my

comfortable bed. But I didn't close my eyes or get out of bed, I just lay down and looked
to the ceiling.

It's not that I haven't had a lover over the years. No, rather I had a flow

constant of lovers. While researching <Club>, if I needed a place to stay

For a long time, I had a close friend. I lived in my lover's house and followed the traces

from the <club>, and when I found another clue, I broke up with my lover without hesitation and went to a

unknown region. But I have never missed those beds. One day, once in a while

I thought of the lovers of the past, but that was all. The faces of my lovers and the warmth

of their bodies were all I occasionally remembered. I have never missed the

my lover's bed, the knife I shared with my lover, the cup I used in my lover's house

my lover or even the pets my lover raised.

So now I have a premonition. I'm going to miss the navy blue painted ceiling of

this room. The quiet bed where we fell asleep together, blocking out the light

from the morning sun coming through the window with a thick, heavy opaque curtain, the

familiar smell of arms and body that would always take us home even if we passed out

as we drank helplessly, our backs turned. Lighting a cigarette in the

gas stove and leaning on one side of the kitchen to cook, I will miss the afternoon watching it,

as much as Teddy.
Machine Translated by Google

The house was quiet. It was time for Teddy to go shopping. When you get back,

Teddy will ask you questions about what happened with Christine last night, scold you, insult you and

will heal your wounds. I can't give you that chance. We were already close enough.

When I got up, my side felt stiff and sore. I endured the pain and quickly made

the suitcases. Surprisingly, there was luggage scattered all over the house, so he took

a little longer to pack it up. But no matter where I stayed, I had a habit

to leave no trace so I could leave immediately. In less than 20 minutes, I was already

dressed the same as when I first entered the apartment.

I was about to leave the apartment with my duffel bag on my back but I stopped.

Should I leave a note? I looked thoughtfully at the kitchen table. Normally, after

For a while, I sat at that table and ate with Teddy. I looked at the cleanly cleaned table

for a moment and then I turned around. I disappeared without a trace, as if I had never been there.

would have stayed in his apartment for even one night.

When I got on the bus, my condition had deteriorated rapidly. It was because of the

drugs. Since I just started using drugs, the consequences will not take long, but as

I also started drinking, it won't be as easy as I thought. I felt a slight chill and I

I sat back in my seat with my arms crossed. After about 20 minutes I got off at the

downtown and changed buses. As I left the city on a new bus,

I suddenly checked my phone. It was already mid-October.

He had been crushing it in Teddy's apartment for almost a month. That bastard

It's going to be hot. When I thought of Teddy, I smiled bitterly. He must have realized

that I had already left. We never gave each other our cell phone numbers, so if I left like that,

He would have no way of contacting me. He doesn't even pay for the housework and doesn't leave a single penny.

penny that Teddy likes so much, and he's a fucking weakling... Will Teddy come to get me?
Machine Translated by Google

as if it were yesterday morning? Like George, they could rush to find it and

kill him. I started laughing and then my laughter gradually decreased.

I couldn't be Teddy's lover. Even if Jerome had forgotten me, even if Simon

He didn't love me anymore, he couldn't let them go. I wasn't a human being like Watson. I wasn't someone

that could be easily forgotten with the passage of time. He wasn't even someone like

Christine. I wasn't bold enough to let go of the past and move on.

He was not like any of them.

I am persistent, persistent and I never forget. Letting it go and burying it was not something I could

to do. Although I was foolish and stupid, I couldn't help it. Even if I had to give up my life

daily and stay behind the others, that was the direction I had to take. It's only because

I'm that kind of person. There was no need for any reason or excuse. There was no need

to blame myself for not being able to live a normal life. There was no need to blame myself for not

to be able to bury it like the others. What if it is already a thing of the past for everyone? Even if everyone already

They have forgotten everything and live a new life, forgetting cannot eliminate the existence of the

past. I was that witness.

I will gladly drag them into the mud where I live. If you have forgotten, we will remind you,

And if you have buried it, we will dig it up and expose it. That was my job. That was what

I wanted to do and that was the life I chose. I don't forget it.

But I was helpless. I survived 8 years without help, but now... I felt chills all over

the body. The bus left the city and raced through the countryside. I shrugged my shoulders and looked at the

autumn landscape passing by. After a while, the bus stopped in a small village

coastal. I remembered it and walked up the hill past the bus stop. There wasn't even a

I had walked a lot, but I was already out of breath and my head hurt like it was going to explode.
Machine Translated by Google

The small village built along a gentle hill was far from the

simple scenes that are usually seen in the countryside. Small luxury houses were lined up with

swimming pool and sometimes expensive cars were parked there. However, most of them were

empty, so it was easy to guess that they were villas that were only used during the season.

Christmas. Due to the cold weather, I walked through the eerily quiet village alone, rubbing my

forearms exposed beneath my short-sleeved T-shirt.

Soon a house I knew appeared. I stood in front of a luxury house with a well-kept garden.

I looked carefully and looked towards the garage. Inside there was a car parked. Without hesitation, I took a step

I went forward and rang the bell. By then I couldn't stand the cold and I was holding my elbows tightly.

force.

<Who are you?>

Christine opened the front door and frowned as soon as she saw me. She was wearing a

pink robe that looked familiar to her and holding an ice pack on her cheek. When I saw the

Christine's red, puffy cheeks, I smiled without realizing it.

<Hmm, it seems that the weakling's fist can be of some use. Is it worth it?

even put an ice pack on it?>

<Are you kidding me?>

Christine said sharply. What a joke. I came back here with some kind of mindset,

but I didn't mean to do it as a joke. My head hurt, as if someone was

would have hit me between the eyes, so I lowered my head and exhaled. Christine continued coldly.

<What did you say yesterday? Are you saying our conversation is over?>

<Yes. I have no intention of asking you for help. In the first place, you didn't even listen

why did I ask you for help?>

Machine Translated by Google

Christine, who was rubbing her cheek with an ice pack, snorted.

<Funny. Are you telling me to feel guilty? You got the wrong number, kid.

Can't you see I'm putting an ice pack on myself right now?

<Why are you getting stabbed alone? Who told you to feel guilty? I only came because I had

something to ask, that's all.>

<… … .>

<I don't want to see each other again, so let's end the conversation quickly instead of

go around doing whatever you want.>

There was silence for a moment. Christine put the ice pack on the table in the hall.

Although it was not as serious as my side, his cheeks were also quite blue. Must

It has been quite a painful blow for Christine, who always works hard to take care of

her face. In fact, I don't even wear makeup right now.

Anyway, Christine didn't seem to have any intention of letting me in, but

She seemed willing to listen to me. She crossed her arms tightly and raised her chin as if

to ask me to speak. I spoke as quickly as I could because my headache was almost

tears.

<There's something I want to know. Those kids… Everything about the four boys. Where the hell did they come from?

come? Why and since when did you do this? What is the <club> that you created and what kind of

people participated in it? How did you get involved with them and how did you get out?

<I have many questions.>

<I'm not asking what you've been through. How did I get involved with them and how did I get out?

That's all... No, if it's difficult you don't have to answer about what you've been through.>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<At least tell me about them. Just tell me that and I won't bother you anymore. I won't even ask you

help and I won't even let you appear in front of me in the future... .>

Jerome and Simon knew my life like an open book. There was nothing they didn't know.

about me. My life was destroyed and rebuilt at the hands of those children. I couldn't explain myself.

without them. But is that true for Jerome and Simon too? Probably not. Their lives

could be explained without me. I wanted to know that. I don't know the lives of those children. Knowing

What I didn't know, I decided to jump into their lives. To those children who left me for the last time

that night in Laberham.

It was hard alone. I needed someone's help. Someone... No one can help like

Christine. I looked at Christine anxiously. She stood in front of the front door and looked at me in

silence. She could already read a stubborn denial in the man's blue eyes. Christine did not

He answers nothing. Almost as if he had a premonition, he opened his mouth.

<I don't know.>

I faced him without saying a word.

<I hate to say this too, honey, but you came to the wrong person.>

<… … .>

<I don't know either. <club>? I don't even know. I said it before. I can't help you, I'm done.

with him. So stop now. Stop coming to me and stop saying nonsense like that.

Do you understand?>

The cold autumn wind blew hard. I stood there blankly, my shoulders slumped.

fallen and unable to find anything to say. Even the terrible headache seemed to
Machine Translated by Google

disappear. Suddenly, all this seemed like a dream landscape. I thought that the man

transvestite in a pink dress, standing at the entrance of a luxury house, looking at me with a

swollen, blue cheek, could not exist in reality.

<Why… Why the hell?>

I muttered without realizing it.

<If there is a reason why you can't tell me, please at least tell me. I am… you…

You… I don’t understand why you lie like that.>

<Baby.>

Christine said softly.

<You're lying. "I don't know" literally means "I don't know anything." There is no other reason. How

can you talk as if you know something you don't know?>

<Hey, Cristina... .>

Cristina took a step back. She spoke in a low voice as she touched her cheek with the plastic bag.

ice that was on the table.

<Are you and I really over now?>

The front door closed without the slightest hesitation.

Why? Why? I stood stupefied in front of the closed door, consumed by the

doubt. I couldn't understand it at all. I was hoping for even the slightest clue. If I was given

Just that, I planned to leave without regret. I looked helplessly at the tightly closed door in front of me.

to me. I stood in front of it for a while, but it never opened again.

Machine Translated by Google

The moment I turned around and walked away, the feeling of emptiness that I had forgotten

for a while it came flooding back to me. The duffel bag, which contained no special object,

suddenly seemed to become very heavy. I stood there like an idiot on a street full of

luxury houses and looked around. It was time to think calmly. There was not much left

money. This time I had to think again about where to move and where to start from.

new. But nothing came to mind. The sky darkened. It looked like it was going to rain, so

I started walking towards the bus stop.

Eight years have passed. A knife... Jaime... As time passed, their faces

became increasingly blurry and I could no longer remember them. On the other hand, the faces of

Jerome and Simon only became clearer as time went on. I could remember

The boys' faces vividly appeared as if they had escaped from the top floor of Bluebell

last night.

Where did they come from? Where did the demonic hatred they brought me come from? They turned my

life into a riddle and then flew away somewhere. For a long time it was known

little about the boys on the top floor. I felt like I was endlessly wandering around

a labyrinth with only dead walls and no way out. I just met Christine and I don't even

She gives me no answer... Should I come back to this dead end and have to

return where I came from with empty hands? Until when? How far?

It was so cold I could die. I walked faster and faster. I couldn't get over the pain.

head down and tears were running down my face. I just wanted to collapse and lie on the ground.

street. I could barely see the stop before my blurry eyes. I casually sat down on the ground

from the bus stop and held my head. I felt like I was going to throw up if I got on the bus like that.

bus. Even though he knew what the consequences would be, he used cocaine without fear and it was something

self-sufficient.

<Hey. Are you okay?>

Machine Translated by Google

I was panting and wiping away tears, then I raised my head when suddenly

I heard a voice. A short woman wearing an apron looked at me with concern.

I tried to say I didn't care, but then I felt nauseous. Clear saliva filled my throat.

mouth. I lowered my head and barely swallowed, trying to calm my stomach.

<Are you feeling sick? Would you like some cold water?>

<No... Ugh... .>

<Alan! Help me here!>

he shouted across the street. I barely lifted my head and looked across the street.

Likewise, a burly man wearing an apron approached us. The man

He lifted me off the ground and helped me up. With a headache that seemed to be

I was going to break his head, I didn't have time to hesitate and I walked towards him, half leaning on him.

The two of them took me to a restaurant opposite the bus stop. I barely sat down in the

At the corner table, the man brought me aspirin and cold water. The two men sat down opposite

They watched me take the medicine and talked to me.

<It looks bad. Should I call an ambulance?>

<No... It's okay, take a break... .>

<Is there someone who can come pick you up? I'll call you instead.>

<… … .>

<Family, friends, anyone.>

Teddy's face flashed by for a moment, but he just shook his head without a word.

to say a word. There was a strange silence. I suddenly felt uncomfortable with all the
Machine Translated by Google

situation. I think those two people made a mistake... I didn't know I could

regret having helped him for no reason. How do I look now? Doesn't it seem like a

drug addict homeless guy? Even if it meant being rude on the bus, I thought it would be

better get out of the restaurant. I pushed the chair and barely stood up.

<Thanks, but I was waiting for the bus... .>

The moment I turned around and took a step, I felt a sharp headache that

I felt like a needle was going through my forehead. As I covered my head and bent over,

I felt a figure coming from behind. The moment a thick hand helped me

I got up, burst into tears and vomited on the floor. Unable to control my shaking body

convulsively, he vomited several more times before falling to the ground and losing consciousness.

When I woke up, I was lying on sheets that smelled like air freshener, soaked in

cold sweat. I didn't know where I was and I didn't have the presence of mind to find out. I felt

like I had a nightmare the whole time, but I couldn't remember anything. It hurt

the whole body with headaches and chills. The sky beyond the window was

It was cloudy and the raindrops were hitting the window hard. It was painfully difficult

stay awake, but even in the midst of my mental confusion, my consciousness

persisted. I couldn't bear to miss my familiar bedroom. I missed the soft

pillows, the blackout curtains covering the windows, and most of all, the tough man who

sleeping in my arms. A man a little shorter than me, with warm skin and a sweet smell of

sweat. I felt empty and hollow, so I just pulled back the sheets and tried to sleep.

After a while, I fell asleep as if I had lost consciousness.

While I was suffering, I occasionally felt someone's presence and sometimes heard

faint sounds of conversations.

<I guess… I have to call… Difficult… .>

Machine Translated by Google

<Wait a minute... In the afternoon... .>

I was desperately thinking that I had to get up now, but suddenly

I lost consciousness. When I suddenly regained consciousness thanks to a hand that held me

covered his forehead, it was dark outside the window. The dim light from the stand illuminated

dimly the dark room. I stared at the radiator by the window that spit

steam and finally looked away. The person touching his forehead was a woman

little girl wearing an apron whom I met at the bus stop. When our

Their eyes met, she smiled slightly.

<You finally woke up. I was wondering if I should really call someone.

ambulance.>

<… How could I... .>

<I fainted. Are you thirsty?>

The woman answered clearly and left the room dragging her slippers. After a while

After a while he came back with a glass of water. I sat down and slowly drank the warm water.

When we finished the cup, a burly man was standing in the doorway watching us.

I lowered my head.

<Are you crazy?>

When the woman asked politely, 'Yes. 'Thank you,' he replied quietly, but not

He raised his head. It was really a disaster. I felt a slight headache.

<Don't you feel like throwing up?>

<Yes.>

<Thank God. I was keeping an eye on him because I was afraid he would throw up in his sleep.
Machine Translated by Google

<Ah... Sorry. Thanks.>

There was silence for a moment. The man standing at the door just stared at the

situation with his mouth closed all the time. That silent look felt like a signal

to get out of my head if I came to. I looked at the man and the woman alternately,

Then I moved my hips and got out of bed. At that moment I felt a strong headache and

I moaned involuntarily. No one said a word as he held my hair tightly and

exhaled in pain.

As soon as the pain subsided to a certain point, I put on the shoes that were

neatly placed next to the bed. Who took my shoes off? My face looked

burning with shame, pain, frustration and embarrassment. When I got out of bed, the man

who had been silent the whole time suddenly opened his mouth.

<It's okay, you can move. Come down and have some tea.>

As the two paused at the unexpected words, they left the room first.

room. I had no choice but to follow him and the scene of a family home appeared

current. I saw a soft carpet on the floor, picture frames on the wall, an old sofa and

a television. I crossed it with clumsy steps and went down the narrow stairs. Below was a

restaurant. It seems that when he vomited and fainted in the restaurant, he was taken

immediately above. When I looked at the clean floor without any trace of vomit, I couldn't

stop myself from feeling my cheeks heat up.

The man was making tea in the open kitchen and the woman was sitting at the table.

waiting for me. I sat down in front of Eonggeojuchum. The woman hummed and looked out.

At the same time, I looked away and looked out the window. Looking at the dark landscape, it seemed that

It had been quite a while since I passed out. It was raining cats and dogs outside.

<Milk? Whiskey?>
Machine Translated by Google

A man asked from the kitchen, holding up a teapot. Alcohol appealed to me greatly.

more, but after a terrible headache and a moment of reflection on the

obscene behavior that I had committed in this restaurant, I chose milk. The woman

sitting opposite me she chose whisky. In the silence the only sound was that of the clinking teapots.

After a while, the man approached the table with a tray with a cup of tea and a

kettle.

After drinking hot milk tea, my headache disappeared slightly.

After playing with the teacup and staying silent for a while, he suddenly opened the door.

mouth.

<Thank you for your help.>

Instead of answering, they just stared at me.

<I needed help... .>

Christine's cold voice passed through my mind. I shook my head and took another sip of tea.

The rain outside the window looked gloomy and cold. I thought for a moment about where I would go now.

He had no sharp thoughts. But, just like for the past eight years, he will go to another

part. Anywhere. I drank the cooled tea in one go and stood up. My temple hurt like

a sharp pain.

<I'll just leave. Thanks. It's true.>

<Do you want to call a taxi? The bus was blocked.>

<Oh, then take a taxi… .>

<Is there somewhere to go?>

Machine Translated by Google

The man who had been silent the whole time asked. At that moment I couldn't

answer nothing. I could have surrounded myself with friends, family, anyone... . After a

After a moment of hesitation, the man continued.

<I went through your bag while you were passed out. A wad of cash in your

passport... Are you being chased?>

<It's not like that.>

<If you're not being chased, are you a homeless addict?>

<… … .>

Without answering or asking, I sat back down. The woman spoke softly to me as she

I rubbed my forehead silently.

<Alan goes to a drug addicts meeting. I say this because your symptoms seem similar.>

<Still… Even if that’s the case, what does it matter?>

He replied quietly, still rubbing his hand on his forehead. A man named Alan

He sat comfortably in his chair and tapped his teacup with his fingertips.

<He said he needed help.>

<… … .>

<It's better to help than to chase them away in the middle of a rainy night.>

<If you say that, what do you mean by trusting and helping the addict you met today?

first time?>

<I didn't say I would believe it. I said I would help.>

Machine Translated by Google

I looked back and forth between Alan and the woman. Alan had the same direct expression as before.

and the woman just looked at us without interfering. Normally she would have said something appropriate and

I would have gone. There would have been somewhere to go. Even if it wasn't a place that was waiting for me.

or a fancy hotel, there was a place to rest wherever you strolled outside. But there was no

I got up from my chair and didn't ask for my bag back. I stared silently at the cup of tea.

empty.

I was weaker than ever. The frustrating failures I had experienced during

The last eight years had piled up and by this time I was so exhausted that I felt

that I was going to drown in a shallow rain puddle. There was no place to go. There was no

nowhere I had to go. There was nowhere I wanted to go. I didn't have that much

space like an empty teacup.

The woman took the teapot and poured a cup of tea. After drinking the whole drink in silence,

Alan stood up. He made a gesture without saying anything and I obediently got up and followed him.

He entered the small storage room behind the kitchen. Ingredients were piled up in the storage room.

for food, and on the other side there were a lot of cots, old sofas, tables, etc. On the

There were empty wine bottles and dirty plates on the table, as if a small party had taken place.

party.

And under the bed was my old bag.

<See you tomorrow.>

Alan roughly stacked his plates and left, closing the door. I stood there blankly.

in the small storage room, staring at the closed door, then I collapsed on

the bed and closed my eyes.

Machine Translated by Google

***

I stayed in that restaurant for a week.

The next day, it was already around noon when I woke up to the sound of the

I work in the kitchen. When I heard a commotion and went out, a woman whose name I didn't know yet

made me do all the work. The woman made a request, not a request, to help

cleaning the dishes piled up in the sink. The restaurant was full of customers who

They were coming to lunch. Suddenly, I put on rubber gloves and started washing the dishes.

While frantically washing dishes, the customer suddenly disappeared and

When I heard a call, I turned around to see Alan and the woman sitting around

the table with a full meal. Only then did I feel the hunger I had forgotten and ate

hurriedly (at that time, I learned that the woman's name was Fay). After

finish the meal and wash the dishes, this time the ingredients for the meal were delivered.

After stacking the food ingredients in the storage room and organizing the refrigerator with

Alan, I had a cup of hot tea. Then I was asked to help with the ingredients, so

I sat in the warehouse and peeled two baskets of potatoes. When I worked like this all day,

It was midnight. The two said goodnight without saying anything and then disappeared.

up the stairs.

The next day, I woke up earlier than yesterday and started working again.

without having time to say anything to the two people. The rain that had been falling for two days

stopped. It was a little chilly, but the sky was bright and clear. Fay ordered me to turn

the tablecloth and napkins washed. And then he washes the dishes again. Late lunch.

Material handling. Washing dishes. Late dinner. The day ended with a greeting from

good night very natural.

Machine Translated by Google

That night, I lay in the bed I had become familiar with in just two days and thought

Seriously. Is this what helping meant? Giving them a small room and having them

work? Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed like they would accept it without saying a word even

if I sat like that. I put up a weak resistance to this absurd consolation. I had work to do.

to do. I had a <duty>. However, the crib mattress, as thin as a slice of

bread, it was so comfortable that I couldn't continue with my thoughts and fell asleep.

The tension seemed to have eased and after that he became very ill for a few

days. The two of them looked after the useless soldier, who was shaking with chills and

curled up in bed unable to eat anything. Alan prepared hot, dry chicken soup and

changed the sheets and pillows that were soaked with cold sweat. Fay brought me tea,

He stayed by my side and checked my temperature frequently.

The heat boiled to the point that it hurt even when the sheet brushed my body,

and I moaned involuntarily from the pain. I will never touch drugs again. It was fucking

painful. Fei watched with concern as he suffered violently.

<I'll take you to the hospital if you want, but... .>

I tried to cry, but I shook my head. She didn't dissuade me, as if she had expected it,

but dried my face and neck with a wet towel.

A few days later, my face was half destroyed and I was in a miserable state.

wearing Alan's pajamas, but my fever had completely subsided. Since there was no

consumed drugs continuously for a long time, the after-effects were shorter than

as expected. My body, which was completely free of the drug's energy, was

tired and weak, but at the same time I felt extremely light and airy.

So I spent a week at that restaurant. After I got better, I discovered for myself

tells things that I wasn't even asked to do. Since I didn't have any money or anything, I didn't have
Machine Translated by Google

another way to pay them back than to compensate with my own body. At least, thanks to the

experience of doing all kinds of odd jobs for the past eight years, it was

somewhat dexterous. In particular, when it came to cleanliness, he was quite meticulous because

I worked with a battalion commander who was crazy about cleanliness during my time

in the army.

After getting out of bed, I diligently removed the grease from the counter, cleaned the

old dirt from the floor tiles and cleaned the small storage room where I live. After

fix the bathroom water pipe that was always leaking and flooding the floor, and fix the

backyard sprinkler that had been a problem all summer, Fay me

confessed his love (looking at Alan, who was standing behind her, holding her hand).

eyes, I pretended not to hear it and recited it (I brought my tools).

<I thought you'd be good at cooking because you're good at everything. I'd be useless as a helper.

of cooking.>

It was a normal holiday at the store. Fay, who was eating the lunch I prepared,

He pushed his half-full plate away and said. I mumbled some lame excuse.

<I don't usually care about taste. If only I could fill my stomach.>

<We are not animals, Raymond.>

Fei admonished him with a serious face.

<If you cook with that mentality, it won't taste good. The pleasure of gastronomy is also

related to quality of life. With just a little salt, people can become

happy or unhappy.>

<Just a little salt... .>

Machine Translated by Google

<Even if you are good at cooking, it would be a waste of money to ask you to help out in the kitchen.

kitchen.>

Instead of answering, I simply shrugged.

<What do you think? Would you like to work as a waiter in our restaurant?

Of course, I also have to multitask.>

The first feeling I felt at that moment was pure joy. The kindness that I felt

showed me and the hand he extended to me without hesitation made me so happy that it moved me. It was a

almost miraculous suggestion for me, who had been in a corner after talking to

Christine. For the past eight years, I have been wandering and experimenting

countless rejections, but sometimes, when I find myself at a dead end, a

An unexpected hand reaches out to me. Suddenly the inspiration of

Chadstone for the Gravedigger. Life is not always cold and cool.

Still, I couldn't answer easily and just looked at my plate. I wasn't worthy of this kind of

kindness or favor. He was a person who did not deserve it. Suddenly, Teddy crossed my mind.

When silence fell, Fay put down her fork with a loud noise and sighed exaggeratedly.

<Well, I doubt it. Who in the world today would blindly do such an incredible favor?>

<No, I didn't suspect... .>

<I completely understand. I'll give you time to think. Isn't that enough until now?

night?>

Fay muttered, "That's enough." I stared at her blankly as she quickly climbed up

the stairs and then turned to Alan. He took out the plate Fei had left, gave him a big

He bit and spoke bluntly as always.

Machine Translated by Google

<I deserve to eat.>

<… … .>

The rest of the meal passed in silence, thanks to Alan who didn't say much.

We finished cleaning without much conversation. Alan drank a cup of tea and went upstairs.

straight up the stairs. Left alone, I thought of Fei's suggestion, sighed, and

I got up. It was hard to decide at this point. While I was cleaning and organizing the

table, there was nothing else to do, so I looked outside at the fallen leaves and was

seriously contemplating whether to sweep or not. For some reason, I felt eyes on me, so I gave in.

I turned around and almost screamed when I found Alan standing there quietly.

Alan was wearing a jacket and holding a fur hat in his hand, as if he were about to

to leave. He gestured to me and said.

<If there's nothing else to do, let's go out together.>

It was the first time we had gone out together since we were taken in. I pulled out an old jacket

from my bag, I put it on and quickly followed Alan.

We got into a car and headed somewhere. There was still no conversation.

except I asked if I could smoke. When I opened the window, a cool autumn breeze blew in.

The sky was cloudy as if it was going to rain. The journey was not long. After a while,

We entered a small but bustling center full of shopping malls, stores,

donuts, coffee shops, and bookstores, and we stopped in front of a red brick building.

Alan walked up the stairs without even paying attention to the ice cream shop on the first floor of the

building. There were small offices crowded on the second floor, we opened the second door and

We walked in. The place was decorated in a comfortable atmosphere, with desks and chairs
Machine Translated by Google

lined up in rows, and on the blackboard in front of them was written “Treatment Group for the

“drug rehabilitation”.

I frowned reflexively and looked at Alan. Alan looked at me protesting silently and then

he took off his fur hat.

<There's no need to look at me like that. I came because I had some business to attend to.>

<… … .>

What Alan said was true. He seemed to attend this meeting frequently and exchanged

greetings with many people. But he didn't introduce me to anyone. After I stood up awkwardly

behind Alan as he exchanged greetings, I decided it would be best to sit alone and

I looked for a place to sit. I silently watched Alan from the corner. From time to time

when someone turned to me and asked what Alan was talking about, but they didn't

They came up and spoke to me directly.

<It's been 587 days without drugs.>

When the meeting started, the first person to speak was Alan. People applauded in

silence. He nodded, his expression frank and calm as always.

<As each day passes, I have more confidence. The confidence that I can do it

better, that I will live a better life, that I can deal with my sadness and frustration without resorting

to drugs, fills my body with pride every day. And finally I became convinced of what I always

I had doubted and feared... .>

Alan paused for a moment and looked intently at the audience. The serious look

and unwaveringly he paused on my face. He continued speaking in a low voice.

<Now I'm sure I'm ready to help someone else.>

Machine Translated by Google

Only then did I realize Alan's intention. He wanted to let Fay know why.

made that suggestion.

Once the meeting was over, we entered the ice cream shop on the first floor of the building.

We sat across from each other with chocolate ice cream and vanilla ice cream in front of us and

We speak in low voices. Alan lost his only relative, his younger brother, five years ago, and

After wandering around with no one to turn to, he began using heroin and fell into addiction.

A year later, I came to my senses and attended a therapy meeting, but I couldn't get any better.

a lot. I quit smoking for about a month and then started again, already

Sometimes I couldn't even last a week and started using heroin. I met Fei at a

meeting. He attended NA to help his mother, who was addicted to drugs, and then decided

become Alan's treatment partner.

<I haven't used heroin even once for almost two years. I didn't smoke or drink.>

Alan paused and took a big bite of chocolate ice cream. As it melted,

slowly scooped the ice cream and ate it, I poked at the vanilla ice cream, which I didn't like very much.

He hated sweets. Alan, who had paused for a moment, suddenly spoke.

<I'm not the type to talk a lot.>

It was not a new fact. In the two weeks I spent with Alan, today was the day he spoke

further.

<Usually it's Fay's responsibility to speak.>

<… … .>

<What I mean is… I now have the power to help anyone. And there is someone in front of me.

to me who needs help.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<That's the only reason I picked you up at the bus stop.>

He was a man who had no gift for speaking, but he said exactly what he had to say.

say. I nodded briefly and ate the half-melted vanilla ice cream.

We briefly shopped for dinner and headed back home. While Alan prepared

At dinner, Fay brought me a new, fluffy blanket. While we ate, I told her a little about

my story. He made up a story about how he came to England to find someone

While working in the US, how he lived a difficult life moving from one place to another

and recently even turned to drugs.

<So where did you live before?>

<I lived at my boyfriend's house. In Portsmouth, in a neighborhood near the port.>

<Did you break up?>

<Well, you can say that.>

After finishing the meal, I took out my passport, my ID and all the

cash I had and left it with the two people. It was an attempt to show

sincerity in some way for unrequited trust, but Fay refused.

However, when I insisted, saying, “I was afraid he would go out alone to buy drugs in

middle of the night,” Alan finally took the items and money, saying he would take care of them

for a while. Due to these circumstances, I ended up working as a waiter and staff

maintenance at the <Elle Fan> restaurant.

They both paid me a considerable salary. I saved my money in a tin of cigarettes.

The can was not just full of bills. Peaceful and peaceful days piled up one by one.
Machine Translated by Google

However, my mind, which was always full of things to do, was empty. I floated day by day.

day by day without any plan or purpose. I tossed and turned in bed every night, unable to

sleep. I thought of unforgettable names and unforgettable faces. The weather was unusually

warm. Customers took off their jackets, put them over their arms and sat down in the

terrace to drink coffee. I started running to fall asleep. Even on rainy days

I ran until I collapsed from exhaustion.

The day I met him was also a rainy afternoon.

A car with its headlights on was slowly following him. I ignored it and ran, but the car was

He continued persistently. I finally stopped and turned around. The headlights were blinding me.

and I couldn't see the driver's seat clearly. The car stopped next to me. The window

The driver got out and the face I saw seemed familiar.

<I was passing through for a few days and thought it was you. There are few people as great as

you.>

A youthful face, slender body and golden hair reaching to the chest. I looked at the man

out the car window and opened my mouth.

<You're the guy who stole all my money at the club last time, right?>

He looked at the boy for a moment and continued speaking sarcastically.

<That's right. A bad guy who stole all the money from a drunk.>

<So what?>

The man raised the tip of his chin and replied sarcastically.

<That's what I'm going to say. If you have nothing to do, go first.>
Machine Translated by Google

<You were going to do that even if I didn't prompt you, right?>

The man who scolded me rolled up the window and stepped on the accelerator furiously. I tried

stand still and watch the car drive away. But the car stopped shortly after.

I wiped the rainwater from my eyes and continued walking with difficulty. The window was again

to get off. While I pretended not to notice and moved my feet, a car slowly followed me.

<I'm Harry. Harry Voight.>

Suddenly, a word comes out bluntly. I turned my head and looked at him. It seemed as if he was

trying with all his might to suppress his curiosity.

<Are you here to see Christine?>

<He said his sister left him. Stop paying attention.>

<Do you think I followed him because I liked him? At least I've left him now.>

Who kicked the car? He had no idea why he had such a misunderstanding. Harry snorted at

my words, but he didn't bother to stumble. Meanwhile, we arrived at <Elle Fan> and I looked at

Harry with an ambiguous expression. Harry leaned his head out of the car window and looked

towards the restaurant.

<Does it look like you live here? Do you think Teddy's over?>

<That's right. If you've finished your business, go away.>

<You're quite clever. After Christine, Teddy, this time the man who runs

a restaurant?>

<Stop talking nonsense and go away.>

Machine Translated by Google

I waved and entered through the back door of the restaurant. When I looked out the window, the car

He disappeared immediately without a trace.

The problem occurred the next day. The rain that had been pouring down since

last night showed no signs of stopping. At the same time, the store was also quiet.

Fay fell asleep with a newspaper in the corner and Alan drank tea and listened to the radio with

the volume down. While organizing the warehouse, I secretly looked forward to the menu

from today's lunch. This is because when there were no guests, Alan prepared a meal

powerful enough to cheer us up.

A clear bell rang and customers poured into the quiet shop. When I looked outside

From the warehouse, I saw Fay standing and serving customers. I quickly finished what I was doing.

doing and walked out into the kitchen. Alan was already chopping vegetables. As I wandered around

Restlessly fidgeting around the kitchen looking for something to do, Alan didn't say a word and just

point firmly to the chair.

I watched Alan as he sat calmly in the chair and worked according to the

instructions. Prepared two caprese tomato and salmon sandwiches in the blink of an eye.

eyes. I quickly grabbed my plate and walked out into the hallway. And I almost dropped the plate.

<Ah, there it was! Why did you pretend it didn't exist?>

Harry exclaimed naturally. The unstoppable guy sat down in front of Christine and made a gesture

happy. It's absurd <Who pretends they don't exist...? .> I was about to protest, but Christine

He narrowed his eyes and stared at me, making his signature exaggerated nasal sound.

<Oh my god. What's going on? Oh my god. Are you really working here?>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<You acted like you would never appear in front of me again, but you were still here?

a restaurant right in front of my house? He too.>

I screamed in anger without realizing it.

<My work here has nothing to do with you!>

<You have no connection with this village, do you really have nothing to do with me? Put a

little saliva in your mouth.>

I was so high on the medicine that I took a step without thinking and almost knocked over the plate that

I had in my hand. Just as I was about to slam my plate on his table and argue with him

them again, I heard a coughing sound behind me that caught my attention. When I

I turned around and saw Fay, who had already folded the newspaper and put it aside, looking at us.

with a very interested expression on his face.

<Who are you?>

<Ah... nevermind. There's nothing to worry about.>

I suddenly felt thirsty, so I grabbed the glass of water that was on the table and drank it straight away.

once. Of course, I didn't think I'd ever see Christine again. Whatever happens, we all

We are in the same city, and even if we weren't, I've always vaguely thought

that one day we would end up intertwined... I never thought we would meet so

soon. Thanks to this, I had no idea what to say or what to do, so I just stood there like a

idiot.

Christine was also beautifully decorated from head to toe today. The painted lips

red were bright and shiny. However, his cynical expression and muscular

forearms wrapped in his shirt twisted with great force as if he were nervous,
Machine Translated by Google

giving him a very menacing appearance. Soon, Christine moved her head to my side and

He nodded slightly at Fay.

<This is Cristina.>

<It's Fay. Nice to meet you.>

<You picked the wrong employee. He just has a soft face and I can't use him.

not at all.>

I was surprised by Christine's sudden voice. Fay just laughed as if it were a joke.

joke. He looked at Christine through gritted teeth, but didn't even snort and began

eat. Christine and Harry completely ignored me and ate happily amongst themselves, so

I had no choice but to retreat for now.

As I turned around holding the tray, Fei quickly gestured to me, and when

I walked up to her and leaned over, she started talking nonsense like, "Is that the boyfriend with the

that you broke up and I was upset and displeased?" I had nothing else to say so

I simply called him my friend. Although Fei didn't really believe it, he seemed to think I was

So.

That day, after lunch, Christine sarcastically commented, “You are very persistent,

but she didn't complain anymore." I thought a lot about Christine's attitude all day. There was no

sign of displeasure as much as I thought. It looked like he was going to crush Korra when

reappeared, but his attitude was much softer than I thought. Has he changed

opinion? If I could talk to him, I would know more about his thoughts... . However,

Unless Christine came to the restaurant, there was no chance for conversation.

Feeling regretful, I simply indulged my appetite.

Machine Translated by Google

But the opportunity came unexpectedly. After that day, Christine never returned.

appear, but her friend Harry Voigt visited her frequently.

Harry came over to make sandwiches and watched me with curious eyes. If even

If you looked at that brazen attitude, you would say shamelessly: "What are you looking at like a child?

rebel?" However, despite his curiosity, he couldn't even speak to her timidly, because

which made the strange situation last for more than a week. In the end I couldn't

bear it any longer and spoke first.

<What the hell do you mean?>

Harry raised the tip of his chin arrogantly, as if he had been

expecting.

<It looked pretty soft.>

<Do you come in and out every day just to see my face?>

<This is why I hate handsome men. Don't get me wrong, sir. You're not my type.>

Without time to refute anything, the boy continued talking as he pleased.

<My type is, first of all, a little small. Apart from being tall like an old man, what

How tall are you? You don't need to answer. I'm short anyway, so it's better that

be small. I don't like being too effortlessly handsome like you. I like guys

cute. Cute and cute. Christine also has similar tastes to me, so it's better

give up quickly.>

<I also like the cute and small ones.>

<What? It's as big as you! It's even bigger than you?>

Machine Translated by Google

I could now vaguely tell that the "sister" was Christine. I put my arm on the bar

and I spoke in a bad mood.

<What do you think is going on between Christine and me?>

<You are in love with your sister and you are pursuing her one-sidedly. Nowadays, you don't

It seems like everything is so one-sided.>

<… Isn’t it one-sided?>

<I wasn't going to say this... .>

Harry looked at the guests sitting by the window and then leaned towards me.

<After you disappeared, my sister was a little distressed. Manager - Teddy,

Did you go up to him and ask him where you had been? Teddy got angry saying that

You disappeared after fighting with his sister.>

<… … .>

<But I never dreamed that I would be killed right in front of me like this. Anyway,

While I was alive, my sister and Teddy fought heatedly and saw all kinds of

things. I'm definitely on my sister's side.>

Harry narrowed his eyes and disappeared with his sandwich.

While washing dishes during lunch, I remembered the conversation I had with

Harry. When they quietly kicked you out, did you go looking for them when they disappeared? Didn't you?

Is this a wonderful contradiction? I had no idea what Christine was doing.

I tried to bring the Teddy topic to the other side, promising myself that I would try to foster more

conversation the next time Harry came over.

Machine Translated by Google

The weather did not improve much. Although the rain stopped for a moment, the sun was not shining.

As the days passed filled with dark clouds, Harry always had a face

arrogant and majestic to the point of being unpleasant. Although he and I were

fighting, we had gotten close enough to sit across from each other and

have tea. Harry deliberately visited the shop in the late afternoon when it was quiet

and chatted for a while before leaving. Sometimes I thought this guy just needed a friend with

who would chat, but sometimes, like today, he would casually mention Christine's story.

<Christine is reserved.>

In the cold, rainy weather, Harry insisted on sitting on the terrace. I took a drag on a

cigarette and looked at the steaming cup of coffee. I always liked coffee more than tea.

<It's been a long time since I was like this with my sister. I'm not going to tell you, but

I know it's been a long time. We used to live together.>

<Yes.>

<… … .>

Harry looked at me disapprovingly for a moment and then continued.

<My sister had quite a few sponsors. Before that I was a senator, before that I was

lawyer... They say he's some kind of businessman, but I've never seen him before.

In the past, I told you who he was. Let's peel the pumpkin seeds together. But that businessman

He has never shown his face. I don't even say who I am.

I looked at him with suspicious eyes. Although I appreciated the information he shared about

Christine still didn't understand why Harry bothered to come and say these things.

The stories he told about Christine were too intimate to be dismissed as

simply a whim of his.

Machine Translated by Google

<Has your sister ever told you this?>

<I'm not as close to Christine as you think.>

<You two have something, right?>

<It may or may not be true.>

<…I really feel sad these days. Everyone keeps secrets from me.>

<You don't need to know, so you won't tell me.>

Harry was drinking tea and looked at me with a strange expression on his face.

<Christine said that too. I'm not saying it because they don't need to know.>

<Yes, there are a hundred people in the world who need to be recognized.>

<You too?>

I had nothing else to say in response, so I simply shrugged.

Harry looked at my face for a moment and said something nonsensical.

<When I saw you hanging out with Teddy, I thought you were the same kind of brat, but now

Looking at you like that, you really don't seem like a bad guy.>

<How can you tell just by looking at the outside? And Teddy isn't as bad a guy as you think.>

<First of all, bad guys don't say they're bad out loud.>

<It's because you've never met a really bad guy.>

I answered without thinking about the “bad guys” I knew.

<The really bad guys know they're bad.>

Machine Translated by Google

Harry didn't say anything. We smoked and drank coffee in silence. Harry, who was lost in his

thoughts, he got up without even finishing his cup of tea. And they didn't see him for several

days.

One night, Harry showed up without any kind of transvestite. He entered the restaurant without

wearing makeup and a hood, he sat in a corner, drank wine and flirted with himself.

While closing the store, I was fiddling with my phone without any intention of

leave, and Alan tapped me on the shoulder as I was washing the dishes. As soon as I approached

He smiled and stood up.

<Are you done?>

<Are you waiting?>

<What, it's not over yet? Finish it quickly.>

I was already used to his cocky and stubborn attitude, so I shrugged.

and I continued finishing the dishes. After finishing the work, Harry dragged me and I left the

shop. Fay yawned and waved us off. Harry, who mercilessly forced her into the car, stopped it

in front of Christine's house.

<I'm bored without my sister today.>

<Do they live together?>

<That's not all. I come here sometimes.>

Harry got out of the car without much explanation. I had no choice but to follow him.

Christine's house, which we entered for the second time, was normal, not very different from

last time. Harry lit a fire in the fireplace as usual and served

He came whenever he wanted. I refused because I haven't had any alcohol since I quit drugs.
Machine Translated by Google

Surprisingly, Harry agreed immediately. I had coffee and Harry drank wine.

and we had a casual conversation. Harry only got to the point when he was drunk.

<Christine said she would give me this house and her restaurant.>

<… Why?>

<I was told not to work in strip clubs anymore. Funny, you didn't say anything.

until now, so why are you calling me nosy?>

Harry, rubbing his short hair and making loud noises, looked like a typical young man who

you would find anywhere in the city centre. I was not surprised by the decision of

Christine because deep down she thought he was a nice guy. But that didn't seem to be what

Harry was thinking, as he looked at his wine glass with his face stained with doubt and

anxiety.

<Something is fishy. It's fishy.>

<… … .>

<A legion of people who are about to leave. A house, a restaurant, everything is

can inherit when you get old and die, right?>

<Wouldn't it be a little late by then?>

<Anyway, I have no interest in Christine's fortune. Do you think I'll stay?

by your side for the money?>

Harry suddenly became angry. I lit a cigarette and thought deeply. The restaurant

Christine's luxury home probably makes quite a bit of money, although we don't know. This house

with a swimming pool was also located in the middle of a prosperous village. I'm going to give it all to you

to Harry... .
Machine Translated by Google

I assumed Christine thought Harry was special. What if one day you declared yourself?

suddenly you would hand over all your assets to Harry without even telling him...? I didn't even know

They were cleaning up their surroundings. The intention is to go somewhere and never come back.

more. But how simple is it? Why did you suddenly make that decision? Why am I staying?

In that case they would have thrown me out, but there was no need to leave the restaurant that

I ran it and even Harry, who depended on me and followed me. Something was definitely wrong.

passing by. I always thought Christine had buried everything that happened: her past relationship

with the boys on the top floor. But if not... .

While he was thinking anxiously, Harry suddenly spoke.

<Since that man arrived. From that moment on he became strange.>

<When is that?>

<Well, it's been about three weeks.>

It was about 3 weeks ago... It was right after I got kicked out for begging Christine

to tell me about the Club and the boys on the top floor. I swallowed.

<Who was that man?>

<I don't know, it was the first time I saw him. Christine didn't let me into the house, so I just

I looked over my shoulder... .>

Harry narrowed his eyebrows as if he was remembering that moment. Christine, who

confirmed who the man was, he immediately kicked Harry out, so even though Harry didn't

saw the man's appearance, he managed to secretly spy on the conversation by opening the window

the room that led to the entrance.

Machine Translated by Google

<What password did you talk about...? Was it XOXO or something...? . Anyway, the guy said that

I almost found out where the factory that makes XOXO is. But I need more time, someone

needs to get my attention... I said there had to be bait.>

<Bait?>

The moment I asked, Harry stopped talking and looked at me blankly.

Intuitively I knew that Harry was hiding something. Instead of dwelling on my words,

I took a deep breath of cigarette smoke. It was a mystery to me what <XOXO> was and

who the mysterious man was, but I had a feeling these were crucial clues.

Harry didn't stay silent for long, but instead of saying what he wanted,

I was expecting, he asked something unexpected.

<Aren't you really in love with your sister?>

<Because it isn't.>

<Are you sure you, your sister and Teddy are having an affair?>

<Would you like that?>

<Yes.>

As I stood speechless at the unexpected response, Harry spoke again.

<I wish so. I really do.>

<… … .>

<Because… I really hope not, I really do, but… If not… I think Christine is

trying to use you as bait. So, I'd rather you two had a relationship

romantic.>
Machine Translated by Google

I tried to suppress my heartbeat and looked at Harry. I was finally able to guess why.

why Harry had been hovering around me so insistently and why he had let go

tongue on Christine. I didn't want to believe that Christine was trying to use me to

something dangerous. However, contrary to Harry's wishes, Christine planned

use me. Of course, it's still just a guess, but when I think about Christine,

that she didn't get angry when I met her at the restaurant, it wasn't such an unreasonable assumption.

sense.

Silently I looked into Harry's eyes, where guilt and anxiety swirled

together. I could have eased her guilt. I could have assured you that Christine was as good

person as you knew. That's probably all Harry wants from me. But I don't

I did.

<I owe Christine one.>

<…debt? What debt?>

<Well. One thing I can tell you is that I owe Christine a debt and this

will help pay for it.>

He said all he could. Harry looked at me suspiciously.

<So you knew from the beginning? What about the bait...? .>

<I didn't know. But I was waiting for Christine to confide something in me.>

Harry didn't avoid looking at me, as if trying to determine the truth of what I was saying.

I wanted to know the truth as much as Harry did. I almost wanted to drag Christine along immediately and

ask him what his plan was.

Machine Translated by Google

The silence grew longer. Harry no longer drank wine. He habitually rubbed his short hair.

and suddenly he stared at the fireplace. He smoked without stopping and from time to time he took a

coffee. The thought occurred to me that Christine might complain about the thick cigarette smoke

when I returned home. If I didn't pay attention to those thoughts, I felt so anxious

that I couldn't stand it.

It seemed like almost 30 minutes had passed and nothing was said. I drank all my coffee and poured myself another cup.

of cold coffee. Harry looked at that and put down his wine glass as if it had suddenly occurred to him

something. He stared at the fireplace with unfocused eyes. The flames in the fireplace leapt with a

soft sound. He started talking again, but it seemed like he just wanted to confess rather than

wait for an answer, so I drank my coffee in silence.

<Originally, Christine didn't have a sponsor. Usually, everyone looks for

sponsors and hang out, but for us, just the two of us was enough. Just

the two of us is enough... .>

<… … .>

<At some point, my sister suddenly started dating upper-class men.

Hanging out with people in expensive suits and drinking damn whiskey and all that. I went to parties every day.

weekend nights and not once did he take me with him. There have been more and more secrets.

He's acting suspicious, but he's calm with me. Of course, I saw him.

everything.>

Harry continued speaking in a gloomy but excited voice, typical of a person

drunk.

<I have a bad feeling about that guy I saw a few weeks ago. I have a

sinister feeling. Even in <Moulin Rouge>, I saw several guests who felt this way. Cups
Machine Translated by Google

slippery. The facade is good, but you shouldn't mess with those guys. I know just by looking

your face that the end will be bad... .>

<… … .>

<You be careful too.>

Harry muttered, leaning back deeply into the couch.

<I have a bad feeling, really.>

After a while, the child fell completely asleep. I returned to my old memories

and I took him to Christine's bedroom. As soon as I took off her shoes, the little girl curled up

on the blanket. How old is he? Twenty-one? Two? Even though his beard was

Turning green at night, I turned to look at Harry's face with excitement.

It was still pouring rain outside. Instead of going back to my cozy little shed,
I walked into the smoke-filled living room. Thanks to the fireplace, the house was filled with smoke.

While smoking a cigarette and slowly sipping coffee, I reflected on the story that

Harry had told me. The <upper class man> Christine said suits her well.

<People dressed in expensive suits>. A secret <party> that goes on every weekend.

I could easily guess where they were pointing.

A place I have been persistently pursuing for the past 8 years... , was

<club>. When I thought that the <bait> that Harry mentioned might also be related

With the <club>, the finger holding the cigarette trembled. Harry said he had a feeling

sinister. I have the feeling that things will not end well. The same thing happened to me

same. And that feeling usually got me where I wanted to go... Finally, I took a

clue to delve deeper into the interior of the boys on the top floor. I inhaled the smoke from the

cigarette deeply, deeply.

Machine Translated by Google

When Christine returned, the morning sun had already risen above the cloudy sky.

I was fiddling with my coffee cup and quietly listening to the sound of footsteps

crossing the hall. After a while, the footsteps stopped and laughter and

sighs. I watched silently as Christine, wearing an incredibly beautiful dress,

approached with her bag at her side. She stood in front of me, sighed again and threw her

bag on the sofa.

Aside from the beautiful dress, the stern-faced man looked extremely

threatening. He had thicker muscles than me and his fists were as big as my

head. He knew firsthand how strong Christine was. When he threw a pack of

cigarettes to a silent man, Christine grabbed him with one hand. Only after

lighting a cigarette and taking a deep breath he opened his mouth.

<What else? Huh? What else?>

<Harry called. You seem to be having a lot of trouble.>

<Why do you keep playing tricks on Harry? If the boy doesn't know what to do, you must

teach him politely and send him away!>

<What is the child...? .>

Christine threw a pack of cigarettes in my face. I sat up straight and rubbed my cheek.

who had been hit by a pack of cigarettes. She was tired and impatient for

having waited for Christine all morning, so I decided to open my mouth.

<I heard. Are you saying you need bait to pass the time?>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<I sat here and thought about it until you came along. Why did you lie about <club>? They were pretending

not knowing it and they drove people away, making fun of them. It seems that you also had your

own plans. It seems there are helpers too. I may have been in the way.>

Christine, with a stubborn face, crossed her arms with a cigarette in her mouth. She didn't seem

having no intention of answering. I continued talking anyway.

<Because I think so... I decided to go ahead and become your obstacle. Christine, I don't know

what are you planning, but whatever it is, I'm going to cut it short so it's a complete

disaster. They will chase you in a very annoying way. Hugh, George, Simon, Jerome... I spent 8 years

digging those guys up. Eight years, Christine. And I ended up finding you. I'm much more

persistent and persistent than you think. If you don't want to be bothered, the solution is

simple. answer my question Then I will never appear in front of you again. Then my

conclusion is this. Do you remember my question?>

<… … .>

<Or, as Harry said, you can use him as bait. In that case, you'll have to tell me everything.

about your plans.>

Christine, standing with her arms slightly crossed, raised only one hand and gave a

She took a deep drag on her cigarette. Christine's eyes burned a bright blue beyond the

red-hot cigarette flame. When he finally opened his mouth, it was not a high-pitched falsetto

imitate a woman's voice, but a low voice that seemed to resonate from deep within

its interior.

<You can use it as bait. You have some good guts. Do you know what I can do?>

<Now you have to listen.>

<It's true that I was worried.>

Machine Translated by Google

Christine slowly sat down at the table. We were so close that our knees touched.

were playing. She rested her elbows on her knees and looked at me. Christine's natural voice was very low.

The voice was so low that it stung my spine.

<You said you killed Hugh and George. The more I thought about it, the more of a waste it was. So

is, I need to take my time. I thought you would give me enough time.>

<Okay. Then why… .>

<So you want me to do the same as those guys?>

The voice was so calm it was monotonous, but beneath it was anger that had

been suppressed with all its might.

<Do you want to throw away an innocent child as a toy and then go about your business in

peace? Raymond, it's true that I don't like you, but I don't hate you enough to

betray you. No, even if it's someone you hate so much, you won't do something like that.>

<… … .>

<I can't do this or that. I can't use you as bait, I can't stop your sabotage

and I'll have to watch helplessly as you ruin my work. Damn you, Raymond.>

Christine carelessly tossed her cigarette onto the expensive carpet and suddenly I was

He grabbed my cheek with his big hand. I gritted my teeth and stared at him. His hands

Christine trembled with anger, but her voice was as calm as before.

<Just like those kids did back then, you will ruin my life this time.>

<Then answer my question! Christopher. Please tell me about them. You know!

How can I find them!>

Machine Translated by Google

<Whether I answer or not, you're going to interrupt me anyway.>

Christine responded coldly and abruptly pushed my face away. She grabbed her bag from the sofa,

He chewed it and spat it out.

<Do whatever you want. Whether you interfere or not, I will never help you.>

I looked at Christine in bewilderment as she left the living room. There was no time to

hold on. He went up to the second floor without even looking at me. He was listening without understanding the

sound of shoes walking away with no other option.

***

Autumn passed quickly and winter seemed to approach. Holding a cup

steaming, I stared at the cloudy, rainy landscape beyond the window. There were few

customers. As it was a neighborhood with more villas than houses, there were not many customers outside the

Christmas season, especially when the weather was gloomy like these days. Each one

had different ways to spend her free time. Fay had a table to herself and read

newspapers and books while drinking three or four cups of tea in a row. Alan was busy

developing a new sandwich menu. I was in a daze the whole time.

What Christine said a few days ago made my heart ache.

<Just like those kids did back then, you will ruin my life this time.>

It bothered me that he compared him to the boys on the top floor and not to anyone else, but no

I had a place to retreat to. It was eight years of desperately holding on. Although

There was a clue right in front of me, I didn't have the luxury of turning a blind eye and retreating. If
Machine Translated by Google

Christine answered my question, I could disappear from her sight immediately. Really

could disappear from Christine's life as if he had never existed.

A strange feeling of guilt towards Christine and, at the same time, a slight anger, together

With new hopes and enthusiasm swirling around, they added to the helplessness that still

was nestled in a corner of my consciousness. Instead of organizing my mind

messy, I spent my time idly contemplating any random thoughts

I could find. After thinking about it for a few days, I finally came up with a solution.

conclusion. Even if it meant harassing Christine, I couldn't back out like that. If I

I turned around and left it behind, I felt like the last eight years had lost their meaning. I had no

the confidence to overcome that feeling of despair once again.

After looking out the window for a while, I sat down opposite Fay. She pulled out the newspaper that

I had saved and flipped through the titles, stopping at the crossword puzzle. Suddenly, it came to me

mind an old gravedigger from a country town. Does Bill still hate me? Do you know that I found

Christine? … What about Teddy? Does Teddy hate me too? It was a useless problem in the

to think about. I sighed and folded the newspaper.

<How many times do you sigh?>

When I raised my head, I saw that Fay had put aside the book she was reading and

He was staring at me. I shrugged, pulled out my mug, and took a sip of the lukewarm coffee.

<You seem worried these last few days.>

<I got caught.>

<Don't answer like that. What's wrong? I haven't seen that cute boy lately. Did he get into a fight?>
Machine Translated by Google

Fay used to call Harry "pretty boy." As she said, Harry didn't even see his nose poop.

for several days, probably because he heard something about Christine. But it was not a fight

with Harry. I shook my head slowly. Fay stared at me silently, then opened her mouth again.

<When you suffer alone and can no longer bear it, you tend to resort to easy solutions.>

<I will no longer use drugs.>

<Good idea. Well, now that you're off drugs, it's time to get your life back. What's the

problem? Let's solve it together.>

Judging from his stubborn expression, it seemed like he wouldn't be able to get up from his chair.

unless I said something. I looked at Alan for no reason. He was sitting at the bar, plugging in

their headphones and concentrating on their phone. It seemed like they had given up

develop new menus. I sighed again and made eye contact with Fay.

<There's something I need help with and, um, there's someone who can help. Just a

person. The situation was so bad that I went to him several times to ask for help, but he

denied.>

<What's going on?>

<I'm looking for someone. My old days... Roommates.>

<Can't we help you?>

<It's hard to open up because there are personal issues involved.>

Fay didn't ask any more questions.

<Why doesn't that person want to help?>

<For personal reasons. I don't know what the gain is.>

Machine Translated by Google

<I want this.>

He scratched his chin with an embarrassed expression as the information had not increased
at all.

<So, what do you plan to do?>

<I have no intention of turning back. I'm in a bad way too.

situation... , I have no other sharp thoughts.>

At that moment a customer came in. A middle-aged couple was sitting in the seat

from the window where I had been a moment ago. I left Fei deep in his thoughts.

thoughts and went to the guest table with the menu to take orders. Even when

came home from work, Fay looked worried. When I sat down, she said as if she had

been waiting.

<It's really difficult.>

<That's right.>

<But if it were me, I would just attack him without warning. It's a problem that for a long time

Thinking about it there is no clear answer. Just go as far as you can.>

<That's not bad.>

After that, the conversation could not continue as customers kept coming.

I had a quick lunch with the sandwich Alan had prepared. I spent the rest of the afternoon washing

the dishes, cleaning the umbrella stand where the rainwater had collected, organizing

napkins washed and the floor mopped. As the night went on, we closed the

restaurant about thirty minutes earlier than usual and cleaned up. It rained a lot so I left
to run.
Machine Translated by Google

Fei, with glasses on the tip of his nose, waved his hand and went upstairs first. Alan

There was a little more time left to clean the refrigerator. He came up with a new idea for a

sandwich and asked my opinion. I calmly drank my tea and agreed that it was

a good idea. After Alan went to bed, I turned off the lights in the dining room and went in

to my little storage room. Thanks to the fact that the radiator was on in advance, the narrow

The warehouse filled with warm air and felt cozy. I took off my shoes, lay down on the

bed, I looked at the dark ceiling and closed my eyes.

I know.

Just go as far as you can.

I changed my running course starting the next day. The rain was still pouring down.

The raincoat I was wearing when I ran to Christine's house was useless and my entire body

I was soaked. A scarlet light filtered through the window. I was shivering and touched the

rang the bell. After a while, Christine, dressed in a robe, opened the front door and opened

mouth when he saw me.

<What is it? What? What's really going on!>

<I'm freezing to death. Please let me in for a moment.>

<Where are you trying to get in so brazenly? What did you come to do?>

Christine stood against the front door and screamed loudly.

<I was wondering if you changed your mind. I stopped by to check.>

<My thoughts are the same, so get out of here.>

The door slammed shut right in front of me. It was an expected reaction, so I cringed.

I shrugged and was about to turn around, but suddenly the door swung open.
Machine Translated by Google

and a soft, fluffy towel flew towards my face. And without a word, the door slammed shut.

blow. I rubbed my face with a towel and returned to the restaurant.

The next day, in the late afternoon, I asked Alan for permission and went out for a while. The destination was, of course,

Christine's house, of course. Christine, whose head was curled up, was about to

scream as he quickly hit the player. When I handed him a paper bag, he took it

with a suspicious look on his face. Inside the bag was a well-washed towel.

dry.

<Thanks for yesterday.>

<Then don't come back here.>

Without hesitation, I quickly pushed my foot towards the closing door.

<Wait a minute, Cristina. Are you interested in answering my question?>

<I said there aren't any!>

Of course, I had no intention of ending up like this. I went there every day for

about a week. Christine had not opened the door for the third day, but

When he persistently rang the bell, she finally opened the door, angry to the core.

Once, as soon as the door opened, a huge fist flew out. Thanks to having

several scenarios in mind, I quickly bent my back and dodged the blow.

<Hasn't changed yet?>

<I'd rather kill you.>

Christine gritted her teeth. He seemed extremely sincere. I quickly backed away.

(To be honest, I wasn't sure I could win in a physical fight with Christine.)
Machine Translated by Google

As about a week passed, I became more and more relaxed. Even

I regretted having come out so shamelessly from the beginning. On the other hand, the emotions

Christine's feelings became more and more intense. When I felt like I was really going to get a

punch in the nose, I stopped doing it for about two days. Christine, who had relaxed

a little bit for two days, she seemed very upset when I showed up again. She screamed without even

listen to me.

<I have no intention of ever helping you, so if you come to see me once

more, I'll assume you don't understand what I'm saying... .>

"Oh, Christine, that's none of my business today."

<So what is it?>

<Last night I was checking my wallet and discovered that my driver's license was missing.

there. Now that I think about it, I think I left it at your house. Can you give it back to me?>

Christine looked at me coldly and then threw a punch at an unexpected moment. This

I couldn't help it and I received a strong blow that tore my lip. It hurt a lot.

I bent halfway down and traced my blood-dripping lips. When I looked up with

frustration, I saw Christine looking at me with a very relieved expression.

<I feel so refreshed.>

The lips were treated by Fay's merciless touch. He applied the medicine with a touch

as delicate as her nails and asked me how I got hurt.

<I told you to go as far away as you can.>

Fei, who thought for a moment, smiled brightly as if remembering that conversation.
Machine Translated by Google

<Be constructive, Raymond. I will treat you from now on, so you can receive

as many hits as you want.>

<I don't want to be hit anymore... That guy's fist is bigger than your face.>

Christine gave up after fifteen days. In the meantime, I followed Fay's advice and

I pursued her even more persistently and annoyingly: I took a walk in front of Christine's house

During her trip, I visited her every night to give her sandwiches and helped my neighbor, whom

had known. , with her garden work (Christine looked bored when she saw me

working in the garden in harmony with her neighbor), etc.

Winter has already started. If I continued running in the rain, I would get pneumonia, so

I stopped running. One day, returning from a meeting of addicts with Alan, I bought a coat.

While shopping for a coat with him, I stopped by the bank and opened an account. When I added it all up

The money Alan had given me and the weekly salary I received from <Elle Fan>, ended

being a lot of money. That night, the three of us got together and had a little party for

celebrate the creation of a savings account.

One afternoon, I was sitting next to Faye, tasting and evaluating Alan's new sandwich.

The restaurant door swung open and Christine entered, dressed in a long coat.

I was nervous that he was going to hit me because he approached me in such a bold manner,

but he gave Fay and Allen a quick glance and spoke calmly.

<Hey. Let's have a drink with me.>

It was a completely unexpected suggestion, so I couldn't even respond.

Christine sighed lightly and continued speaking without waiting for a response.

<After work, come to my house.>

Machine Translated by Google

I glanced at the hem of Christine's coat as she left the restaurant and then quickly looked back

to Alan and Fay. Fay nodded slightly. I immediately put on my coat and followed Christine out.

My heart was pounding. I didn't know what I was going to hear, but I had a strange certainty that

who would leave this quiet village the next morning.

Christine was waiting for me in the car, as if she thought I would go after her immediately.

I quickly sat in the passenger seat and he started the car without saying a word.

Christine was silent until we got home, but this time she stayed at the door.

main door open to let me in.

While waiting on the living room couch, Christine took off her coat, hung it up, and turned on the

fire in the fireplace. The electric stove quickly lit a fire with a crackling sound.

soft. Christine looked toward the fireplace and gathered her blonde hair around her chest.

I suddenly blushed as I remembered the day I tried to touch that hair to see if it was a wig.

or it was real. At that moment, Christine looked back, I cleared my throat and looked away.

look. He walked away without saying anything.

<Have you increased your alcohol consumption?>

Christine asked, selecting a drink from the wine rack.

<I heard you were addicted to alcohol for a while.>

<Hmm – maybe.>

While he was selecting wine, I stared at the fireplace opposite.

I have fond memories of the fireplace. No matter how much time has passed, when

I was standing in front of the fireplace with a fire going, memories of Bluebell came back to me

as vividly as if it had happened yesterday. The flames burning my clothes, the heat

terrible, the boys touching my body with their sweaty, slippery hands... .
Machine Translated by Google

Christine ended up bringing whiskey instead of wine. She added a little water instead

ice. He clinked his glass without saying anything, so I drank in silence. The first alcohol I drank in

It warmed my stomach for a long time. He watched me drink slowly for a long time

without saying anything. At that look, the nervousness that I had forgotten for a while came back.

me and continued drinking my drink.

<It was very difficult to get here.>

The voice that spoke softly was high-pitched, using falsetto, but in a calm tone.

<I know it was hard for you too. But I had a hard time like you.>

<Yes.>

<All the efforts you have made so far cannot be in vain thanks to you.>

I looked up and saw him, but this time Christine avoided my eyes. The voice that followed was soft.

<The day will come when you too will know what I mean. Then let me ask you for a

please. Please stop now.>

The bright blue eyes sparkled in the firelight. In the end, Christine was not going to say

Nothing. He just called me to persuade me. After a long moment of silence,

He raised his head and looked at me. I responded by clinking glasses and drained the strong drink in one gulp.

gulp. I blurted out as I looked at the drink that was more than half full in the glass.

<Me too... I thought I wanted to live like you.>

<Like me?>
Machine Translated by Google

<I don't know how you lived, but... When I saw you... You seemed to have forgotten everything. I have a

nice pool, a nice house and a great friend like Harry. Now I know you have something else in you.

mind.>

<… … .>

<I thought it would be nice to be able to forget and live like you. But that doesn't work. It's just,

I can't do it. I can't forget anything. That's why I came to see you again. I keep coming back to you.

over and over again. Even though I know it's bothering you... .>

Christine's eyes shone strangely as she listened to me. She spoke in a low voice.

<That's right. Like you said, it's painful.>

He poured some water into his glass.

<I'm trying to live well somehow, I got this far trying to live well,

But you're trying to ruin everything. You make me suffer, you make me suffer.>

<… … .>

<It makes you have nightmares again and reveals even the very, very small memories and

insignificant things that you had forgotten without realizing it. Baby. He made me like this.>

<What memories?>

The alcohol began to increase little by little. Just as I always remember the same

memories every time I look at the fireplace, does Christine also remember those same

memories when he looks at me?

<What memories did I mention?>

Machine Translated by Google

If it were like before, Christine would not have responded. However, perhaps because she

got drunk as quickly as I did, and a word slipped from his stubborn lips.

<A nostalgic memory of the day I was gang raped.>

The hand holding the drink trembled. I gathered the courage to make eye contact with her.

Christine. I could read eyes that looked exactly like mine in a face that was

completely different from mine... . The expression that had appeared on his face, and

My secret pain and pleasure appeared in his eyes. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I knew

instinctively. He and I shared <the same thing>. Christine stared at me and drank

slowly. She licked her pink painted lips with the tip of her tongue and spoke in a soft tone.

quiet, whisper-like.

<Memories of masturbating while remembering the day I was gang raped.>

I was left breathless. I drank alcohol without thinking, but I didn't feel anything even though the whole

strong alcohol entered my stomach at once.

<Memories of not being satisfied with normal sex.>

I wanted to avoid Christine's gaze, but at the same time I wanted to look into his eyes without

cease.

<Memories of the moment I realized I had become a

<monster>.>

As Christine lazily reclined on the couch, her hair tie came loose and

Her golden hair fell over her shoulder. He smiled mischievously, licking his lips

soaked in alcohol.

<Is this what you wanted to hear?>

Machine Translated by Google

I felt unbearably embarrassed and lowered my head. I put down my drink and clenched my

hands, which were shaking uncontrollably. I poured a glass full of alcohol. Although I was already

Dizzy from intoxication, I grabbed the glass. When I looked back, I saw nothing but joy.

on Christine's face. I had never been able to laugh so lightly. I barely looked at him with the

heart heavy and sunken. Christine asked indifferently.

<How old were you when you said that?>

<… Twenty.>

My stomach hurt from the alcohol. Christine asked with obvious curiosity.

<Have you ever slept with a woman?>

<Nothing.>

<After that? Have you ever done it?>

I felt dizzy and blinked a few times.

<Nothing.>

I stopped drinking for a while and the fireplace warmed the air so I got very drunk.

faster than usual. My mind softened and my vision became a little blurry. I felt

as if my body were sinking into the sofa.

Christopher crossed the table and sat next to me. Our legs touched. He whispered.

<Can you stop?>

He looked at me clearly with his bright blue eyes.

<Insert?>
Machine Translated by Google

<Stop.>

I turned to Christopher. I leaned my face against the back of the couch and looked at Christopher.

<… Although I can't insert it.>

<Never?>

Christopher's face came closer. He was so close that I could feel his breath.

<Have you never inserted it before?>

<No... never. I can't... .>

I drank a lot of alcohol. This time it was so hot that my stomach hurt.

Christopher smiled. He whispered softly, without falsetto, so low that it gave you chills as if

someone would have bitten the back of your neck.

<This <monster>.>

I stared at him. I touched Christopher's sticky, lipstick-covered lips with

fingertips and stuck my finger in his mouth. Christopher put his finger in his mouth and

He smiled softly.

With a smiling face, she sucked my finger sweetly. She licked between her fingers, brushed against

lips my palm and my wrist and pushed up my sleeve with the tip of her nose. The girl who

He lazily kissed my arm and pushed me to lie down on the couch. Christopher slid

his hand under my sweater and lifted it up while he carelessly massaged my body.

I obediently raised my arms and took off my clothes. Through my dizzy vision, I

I faced Christopher. He took my hand and tucked it into the hem of his skirt. Absentmindedly

I caressed the inside of my thigh.

Machine Translated by Google

<Try it.>

Christopher spoke so softly that it was barely audible.

<How…? ?>

<You don't even know what to do?>

He whispered, rubbing his genitals against the back of my hand.

<Try what those kids taught you.>

I couldn't do it. I couldn't do anything. Christopher pulled my foot and crushed my cock. I couldn't

It wasn't a caress or anything. The boy simply crushed his genitals with my feet, as if

I wanted to be trampled, as if I was hurting myself. I couldn't stand it any longer and I started

to cry. Christopher held my foot tightly and didn't move.

I pulled my foot out and the child fell into my arms. Christopher hugged my waist with his strong arms.

arms. We rubbed our lips weakly. We knew each other very well. We never ended

being average. One day you can have sex like normal people, but

Another day you are haunted by memories of being gang raped, and that only reaches its

climax when they treat you as if you were not the same human being, as if you were not the same

human being. can be treated carelessly and when treated differently than

normal. Nobody understands us. Because we don't even understand ourselves. Even

We have no choice but to call ourselves that.

<Monsters>.
Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 3 Club
Machine Translated by Google

There was a hard, solid body in his arms. Without opening my eyes, I moved my waist closer. It was

unexpected, but it felt good. Teddy always goes out to buy food at this time. He rarely

we were together in bed when we woke up.

Teddy also seemed to want to procrastinate today. As I hugged him and

snuggled into his arms, Teddy wrapped his arms around my shoulders so

different from usual. I intertwined my legs with his and whispered sweetly to him.

<Are you awake?>

Instead of answering, he stroked her hair. I felt like making a fool of myself, so I rubbed my

head against his shoulder and asked.

<Teddy Bear. Shall we go shopping together today?>

<Small.>

My eyes widened as I heard a voice softly respond. I raised my head

from my embrace. Christine looked at me with a mischievous smile.

Shit. My head was hurting from the damn hangover. Even though I was half asleep, it seemed

have woken up a long time ago. How can you confuse this big damn guy?

with a teddy bear? I immediately unwrapped the arms around my waist and

I stretched out on the bed. Christine immediately let me go and stroked my hair so

friendly. she asked jokingly.

<You said you broke up with that gangster without even looking back. Are you more affectionate than

what did you think?>

He was too annoyed to respond. Even when he turned the other way, Christine

He continued stroking her hair.

Machine Translated by Google

<That's what Harry said. He said that the hated bully was very upset because of him.>

<… I will wake up first.>

I couldn't even remember when I went to bed. The memories of the night before were

scarce. He drank too much alcohol. In addition, he was naked. But both the front

as the rear was clean. I didn't know if Christine took care of that or if I never ejaculated.

Instead of asking, I picked up the clothes under the bed one by one and put them on.

I shoved my legs into my wrinkled jeans and wandered around the bedroom looking for a sweater,

when I suddenly remembered that I had taken it off in front of the living room fireplace. Christine

He just laid quietly on the bed and looked at me. The golden wig, though

disheveled, was still on top of his head. It was time to zip up my pants.

pants, find a pair of socks, put them on and take another walk around the bedroom to

find the other pair.

Ding dong.

The doorbell rang briefly. I glanced at the wall clock. It was already past noon. It seemed that

It was Harry. He often bought lunch at our restaurant and visited Christine.

Christine's thoughts didn't seem to be much different.

<I'm going to pout again when I see you there.>

<Why?>

<I yelled at Harry not to come near you. No, it just worked. If we have lunch together,

will probably calm down.>

He slowly stood up and put on his robe. I answered while looking under the bed.

<I get angry because you just yell without giving a proper explanation.>
Machine Translated by Google

<Where are you bragging and admonishing me?>

Christine, who was adjusting the straps of her dress, elbowed me in the side.

with his foot in slippers. I barely found a pair of socks under the bed and looked at him with

frown. Christine smiled mischievously and left the bedroom. At that moment,

I heard the front door open from downstairs.

I put on my socks, roughly combed my tangled hair with my hands in front of me.

I looked at the vanity mirror and absentmindedly at the Shincheonji products lined up in front of the

dressing table: countless cosmetics, makeup tools and lipsticks. I found

I realized too late that there was absolute silence outside. When suddenly I

I turned around and saw Christine's body frozen in the doorway.

<Why... .>

Just as I was about to call him, Christine turned to me. Christine,

whose face turned white in a moment, he urgently told me: "Get out!" His voice was so

low voice that was barely audible, but it felt like she was screaming at the top of her lungs.

<What happened...? .>

As he was about to say something, Christine quickly closed the bedroom door.

and shook his head. He grabbed my arm and dragged me to the bedroom window. He opened it

the window and pointed out.

<Get out of here, quickly! Hide behind the garden so you don't get caught, hurry up!>

<Cristina, why...? .>

I was almost thrown out of the window after a violent hand pushed me. I barely

I managed to grab onto the window frame, stepped on the rainwater tank, walked
Machine Translated by Google

shakily and leaned against the outside wall of the building. As soon as his hand

He left the window frame, Christine hurriedly closed it and almost caught her finger.

But before she could close the window, she heard the bedroom door open.

I pressed my back against the wall and listened silently, holding my breath.

<Christine, what the hell is this?>

It was the voice of a young man. He was lively but a little dissatisfied. He was definitely not

Harry.

<Run to your room as if you saw a ghost.>

<It just happened. By the way, Tim, what are you doing here since morning?>

<Did you just wake up? Then what's that wig on your head?>

<What are you questioning?>

Christine looked offended, but immediately added as if she didn't want to offend the

man.

<I drank too much last night and couldn't even take off my wig. But since you appeared in

the front door in the morning, I went back to the room to at least look at myself in the mirror.>

<Mmm. Who did you drink with?>

<Harry.>

I pressed myself against the wall and listened intently through the open window. Seeing that

Christine was quick to throw me out, it seems like it's someone who doesn't want to show it to me... No,

Maybe I was trying to hide from that person called <Tim>. There was a possibility
Machine Translated by Google

that she was a lover, but since there was no trace of a lover anywhere in

this house, probably wasn't the case.

At that moment, I heard footsteps crossing the room and I was startled, so I jumped. I was able to

land quietly thanks to the soft grass. It must have rained last night and the grass was

wet. As I turned around and hid under the wide-open umbrella, the

window opened, the window frame made a creaking sound and suddenly a circle like a

human head emerged from the square shadow on the grass. I was almost caught. I stood

I huddled under the umbrella and watched the shadows drawn on the grass move

as if they were looking from one side to the other.

<Okay, Cristina. Did you have breakfast?>

As if all doubts had been resolved, a cheerful voice changed the subject, and the

sound of windows closing followed by a loud bang. However, I stayed still and

I waited. Because you might be looking out the window. Only after a while

I finally moved my body. I let out a long sigh and walked out from under the umbrella.

He was naked, wearing only jeans and not even wearing shoes, so he looked like a

bastard who had had an affair and then run away.

When the tension disappeared, the wind blowing through my body felt cold.

again. I shivered once, wrapped my arms around my body, and walked out of the garden at a slow pace.

fast. I remembered the conversation I heard just now and guessed the identity

of the man. Seeing that he entered the bedroom without hesitation and even looked out the window, it seemed

who could be Christine's lover, or he could be the mysterious man Harry mentioned

last time, <we need bait>. It would have been nice to have heard more of the

conversation. I clicked my tongue in disappointment.

Machine Translated by Google

I crossed the garden with wet feet and left the garage. A shiny black luxury car

was parked in front of the house. And there was a driver. He was leaning against the door,

smoking a cigarette and looking at his phone. What should I do with this? I could have

hiding like that in the garden and waiting for Christine's guests to leave. but… . I knocked

with my foot and rubbed the goosebumps with my cold hands. My toes,

Soaked in rainwater, they began to feel so cold that they felt like they were going to fall.

It was impossible to bear this weather dressed like that.

While standing behind the pillar of the house, helpless to do anything, the driver

He put out a cigarette and dropped his cell phone to the ground. At the moment he cursed and

He crouched down next to the car, I jumped out like a bullet. Just as he was running quickly down the

the front door, the front door swung open without warning. I had no more

choice but to stand awkwardly in the front yard.

<Who are you?>

I heard a voice asking a question behind me. I looked down at my soaked socks,

I sighed and had no choice but to turn around. The moment I turned around,

My legs gave way and I almost collapsed.

<There seems to be an interesting situation.>

It was Hugo.

The boy from the top floor, Hugh, was there.

I couldn't do anything. I couldn't speak, I couldn't run away, no, I couldn't rush and

strangle him. Because I already strangled him. Because I definitely did... .

<Who is that friend?>

Machine Translated by Google

My ears tingled. Although I heard his voice more than 10 years ago, I could remember

his voice vividly as if we had had a conversation last night. It was Hugh's voice.

It was Hugo. It couldn't have been anyone else. It was Hugo.

<I think he's our secret lover. Still, it's too typical, right? Running away without

even take off my upper clothing.>

Christine replied in a fake, surprisingly indifferent voice.

<No... No, he's a secret lover. Is that possible? You know, Timothy.>

I'm... I'm... I couldn't breathe. I felt like I had been thrown into the water. My legs

were shaking like crazy. All I could do was barely stay on my feet. Hugh, who

had died at that time, he still had the youthful face of that fresh young man in his

cheeks, eyes and lips. It hasn't changed at all since the Bluebell days. It's like

waking up in the same state as when you died... It seemed like time had passed

long. Liveliness overflowed from playful cheeks and smiling red lips. The

He was alive. He survived and was standing in front of me. I couldn't move a finger. My whole body

She trembled, unable to take her eyes off him.

Hugh was twenty years old and as healthy and free as he had been at Bluebell.

Hugh, who was talking to Christine, turned to look at me. He walked up to me,

step, but I couldn't move. At that moment I still couldn't move a finger as if the

boy would have grabbed me by the leash...

<Badly. Are you scared because you got caught? It's okay, don't worry. I'm lenient.

with Christine's private life.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<Oh God. You seem very surprised. I need to drink some water. Christine, can you

bring me a glass of water? Whiskey is good too. What is this friend's name?>

<There's no need for that. Because he was about to leave too.

Behind Hugh's back, Christine winked at him with a grim expression on her face.

I knew what it meant, but my body was stiff and wouldn't move. The best I could do was

to do was somehow remain standing on shaky legs. In addition, the

Christine's words seemed to get on Hugh's nerves. Hugh frowned and looked at

Christine.

<You're just going to throw me out like that without even putting clothes on me? In this weather? That's cruel. Go ahead,

Bring me a glass of whiskey. In the meantime, I also brought this friend's clothes.>

<Honey, if you mind, I'll fire you, honey... .>

<Uh-huh.>

Hugh smiled, interrupting Christine's gently persuasive words.

surprised by that laughter. Hugh, who had been burned alive at Bluebell, came back to life before his eyes.

eyes, without even burned nails.

<You're protecting this friend now, aren't you?>

<Timothy… This is a child I took care of for a short time due to circumstances

difficult, really. So let it go... .>

Finally, Christine pleaded in a weak, pleading voice.

Hugh had no intention of doing so. He stared at Christine and then turned his gaze back.

towards me. The boy asked, looking at me with the same bright blue eyes he once had.

they shone.
Machine Translated by Google

<Friend, what is your name?>

He's asking for my name. You. I forgot the name of the dog you raised with your hands.

When I opened my mouth, I felt my breath suddenly run out. It seemed to rise above

above the surface of the water. I gasped as the air entered my lungs. Hugh looked at me

with an expression that seemed both angry and curious. I opened my mouth, hating his deep

blue eyes. However, Christine was a step faster than me.

<Rachel.>

<… … .>

<Why are you putting things off? Stop now. Timothy, honey, please stop.

now.

<It's Rachel.>

Hugh pursed the corners of his mouth. He smiled and whispered in a voice full of mischief.

<You're pretty, Rachel. I like you.>

A chill ran down my spine.

<Yes, you too, come to dinner today. What do you think, Christine? Is it a good idea?>

<Team… Rachel is just a girl I picked up at a strip club, she has nothing

what to do with me... .>

<Then it's better. Harry, no, you work at Moulin Rouge like Harriet? Then I'll give you

a special mask. Which is better?>

Hugh said, wiping his red lips with an even redder tongue.
Machine Translated by Google

<Since my friend is very scared, a rabbit would be better.>

I looked at Hugh without saying a word. Hugh didn't seem uncomfortable with my gaze on him.

absolutely. Rather, he made friendly eye contact as if welcoming her and said:

"Are you coming?" Rachel.> He's calling me in an unfamiliar way. <Raquel>. As if

didn't know me.

Hugh kissed me lightly on the cheek, greeted Christine and left the garden. As

Meanwhile, I was reliving the sensation of lips on my cheek. Still warm... I kept thinking

on soft lips, the lips of a living person. Although I heard the sound of the car engine

moving away behind me, I didn't even think of chasing him. I stood frozen in my

I sit down and then I get tired of thinking about the boy from long ago.

When the sound of the engine disappeared completely, they grabbed my hand tightly.

doll. It was Cristina. She dragged me into the house without saying a word. Every time I gave a

step, I felt that little by little I was being brought back to reality. The warmth that had touched my cheek

slowly faded away. As soon as my consciousness gradually became clearer and

The colors in my vision returned, I broke Christine's arm and pushed her against the wall.

The hand that grabbed my neck was squeezed so hard that I turned pale.

<How.>

My body was shaking uncontrollably.

<How.>

<I have to go. Run away. If you take a plane right now, no, better than a plane, you take a

boat, a boat... .>

Christine was speaking incoherently and suddenly grabbed my wrist tightly, like

if he had recovered his firearm.

Machine Translated by Google

<Okay, go to Scotland first and leave the country. You'll think they'll run away right away, so

that if you bother them once, they will be much more... .>

<You… until now… With that boy… you… .>

I couldn't even finish my sentence. I pushed Christine with all my strength, who was speaking

loudly and he didn't hear me. Christine backed away hesitantly and disappeared down the hall.

as if I was running away. I was exhausted from just pushing him and I collapsed on the ground. My legs

hung terribly. I felt like I couldn't get up again. I felt like I was going to stay

like this forever.

In the end, he was unable to kill any of the boys on the top floor of Bluebell. The only

person I killed in Bluebell was Carl. I felt the thought take my breath away.

friend was the only one who lost his life when that fire started that night. A sword without

sin and ignorance. A child whose face I can't even remember.

But… But I still couldn't understand… What about George? George suffered burns

all over his body in the Bluebell fire. He had been plotting for five years

to get back at me for killing Hugh. It was as vivid as a picture of George

crawling around the floor of the log cabin, calling out to Hugh. Didn't he urinate directly?

about the boy who was struggling with the pain of losing his lover? Hugh is

definitely dead. There's no way he wouldn't recognize me like that. That guy is not okay.

vacation. It's not a vacation... No!

Only after accepting that fact did I remember that every time Christine called the man,

He referred to him as <Timothy> or <Tim>. I slowly came to my senses. Something fell

over my head. It was the sweater I took off yesterday. Suddenly, a driver's license fell out

in front of him. When I looked up, Christine said, her hands shaking.

<Run away. Don't get caught again. I'll take care of everything.>
Machine Translated by Google

<It wasn't a vacation.>

I stared at him blankly. I felt like I was losing my mind.

<It wasn't a vacation. Yes? Who... who is it? why... Cristina, what are you doing?

planning?>

At one point, my voice became hoarse. Christine looked at me without saying a word as

questioned her. Fear suddenly filled me at the silent gaze. I felt as if I was

out of the house again without any explanation. I asked desperately,

grabbing the hem of his pants.

<Who was it? Please tell me, Christine, isn't it a holiday? Is it?>

<Yes. No… .>

Christine murmured in a barely audible voice.

<You don't need to know who it is.>

<You… What are you doing? Christine, we can’t go on like this. I can’t go on like this.>

At this moment, Christine also knelt on the ground. She covered her face and begged with

dying voice.

<Now it's just my turn. Just like you did in Bluebell! This time... finally... Me too...

So… Please, Raimundo! Please go away… .>

She collapsed to the floor and buried her face in my lap, shedding tears. Christine

He knelt down and begged me.

<Please. Raymond, honey. Please go away. Please.>

Machine Translated by Google

Something was happening. Here, now, something was happening that would finally put an end to

our dark past, involving the boy from the top floor. Christine must have been

right under their noses... It was clear that I had become closely related

with <Revenge>, which I had been searching for for eight years... I fell, grabbed him by the

neck and lifted him up. I looked at the man's pale face.

<Say it, Christine. Because I'm never leaving.>

<… … .>

<Say it!>

Christine bit her lip. My chin was shaking, it was very strong. Christine looked

over my shoulder and saw the front door closed. He gasped, closed his eyes, opened them again.

again and finally opened his mouth. Even his lips were white, but I didn't take my eyes off him.

above not even for a moment.

<Did you ask why they did this?>

Christine pulled down her tangled wig. The short hair beneath the wig was wet from

cold sweat. His hand holding the wig was shaking.

<You said you were curious about what the club is and who comes and goes, right?>

The unadorned voice was low. The voice that was hidden in the secret place of man,

In a deep, dark place that couldn't even be seen, it was a low voice that couldn't be heard.

rise up under the weight of pain.

<I don't know about that. I don't know people like me.>

Christine suddenly laughed embarrassingly.

Machine Translated by Google

<Dogs like you and me don't know. Try as I might, I can't figure it out.

Because on earth... Why, why was it like this... .>

<… … .>

<You earned Timothy's grudge. Because you killed his brother.>

It was a strange chain of revenge. I got revenge by killing Hugh, and because I killed

Hugh, I became the target of someone's revenge.

For the past eight years, I've been trying to find out everything about the boys from

top floor. Of these, Hugh was much easier to investigate than the other children due to the

uniqueness of his family. Hugh humbly said that his family had a "farm of

tobacco" in Bluebell, but in fact, "Mary Ann" produced by the Donwell family was a

famous cigarette brand that at one point surpassed Marlboro in sales.

As he was the handsome youngest son of a wealthy upper-class family and also

excelled as a swimmer, Hugh was often exposed to the public media from a

early age. Besides, wasn't his death so dramatic that it caused a stir in England?

for a while? But after Hugh's death, everything was a mystery. After the

Hugh's death, the Donwell family was extremely reluctant to expose themselves to the

public media. In particular, nothing was known about the current status of his only brother

after her high school yearbook photo. I didn't even try to find out what
contrary.

This was because they did not pay attention to the present. They had no interest in the <club>

current at all. I didn't care about anything other than my predecessors and what happened in

Bluebell in 1998. The boys on the top floor may have been the core of the <club> in the

past, but now they are dead or scattered. The current <club> without them had nothing to do.

do with me. Therefore, I only tracked people who had been invited to the <club> in
Machine Translated by Google

the past. A long time ago... It was an invitation that took place more than 10 years ago. Everything

What I wanted to know was what happened in the past. The story of the boys on the top floor was not

know.

But maybe I was wrong… . The present inevitably has a close connection with

the past. To discover the boys' past, he might have had to intervene

boldly in their present, instead of tracking them down in secret. If only Christine and

Christopher would have been trying to do just that... The question that was asked to

Christine was wrong from the start. She couldn't have helped me. Because she never

would have left the <club>. Christine is perhaps the most... .

We just looked at each other, panting and exhausted from the intense emotions. Christine was

the first to leave. She got up with difficulty and crossed the hall without saying a word. I stood

the sweater, I put the permit in my pocket and followed Christine into the living room.

There were remains of the previous night in the living room, with bottles of alcohol and glasses thrown around.

on the table, and the carpet on the floor was badly wrinkled. Christine was standing in front of

the fireplace turned off, smoking a cigarette. He was still wearing his silk robe and, although he had

His face was pale, he no longer sweated as much as before. Sometimes he walked around the room, thinking

deeply and taking a few sips of whiskey on an empty stomach. I lay back on the

sofa and put a cigarette in my mouth.

The two times I met the boys on the top floor, I almost died both times.

occasions. It's not that I haven't thought about contacting the remaining guys on the top floor.

over the past eight years. I was tempted countless times to plan to shoot them

both of them and kill myself, but my conclusion was the same each time. I couldn't kill him like that.

could end so easily. Just as they knew me inside out, I

I also knew them inside out and I wanted revenge. I wanted to kill in the way
Machine Translated by Google

most painful possible. I've been holding my breath for the past eight years

that's why.

I felt sick to my stomach when I thought that Christine was no different than me. If Christine

was planning his own revenge, if he had his own plans, he wouldn't want me to

Someone will come in and ruin them. Especially if you're still suffering from <club>.

<I've been waiting for this moment for a long time.>

Christine, who had been smoking quietly with her arms around her

fireplace, suddenly opened his mouth. I raised my head and looked at him. Christine threw the cigarette butt

the fireplace and continued.

<I can't lose Timothy because of you.>

<I don't know who it is and I don't care. All I want is you. Hugh, George, Jerome and Simon.

Four are enough.>

<We are not in a position to choose.>

Christine murmured, still looking away from me.

<Timothy is mine. I have been waiting for a long time. I endured everything and arrived

up to here. You can't miss it right in front of you like that. This isn't fair... .>

Seriously, I didn't need anything from Hugh's brother. All I had left was Jerome.

and Simon. If Timothy wanted him to pay for killing his brother, that would be a problem,

but so far nothing has happened. But Christine wasn't talking to me. She was mumbling to herself.

himself incoherently.

<Maybe you can take your time... That's enough, Timothy can't help but get interested

for you... It will be totally interesting... .>

Machine Translated by Google

At that moment I realized that Christine had planned to use me as bait.

I ultimately decided not to use it, but I'm sure it would have done a great job if it had been

the lure.

<It's fine right now. I'll follow your orders, so use me as bait. Anyway,

We all want the same thing. Therefore… .>

<I'm different from you, Raymond.>

<… … .>

<I don't know what you expected or thought, but you and I are different.>

<It was you who called me <monster>, Christine.>

<You and I are different!>

Christine stood there, clinging to the mantelpiece, and roared like a thunderbolt. But now

It was irreversible. Christine and I knew it. I've already taken a step. Didn't your brother invite you?

Hugh for dinner? I could guess that without any explanation from Christine.

Dinner will be held at the <Club>. Now Christine has no choice but to have me in

account.

Christine and I had the same address from the beginning. Sooner or later, our

paths were destined to overlap. Christine also had a premonition of

That's why she tried so hard to push me away. The silence continued and Christine finally turned

towards me. We looked at each other without saying a word. The blue eyes that had been trembling

uncontrollably gradually calmed down. He stroked his forehead with his big hand and

He lit a new cigarette.

<I didn't like you from the start.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Same.>

When I responded weakly, Christine simply laughed.

***

We wasted hours chain-smoking. I was actually waiting for Christine to come to her senses.

the sense. Christine stood for a while in front of the fireplace, brushing her hair from time to time.

when. Finally, he crumpled up the empty cigarette case, threw it on the fireplace and left.

abruptly into the living room. I followed him hurriedly and found him in the kitchen, opening

the refrigerator.

In the blink of an eye, two jars of jam, bread, a

a carton of milk and a frozen loaf of bread. Two spoons and two cups were placed.

Although I had no other appetite, I silently helped Christine prepare the meal. While

Christine made tea, I defrosted the frozen baguettes. Even as we

We sat across from each other at the table and ate, there was no conversation. We ate bread

and we drank tea very slowly.

When Christine finally spoke, the question she asked was completely unexpected.

<What is your chest measurement?>

<… What circumference?>

<I mean the chest measurement. At first glance, it looks like mine or a little smaller

that I.>
Machine Translated by Google

<Wait, wait... Why is it chest circumference?>

<Wow, you have to wear a bra to dinner tonight, Rachel.>

<I don't have that kind of hobby.>

Christine, who was eating a baguette, responded sarcastically to my words.

<Who says what you think is important?>

<… … .>

<So you said we're not in a position to choose, right? If you don't like it, just leave it.

Because I won't stop you.>

I stared at him for a moment. He didn't seem to be joking. I thought for a moment.

moment and I shrugged.

<It doesn't matter. Whether you cross-dress or not. Call me Rachel or not.>

This time Christine was speechless. She narrowed her eyes and stared at me persistently,

as if searching. I wasn't joking either. It didn't really matter. Christine left the

loaf of bread and shook his hand.

<Fine. But you don't have to dress like a woman like me. All you have to do is

is to wear women's underwear.>

<Why?>

<Look at your expression and attitude. Among the boys who work at the Moulin Rouge there is no one

like you. By all indications, you are not a transvestite performing in a strip club.

Did you know that Timothy is often witty? Of course you suspect.
Machine Translated by Google

<What...? That could be possible.>

<You should wear a man's suit. Wear women's underwear only inside.>

<Bra?>

<Panties, of course.>

<You don't need to take off your suit anyway, so what are you doing wearing it?

support?>

<Stop hating.>

Christine said clearly and took a big bite of the baguette. I snorted at a

thought that suddenly crossed my mind. Suddenly a memory came to my mind

Judy's that I had forgotten. Cross-dressing. I know what you morons like. I took a

I sipped my tea and replied.

<It doesn't matter.>

When we finished eating, it was about 4 pm Christine ordered me to

shave and then went upstairs. After finishing my shower, I went out and went up to the second

floor, and Christine called me from the room at the end of the hall. It was a very

large closet full of clothes, shoes and bags. It seemed bigger than the bedroom. I walked through the

shoe rack full of shoes from the floor to the ceiling and I approached the display case where

Christine stood erect.

There were countless underwear of different colors hanging there. Christine was

examining a light pink bra with colorful lace hanging in front. I said that

I would use it, but when I saw it in front of me, I was a little surprised, so I stepped back without saying

one word and I was staring at my underwear.

Machine Translated by Google

<Once you set foot in the diner, I can't take responsibility for anything afterward

of that.>

Christine said, still not taking her eyes off her underwear. I stood with my arms

crossed and I answered monotonously.

<No one, not even you, should be held responsible for me.>

<I won't worry about you anymore. No matter what happens to you and what you do, I will never forget you.

I will involve.>

<That's good to hear.>

<If you want, I can give you some advice.>

<Are you telling me to run away now?>

<That's for the best, but you don't want that.>

Christine turned around holding her underwear.

<Don't wear a bunny mask.>

<… … .>

<Now take off your clothes. I need to check if my underwear fits.>

I looked at Christine's stubbornly closed mouth and took off my shirt without saying a word.

word.

I accepted the bra Christine handed me, but looked at it awkwardly as I held it.

with my fingertips. This was because I had never touched a bra in my entire life.
Machine Translated by Google

At first, I awkwardly stuck my arm in like I saw on TV, but I didn't know what to do next.

continued. I didn't know what to do and looked at Christine like an idiot.

He let out a comfortable smile for the first time today and waved his hand. As I

I approached hesitantly, Christine grabbed me by the shoulder and made me stand in front of the mirror.

As he stood behind me and pulled down my underwear to do something, the bra fell off

placed steadily on my chest. He adjusted the straps and lifted his head to make

eye contact with me in the mirror. He spoke abruptly with a spiteful expression.

<It suits you well, boy. It matches your skin color perfectly.>

<Thank you.>

In response, he sarcastically played with the taut thread over his solar plexus.

<It's an inconvenience.>

<Beauty surely brings with it some discomfort. But you're not very pretty. Now,

While I get ready, go back to your restaurant or something and put on your suit. Put these on underneath

also. Hurry up, I'll come pick you up soon.>

Christine tossed me a pair of underwear made of fine lace. I accepted it, but I couldn't

return with <Elle Fan>.

<I don't have a suit.>

<What?>

<What kind of suit does a bum like me wear?>

<I'm going to be surprised.>

Christine screamed with a frown.

Machine Translated by Google

<Didn't you hear what Timothy said earlier? It's <dinner>!>

<What should I do if I don't have a suit?>

<Then don't go.>

In this room, which is larger than a bedroom, at least one suit cannot be missing.

of a man. Christine ignored her and searched the room as she pleased. Christine, who had

He had been watching from a step back, let out a long sigh and pushed me. He pulled out a

black men's suit hanging in the far corner and also found a pair of

men's shoes in a box somewhere in the corner. Christine threw in a suit and

shoes in my arms immediately and became irritated.

<Behave yourself, dammit.>

I took the clothes and obediently turned around. I went downstairs, changed my clothes

underwear (it was much easier than putting on a bra) and tried on Christine's suit. I am

tall, about 2 meters, and my shoulders are much broader than other men.

I have always maintained a certain amount of muscle, although not as much as during my days.

military, so it was big. But Christine was taller than me, so the suit almost

fitted to his body. The dress shirt was a little baggy, but he looked fine after

that I made it well with suspenders and put on a jacket. The shoes were a little

bigger than my size, but I could wear them.

As I was tying my bow tie in front of the mirror, my posture was somewhat awkward. It was

extremely uncomfortable because I was dressed as James Bond. Plus, it was the first

time wearing such a high quality suit. It felt strange to be dressed like this, making

impersonating <Rachel>, wearing women's underwear and pretending to be a dancer at a nightclub

striptease. Thanks to the month I spent with Teddy, imitation shouldn't be difficult, but it seemed

that it would take me some time to get used to seeing myself in the mirror.
Machine Translated by Google

While I was waiting for Christine to finish getting ready, I went out and bought three packs of

cigarettes and two cups of hot coffee. While I was out, I thought I'd stop by <Elle Fan>

and announce that I would be staying out tonight, but in the end, I didn't go through and went straight back to

Christine's house.

By then, I still hadn't gotten used to fancy suits and bras.

beneath them, but somehow I had accepted the situation I found myself in.

We'll be heading to the <club> soon. Maybe nothing will happen, but maybe what I've been thinking about will happen.

waiting. It is a step closer to the origins of the boys from the top floor. During the
For the last eight years I have been looking for the most miserable way to kill the two children

remaining. That was all I wanted.

Evening is drawing near. A thin line of rain sent small drops of water down the window.

Christine came down the stairs only when it was already completely dark outside.

with her golden hair braided and wearing a black evening dress. Unlike what

As usual, her makeup was simple, with apricot-colored lipstick. Christine, dressed in

a silk dress and a handbag at her side, she snapped her fingers like a lady.

Christine dropped an expensive watch into my hand.

<You have to act like a gentleman.>

We sat on the living room couch drinking warm coffee and waiting for the driver.

The driver arrived shortly before 8:00 p.m. We climbed into the luxury car, holding on to the

arm in arm, like lovers out for a walk. The car picked us up and drove down a dark road

and rainy towards an unknown place.

The journey took almost an hour. Along the way, the rain began to fall harder and harder.

You could almost hear the rain hitting the roof of the car. Christine looked nervous from the

early afternoon, but quickly fell asleep as if she was exhausted.

Machine Translated by Google

The driver didn't say a word and just concentrated on driving. There was no radio on,

so the inside of the car was silent. The only thing that allowed me to breathe was the

sound of rain hitting the car window.

At some point we started running along a country road. The road was fine.

paved, but there were thick woods on both sides of the road, so it was

dark and quiet. The car drove along the winding road for a long time. Until

As far as the headlights could see, there were only trees. From time to time, a pair of beasts

with bright white eyes they watched us from the edge of the forest. When we finally

We left the forest, an open plain appeared as a breathtaking landscape.

enormously large mansion appeared in the middle of the plain.

The luxurious Renaissance-style mansion was so large and grand that it could easily

called a palace. The size of the mansion was large, but the size of the land that

occupied was enormous. A beautiful Italian-style garden extended romantically

in the rain, and a fountain the size of a house sparkled with lights in the middle of the garden.

The car returned to the back of the house along the private driveway that bordered the garden.

The trees lined up on both sides of the road were so thick that two or three people

They could barely embrace them with outstretched arms. Bronze lampposts between the trees

illuminated the road.

There were more cars parked behind the mansion than expected. Among them

We found some cars that had just arrived like us and whose headlights were not yet

were off. As soon as I parked, employees with large umbrellas approached me.

They approached and opened the door. Christine, who had just woken up, got out of the car with the

help from his boss. The rain continued to fall. I got under the umbrella that the employee was holding.

and I followed Christine. We entered through the wide-open central door of the mansion.
Machine Translated by Google

After passing through the middle door and passing the hall, which was full of people

Shaking off the rainwater and throwing down their coats, a huge hall appeared

banquets, with a ceiling of more than 10 meters high. It seems that we arrived late and the hall

banquet hall was already full of gentlemen in suits and ladies in evening dresses and

hats enjoying the party. We did not mix in the banquet hall. I

I approached the wide, long stairs at one side of the banquet hall.

The employees guided us only up to that point. Christine greeted them and went up the stairs.

carpeted in black. I followed him a step behind and looked back. It was such a beautiful landscape.

unknown who was almost serene.

<I guess we're there?>

Christine replied without looking back.

<It's just a social event. We're going to a dinner party we've been invited to.>

After that, we just walked without talking. After going up the stairs and passing

Through several halls, Christine finally stopped in front of a small door at the end of the

hallway. Although everything was dazzlingly beautiful and grand, the door was simple and

ordered.

When I opened the door and walked in, a small room appeared with only a few chairs.

and no people. Christine opened another door on the other side of the room. When we opened the

door, the largest and most luxurious Italian-style hall appeared among the many halls in

those of us who passed by. The floor was covered with blue and white tiles in a pattern

intricate, and there was a long table on a white carpet that ran down the center of the

room. There were only three people sitting at the table. The two people were talking

with a man sitting at the head of the table, and the man at the head of the table was a

face I recognized.
Machine Translated by Google

It was his brother who looked so much like Hugh that it was easy to confuse them.

<You're finally here, Christine.>

Timothy jumped up from his seat. The man was dressed in a smart tailcoat. He patted himself.

the hem of his tailcoat, straightened it and walked towards us. Christine, naturally,

he extended the back of his hand.

<It's beautiful today too.>

The man kissed the back of Christine's hand and smiled. That smile still resembled

so strikingly like Hugh's that it gave me a chill to my heart. However,

Upon closer inspection, he didn't look as much like Hugh as he did this morning. His physique was not

was as strong as Hugh's, and its lines were much thinner than Hugh's, which

which made her look delicate in some ways. However, when Timothy looked at her

He moved from Christine to me, the man looked so much like Hugh that I felt like taking a step

back.

Timothy came up to me, who was a step behind me, and offered to shake my hand.

hand.

<You said Rachel, right? I'm glad you accepted the invitation.>

I held hands as I stared at Timothy, who greeted me warmly.

Luckily, he didn't kiss the back of my hand or anything. We just shook hands.

normally.

Timothy accompanied Christine. Christine sat in the seat just below the head of the chair.

from the table and I sat in the last seat. Since I arrived at this mansion, Christine has

She's been ignoring me and not making eye contact so I haven't talked to her again.

However, neither Timothy nor anyone else in the room spoke to me, so I sat in silence.
Machine Translated by Google

with my mouth closed. Are they the members of the <Club>? Is this the <club>? My whole body

I was numbed by the explosive questions and tension.

The remaining seats at the table filled quickly. Timothy sat at the head of the table.

from the table, Christine sat directly below him and the seat in front of Christine remained

empty. In the remaining seats, there was a man dressed as Christine, a woman and a

transvestite woman, and two other men and I occupied the last seats.

The appetizers were served leisurely while we enjoyed a light snack.

While others chatted comfortably, I remained silent with my ears attentive.

The person sitting in front of me tried to talk to me, but I just gave him a vague answer and

I cut off the conversation. I gave all my attention to the sounds of people talking. I didn't know

what kind of clue would their conversation turn out to be, so I didn't want to miss even the slightest

word.

<That's right, Cristina. How about the chef I introduced you to earlier? Do you like him?>

It was noted that Timothy's attitude towards Christine was much sweeter than expected.

The slightly cold and authoritarian attitude he had shown in the morning had disappeared.

completely. However, thanks to the strong impression of the morning, the appearance

friendly was now somewhat unreliable, leaving a confusing impression instead of

confidence. It seemed like I was the only one who thought that way. Christine faced

Timothy with his usual confident and relaxed expression.

The way they looked at each other was very intimate. In particular, Timothy looked lovingly at

Christine as if she was looking at a lover. The voice that spoke to Christine was soft

and polite, and the eyes were full of passion. In addition, they held hands tightly

on the table and did not let go. The two people, maintaining a lively conversation,
Machine Translated by Google

They just seemed like good lovers. Christine couldn't understand what the hell he was planning.

do with that man called Timothy.

After the appetizers, the wines were also changed. I almost never drank alcohol. There were

to be sane to hear the conversation at the table. Also, to be a drink for

consume with a meal, all the wines were high in alcohol content. I drank a little

of water instead of wine and listened carefully to the conversations at the table, but there was no

no particular topic. Timothy and Christine exchanged greetings as they talked

of restaurant chefs and mentioned names of people I didn't know. Others

They continued the conversation with popular topics that seemed completely unrelated to the

Club, such as the death of Steve Jobs or the gossip about the marriage of the Duke and Duchess

from Cambridge this spring.

While I was listening to the useless chatter, the main course started to come out. Although I did grab a

fork and a knife, from the moment I sat down at the table until the moment I

I was served the main course, I suddenly felt uncomfortable because the whole process was

very normal. I suspected there was some proprietary code that I didn't know about. Anyway,

Isn't this a <club>? Is it even possible to sit at a long table, which can have

several meters long, in an incredibly luxurious room and gossip about the young woman

royal couple?

That wasn't all. Timothy didn't speak to anyone around the table except Christine.

Except for Christine, it seemed as if everyone had chosen a few people and

would have been brought in to match the lineup. I was reluctant.

The dinner went off without a hitch thanks to the employees coming in and out of

the room and inspected the table. Sometimes merry laughter broke out from somewhere at the table and

the cheerful sound of wine being filled in an empty glass could be heard. When we were halfway

eating our main course, a man entered among the employees. While he was cutting the
Machine Translated by Google

meat, I looked at the shiny shoes of the man who ran by. The man walked

directly towards the head of the table.

<It's too late. The main courses are already served.>

Timothy scolded him in a cheerful tone.

<I'm sorry you had to come all the way from London.>

The busy table suddenly fell silent at the sound of that captivating voice.

handing out an apple and adding a short laugh. As time went by, his voice also

matured, and the man's charming mature voice attracted the attention of the people gathered

in front of the table with just one word.

I, the only one, couldn't lift my head. It was like cutting meat on a grill, I was

frozen and couldn't move. The knife almost fell out of my weakened hand. If I moved my

body frozen or even blinked, the peace that had continued uninterruptedly for

the dinner would fall apart in an instant. But in the end I will raise my head. I will raise my head,

I will look into his eyes, look at his face and see that it is him and no one else. I slowly raised my head

head, as if gravity were dragging me, overcome by a strong will that I could not

I couldn't resist. In the seat just below the head of the table, opposite Christine, a

A neatly dressed man in a tailcoat raised a glass of wine to his lips. His eyes

They walked around the table once and stopped right on me.

He froze, as did I, his bright green eyes widening in wonder.

For a moment, he remained in the same position while drinking, and then he barely exhaled and

He looked away from me. Jerome naturally turned his gaze to Timothy and smiled, but

The hand holding the wine glass was shaking slightly.

<So… What topic should I catch up on?>

Machine Translated by Google

There were raindrops that had not yet dried on his shoulder when he changed the subject.

I barely caught my breath and turned my attention back to my plate.

<Oh, we were just talking about Sergio Terres.>

Timothy replied politely. As I listened to their conversation as I got in

food in my mouth without thinking, I was so surprised that I swallowed the carrot without even

chew it. I coughed desperately and quickly grabbed a glass of water, but it was empty.

I had no choice but to drink the whole glass of wine and I could barely swallow the large chunk.

carrot stuck in my throat. I was lucky it was a piece of cooked vegetable,

But if it were flesh, I couldn't have let it pass. I wiped the tears from my eyes and

I finally sighed.

It had been eight years since I heard the name Sergio Terres. I met that

man eight years ago when George captured me in Denver. George killed him because he

It seemed to me. That name came out of Timothy's mouth so loudly that he was very surprised.

When I finally calmed down and raised my head, Timothy was looking at me with a

slightly puzzled expression.

<Rachel, you must chew it slowly and completely. Just like during the day, you are a

very noisy friend.>

As soon as Timothy spoke, all conversation at the table stopped. People stopped

eating and everyone looked at me. Timothy, with his arms resting on the table, asked with some

worry.

<Is there something uncomfortable? Are you sure you're not scared yet?>

I couldn't tell if he was doing this because he was genuinely worried or if

She was just pulling my leg. Christine looked at me, but only tsked slightly.
Machine Translated by Google

tongue in its usual mocking tone. Jeronimo was different. He pretended not to be interested in

me, called his employee, whispered something to him and stepped back. I cleared my throat and shook my head.

with the head.

<No... I just have a vegetable stuck in my throat.>

<Oh God.>

Timothy gestured to his employee. The employee filled my wine glass and sat down behind me.

from me. I tried not to drink, but I couldn't help it. After taking a sip and putting it down, Timothy

He shook his head and made a gesture. In the end, I forced myself to empty the glass. Only then did Timothy

He nodded in satisfaction.

Fortunately, Timothy's gaze immediately returned to Jerome. Other people

At the table they resumed their conversation in low voices. Through the voices, I heard

attentively to Timothy talking to Jerome and Christine. This time I didn't do anything stupid

like putting something in my mouth.

<Agent Chapley, you know, I heard you know me. Previously with the Federal Bureau of Investigation,

U.S. Investigations, now works at the Central Intelligence Agency.>

<Marco.>

I heard Jerome respond.

<It's rare these days, but there used to be exchanges. I've worked with George before.>

<Yes, Marco Chapley. Agent Chapley gave me some interesting information about Sergio Terres

a while ago. I was just about to tell Christine that.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Sergio Terres… Did Agent Chapley give you any new information? The last time he

we checked, there was nothing special about it. Except that he was the culprit in the last case that

George drove.>

<I knew that too. However, while I was visiting the United States this time,

I met Agent Chapley and he told me an interesting story. He said he had a

face-to-face meeting with Sergio Terres at the place of his arrest.

<Did you see it in person?>

<Yes. However, they say that the face I saw at that time was different from the face of

Sergio Terres, who was later found dead. Do you know what I mean? Cristina,

Do you understand?

Christine, who was sitting silently, replied.

<If the Sergio you met at the place and the dead Sergio were different, then the

<real> Sergio Terres was different.>

<That's all. Sergio Terres was a sacrifice. A scapegoat to hide someone

more. That someone else would be the same friend that Agent Chapley found at the scene.>

Timothy said happily.

<In other words, there is a mysterious person hiding.>

There was a strange silence between the three of us. Although I didn't move and looked at my plate, I still felt

the piercing gaze. Should I raise my head? Should I pretend I don't know until the end?

This time I raised my head as if something was guiding me. Timothy was looking at me

with his chin resting on the back of his hand. When our eyes met, he

He smiled softly with a face that looked eerily similar to Hugh's. He looked at me
Machine Translated by Google

straight away and raised his glass. We had no choice but to raise our glasses together and

drink our third glass of strong wine. After emptying my glass, I deliberately avoided

eye contact and looked at the employees bringing out the dessert. Timothy was still looking at me

warmly. He spoke again in a languid tone.

<There is someone I don't know. Shamefully.>

The plates on the table were quickly replaced. While the food was being prepared,

dessert, this time the glasses were filled with whiskey instead of wine. Strong drinks and

desserts brightened and enlivened the table. From then on, Timothy also led the

conversation, talking to everyone except Jerome and Christine. His gaze didn't return to me,

but he buried his nose in his plate without raising his head.

Although I don't like sweet food, I watched the food carefully, pretending to be

absorbed in the dessert. When Timothy thought he was sufficiently absorbed in the

conversation, he made a gentle gesture to the employee who had been watching his back

throughout the meal.

<I'm a little dizzy, probably from too much wine. Is there somewhere I can

can I rest a little?>

<I will guide you.>

He got up and followed his boss. No one caught me. I felt as if Timothy's eyes were watching me.

were following me, but this time I didn't do the stupid thing of looking back. The employee pulled me out

of the living room, crossed the small room and began walking down the hallway. He led me to a

balcony in a bend in the hallway.

When I opened the door from both sides, fresh air mixed with the smell of rain came in.

It was still raining. Only after taking a deep breath did I enter the balcony. There was
Machine Translated by Google

Sofas and stools were scattered around the spacious balcony, and several people were sitting

smoking or drinking champagne and chatting. Unlike at dinner, no one was worried about

me. I finally felt relieved.

I plopped down on the sofa in a secluded spot and rubbed my face. A cold sweat broke out on me.

forehead. The bra she was wearing under her suit shirt was so uncomfortable and suffocating that

It almost killed me. The feeling of my chest being squeezed was unfamiliar and uncomfortable.

I was very nervous and drank several glasses of wine in a row, which made me dizzy.

Fortunately, it wasn't to the point where I couldn't stand it, but... I thought about the

raindrops that had not yet dried on his shoulders. I remembered the moment when

Shiny shoes crossed the blue and white tiles. Her green eyes... Jerónimo.

There are only two guys left on the top floor now, but I've been avoiding them.

consciously for the past eight years. It's not that they are afraid now. Even

After a long time, the resentment I harbored against them remains as if

It was yesterday and I have not forgotten my past feelings. I had the feeling that if I

I knew I would definitely be influenced. I wanted to prepare myself as much as possible before the

day when we would meet again.

It was still like that now. All I had to do was make eye contact with

Jerome for a moment. We didn't say a word and didn't make eye contact again.

However, Jerome, whom I met without knowing it, immediately broke my composure with a

just eye contact. I wasn't sure he wouldn't influence me if I met him like that.

again. It's been almost 10 years. Simon could easily understand the situation and

current location, but Jerome was different. The last night in Laberham, after seeing him

shamelessly kissing and waving her hand beyond the headlights, we didn't know if she was

alive or dead, and I didn't pursue him again. When we met again, Jerome was wearing a
Machine Translated by Google

elegant tailcoat that I had never seen before. He had the same face that I knew and remembered,

but it wasn't that face either.

… It was an excessive feeling. It was too much. I shook my head and lit a cigarette.

I tried to calm my mind as I looked at the rain pouring down outside. I had to stop.

I put aside my thoughts about Jerome for a moment. The person I should be

thinking now was not Jerome, but the damn traitor Christopher. That naughty bastard

was extremely calm even after seeing Jerome. Just looking at the warm

From Timothy's attitude as he greeted Jerome, it was clear that their interaction had only

lasted a day or two. Christine not only knew that Jerome would appear today, but that she had to

having met him many times before. Why the hell didn't you give me any?

information about Jerome?

I suppressed my boiling anger and recounted the conversation at the table step by step. Christine

He said that he had earned Timothy's grudge. Because he killed his brother. As Timothy

He mentioned Sergio Terres today, it seemed like he was trying to find not only the person

who killed Hugh, but also the person who killed George. And Christine and Jerome, who

They knew very well who the culprit was, they were just joking. It was a feeling

strange. Christine says that Timothy has a plan, but what about Jerome? Jerome and

Timothy are members of the <Club>, but does that mean they are not part of it?

Something was going on. Timothy, Christina and Jerome. There must be a reason why.

Christine tried to isolate me so much.

I threw the cigarette, which had burned down to the brim, into the ashtray and stood up. The night

It was long and the mansion was spacious. First, I decided to explore the party that was taking place

the banquet hall. I didn't want to go back to the restaurant where dinner hadn't ended yet.

In fact, perhaps it would have been wiser that way. However, when I thought of Timothy

looking straight at me while holding a glass of wine and saying "embarrassing", I had a
Machine Translated by Google

bad feeling. No, it wasn't a feeling, it was a premonition. I felt that something bad

It was going to happen. I was strongly convinced that I had to avoid Timothy or Jerome.

tonight.

I looked at the garden for a moment, which looked both beautiful and sinister under the mist, and

Then I turned around. I grabbed a passing employee and went down to ask him where he was.

the banquet hall. As I followed the instructions, I soon arrived at the grand banquet hall.

banquets where I spent time with Christine.

The banquet hall was loud and noisy with modern orchestra music,

people dancing and people talking. It was a much more comfortable atmosphere than the stifling

dinner table. I grabbed a glass of champagne from the waiter carrying the tray and mingled

with the crowd. First, I decided to find out the name of this party. I thought that since I didn't

All these people had come to the <club>, this party would be no different from a party

normal.

I looked around aimlessly and found a man sitting alone at a table.

yawning as if he was bored. Maybe he wanted to be alone, but he could also

needing company, so without hesitation, I walked over to him and sat down next to him.

<How do you feel?>

When I spoke to him, the man nodded slightly and answered without showing much reluctance.

<I'm bored to death. Parties and band performances.>

<I'm not bad at playing.>

<So why don't you enjoy it?>

<It's boring to dance... . It's not bad to listen to it while having a conversation.>
Machine Translated by Google

<Mmm.>

I gave the man some champagne, but he just looked at it and didn't take it. I added with

a smile.

<Except for the acting thing. I don't really know much about classical music.>

The man looked at me with wide eyes, then smiled and accepted the drink.

<That's Shostakovich. I actually like him, but I'm in a bad mood because the person

the one I'm dancing with has gone somewhere. I'm sorry.>

<Oh, I guess you had company?>

<Yes. They said they were coming to see someone they had known for a while, but no

There was news. Then I was left alone and envious of the people who were dancing.>

<This is true. I too was abandoned by my companion and was wandering alone.>

<Nice to meet you. I'm Jamie.>

<Teddy Bear.>

When he asked me to shake his hand, the name that immediately came to my mind

mind was Teddy. After sighing and shaking his hand, I gently cast out a bait.

<Actually, I was at the host's dinner.>

<Timothy Donwell?>

Jamie asked in surprise. I nodded.

<I was able to sit at the table, but it was so uncomfortable that everything I ate ended up on me

stomach.>
Machine Translated by Google

<No, why?>

<Do you know her as Christine? When I looked at her, she looked like Donwell's mistress.>

<I know. You mean that cross-dressing man?>

<Yes. We were both so affectionate that even though I was sitting in the last seat, I didn't

I could not help but stare at him.>

<Timothy says he cares a lot about his lover, but it seems to be true.>

<For some reason, they seemed to get along really well. We didn't even talk to other people.

and we were just flirting with each other.>

<I wouldn't say you have decent taste, but aren't you famous for your utmost sincerity?

I wonder what will happen to the Donwell family, with one dying like that and the other running away.

behind a transvestite man... .>

Jamie took the bait and started gossiping. It was a good opportunity, so

I sat down near him and intervened vigorously.

<That's right. It was so awkward sitting down to dinner, and I couldn't even finish dessert... .>

<You were here.>

I turned around without thinking when I heard a voice interrupting my words from behind.

Jerome was standing there with a smiling face. I was so startled that I almost jumped up.

one jump and I sat down.

<You were looking for it.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<Who is this person?>

Jerome, who spoke without hesitation, put his hand on my shoulder as if it were friendly and

He looked at Jamie blankly. In that brief moment, Carl and James flashed through my mind.

I woke up without realizing it.

<It was just a brief conversation.>

<Hello.>

Jerome offered to shake his hand as naturally as water. Jamie shook it

Jerome's hand and waved at him unintentionally. Unaware of the situation, he even moved away

a little bit out of the way, as if to leave room for Jerome to sit down. Fortunately,

Instead of sitting down, Jerome turned to look at me. I had no choice but to look

staring at the face I hadn't seen in almost 10 years.

<Everyone was looking for you.>

As I looked at Jerome's face, I suddenly came to my senses. There must be a reason.

which is why Jerome, who pretended not to know me in front of Timothy, risked following me into the living room.

of the banquet. Jerome, who had been watching me ponder for a moment,

Suddenly he grabbed my wrist firmly.

<It's urgent, so let's go first.>

Without time to respond, Jerome nodded at Jamie.

<It's okay for a moment, right? I'll be back soon.>

<Oh, of course. Come back, Teddy.>

Jamie replied calmly. It seemed like he just wanted to get out of this awkward situation.
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome left before Jamie finished speaking. I quickly greeted Jamie and then

I walked away, almost being dragged by him. I looked at Jerome's hand holding my wrist.

It had been a long time. I was no longer the little boy I was then. He abruptly pulled away

Jerome's hand. Jerome looked back but didn't grab his wrist again. I followed him
obediently as he walked forward.

Jerome made his way calmly through the crowd enjoying the party and

left the banquet hall. We passed through countless halls where people

rested and busy hallways where employees came and went. Jerome moved forward without

doubt it, as if he knew this mansion well. As soon as there were fewer people, Jerome

He turned and grabbed my arm tightly. He opened a random door in the hallway and walked in. I walked

through one or two rooms, all empty, and when I finally entered one I closed the door.

Jerome turned around, released my arm and walked three or four steps away from me, widening his gaze.

distance between me. We were finally able to face each other in a quiet place without stares or
annoying noises.

My villain, my monster and my lover, who reunited after turning 30,

became fully grown men and came face to face with me.

reptilian eyes that barely blinked and looked at me were deeper and

strangers than before. Jerome, who had his back to me and raised his head gracefully,

He seemed unusually embarrassed. A man who would laugh at any situation,

Even when he was strangling him, he was visibly embarrassed simply by

meet me.

In the quiet silence without even a sound of breathing, Jerome finally opened the

mouth with a slightly trembling look.

<This is not the place for you.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<I'll get you a car, so go now. And don't come back.>

I looked at Jerome blankly. When the silence and tension grew to the point where

that they could no longer be tense, I burst out laughing. The laughter was so uncontrollable that people

I grabbed the chairs around them. I leaned over, grabbed the armrests of the chair, and laughed.

a while before finally lifting his head. Jerome was standing, bent over, his face

pale, staring at me in silence. He did not miss the expression of deep shame that a

once again crossed his face.

Without taking my eyes off the boy, I calmly approached him. When Jerome

He stopped and leaned back slightly, grabbed him by the neck and pushed him roughly.

against the wall. Despite my fierce attitude, Jerome just stared at me without even raising his head.

an eyebrow.

<It's been a while, but I haven't even asked you how I am.>

With his face distorted, he pressed the corners of his mouth together and smiled. Jerome simply

He blinked silently. I brought my face closer to him and whispered.

<I missed you so much, you damn bastard.>

slowly… The green eyes, which had been frozen by shame, slowly

came back to life. No. It wasn't vitality, but madness. Finally, I looked into the eyes, which were

taking on a color that was familiar to me. Jerome gently covered my hand, which

was grabbing my neck. Her beautiful eyes were completely consumed by the

familiar madness and her red lips were torn. She tilted her head towards me with a

impeccable and exultant smile. For a moment, as if an electric current flowed, the
Machine Translated by Google

my neck tingled and a chill ran down my spine... Jerome kissed her, making a

persistent gaze with eyes stained with madness.

In my memory, his tongue was cold, just as his hands were always cold as

the ice. However, Jerome's tongue that was slowly licking her lips was hot and

persistent. I obediently opened my mouth and mixed my tongue with Jerome's without hesitation.

The tip of the man's nose pressed against her cheek, and the cold hand that suddenly

He held his chin, even giving off some kind of nostalgia. I remember the last time I

I saw Jerome eight summers ago. As he left Laberham, he kissed her hand as if he were

saying goodbye to a lover who was leaving. From that moment until now I have been

waiting. Just for the day when I meet Jerome and Simon again, I throw them into the

mud and suffocated them!

He bit Jerome's lip so hard that he felt like he was cutting a piece off.

of meat. Blood spilled into my mouth. There was a strong smell of blood. Jerome left

A hot sigh escaped and he turned his head. As soon as our lips parted,

He grabbed my wrist so hard it hurt and spun me around, so this time I

pushed against the wall. We looked at each other right in front of our noses. The

Blood dripped from Jerome's lip, staining his nice tailcoat.

Although Jerome's blood was dripping, his lips smiled happily as he asked.

<Did you miss me?>

He swallowed the blood in his mouth and smiled, showing his teeth. I'm sure

My teeth will be stained with his blood and will shine red like an animal's.

<Okay then. I missed you even in my dreams.>

<I missed you so much.>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome lowered his voice and whispered.

<Why did you leave me and go flirt with another man?>

<I think... You looked like you were going to have a good time with the team.>

The moment Timothy was mentioned, Jerome's smile turned somewhat

uncomfortable. Suddenly he let go of me and took a few steps back. I looked at Jerome, rubbing my

wrists that were tightly gripped. He stepped back and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

by the hand. Jerome muttered as he looked at the back of his blood-soaked hand.

<Raymundo… .>

I thought I felt a strange joy and longing in the voice that called me, so I looked at him.

deeply.

<Raymond, I'm glad to meet you. I didn't expect to see you again... .>

Jerome rubbed his white shirt with drops of blood with his fingertips.

I watched in silence. Jerome tilted his head and stared at me. At that moment, a

An indescribable sinister feeling came over me. I felt as if there was a man there.

that I didn't know well. I felt like the boy I knew, the crazy guy who was waving from the window

on fire and kissed my hand through the headlights, he would have become someone I

I didn't know after eight years.

<Go, Raymond. Run away. Like in Bluebell and Laberham.>

<… … .>

<Because I won't chase you anymore.>

Machine Translated by Google

I had no explanation for the desperation that violently shook my body in the

moment those words ended. I just felt like I was stuck in the

feeling like my feet had sunk out from under me and I was falling endlessly into

somewhere in the underworld. I imagined and feared a Jerome who no longer haunted me, a Jerome

that he was losing interest in me. I pursed my lips and looked at Jerome.

When I saw the expression Jerome made at that moment, I felt relieved without knowing it.

I noticed that Jerome was as surprised and confused as I was. He couldn't have been more

imagined such a sudden reunion. However, Jerome seemed to be so surprised

that I didn't even know what expression I was putting on. The face that smiled calmly at

Even though he was being strangled and punched in the face by me he has now lost his

color to the point of paling, and instead of smiling, he is looking at my complexion with a face

stiff, as if nervous.

I asked out of pure curiosity.

<Won't you chase me?>

<… … .>

<Are we going to end up here? You won't be able to find me again... Are you swearing not to?

get involved with me?>

And, completely unexpectedly, Jerome nodded. There was silence. I stared

her lips, which were still bleeding slightly, and I finally nodded calmly.

<Okay… That's right. Okay.>

She said without taking her eyes off Jerome. Instead of answering, she licked her lips

bleeding with the tongue.

Machine Translated by Google

<I'm leaving.>

<… … .>

<Should I answer like that? Bastard.>

Jerome's face, which had been confused, changed to a blank expression that

couldn't be read. I looked at the guy who was standing there without answering with a face that looked

wear a mask.

<Now that we've done enough, let's finish. I won't chase you anymore, so I'm telling you

to back off, and that's what you're saying, right? Right?>

I smiled and took a step towards Jerome.

<Jerome. If you want to end this, end it. But I… .>

I took a step closer to him. Jerome didn't move and just looked at me. Without hesitation, he took his hand

to the tip of his chin, where the blood had dried. His expressionless face was

interesting. I felt that I would give any price to distort this face. I slowly traced the

the man's bleeding lips with my thumb. The lips that were stiff with tension

could clearly feel it with my fingertips.

<I suppose you don't like me being around Timothy?>

Silence has already answered everything.

<It seems you don't mind going to your <club>, right?>

In that case, I will definitely enter that <club> tonight. I will face Timothy,

who I had been avoiding because of a terrible premonition, and I will reveal to him that I am the
Machine Translated by Google

<remarkable> person you're looking for, the <mysterious person> Jerome has been

pretending to hide.

He lightly pushed Jerome's face and turned around. Jerome whispered as he walked out

the door.

<You always make stupid decisions.>

I looked at Jerome as he held the doorknob.

<Then you should have given me a better option.>

Now it didn't matter if it was a premonition or something else. What Jerome was trying to do

hide and avoid was exactly what I wanted. The key to defeating Jerome. What

Jerome was afraid. He was sure that if he knew Timothy, he could find out if he went to the <Club>.

I threw open the door and ran out of our small room.

When we returned, the main banquet hall was still full of excitement. I went up

the long stairs to the ballroom just as I did when I first came with

Christine. Leaving behind the hall where the noisy banquet was taking place and going up

The pitch-black carpeted stairs alone were like climbing the Styx.

I was crossing the black river on my own, wasting any chance of

survival. Without any fear, without knowing what could happen on the other side.

Although I thought Jerome was slowly following me from a distance, I didn't turn around. Looking

Looking back, I had the strange feeling that I would never be able to climb those stairs again, guided

by the hand of Jerome. It was Jerome who always led me to hell and the dream of death,

But ironically, at that moment, he felt like the only chance of salvation that

could bring me back to life.

Machine Translated by Google

This time, I slowly retraced the path I took with Christine. There was no one on the

luxurious Italian room where the dinner was held. Only one table remained empty. Across the room

In the living room there was a door painted white. It was a normal door that didn't even have a door

I noticed during dinner. It was different now. Two men in suits and masks were standing

in front of the door like statues. I approached them without hesitation. I was convinced that

That door was the one that led to the secret.

The person wearing the cat mask tilted his head and looked at me for a moment,

Then he pulled out a mask from his arms. It was a rabbit mask. I realized that it was

a mask that Timothy had prepared for me. At the same time, I remembered the advice of

Christine did not wear a rabbit mask. But she had no intention of avoiding

Timothy. I silently took the mask and put it on. Only then did the cat mask open its mouth.

white painted door. Beyond the door was a narrow hallway lit by candles.

As I entered the hallway, the door closed silently behind me.

<Not that one.>

A hand reached over my shoulder along with a low voice. In his hand was

a mask painted only white. It was dry and bare, with only holes for

eyes. Jerome arbitrarily removed the rabbit mask from my face, crumpled it without

pity and put it in his pocket. I had no choice but to put on my white mask,

cross the narrow hallway and grab the white doorknob at the end of the hall. In the

The moment I turned the doorknob, I suddenly felt regret for having

Greetings to Fay and Alan.

When I opened the door and entered an old room with a waltz playing, a group of

people playing immediately caught my attention. Men in suits and masks

White girls like me surrounded the roulette table, shaking their fists and shouting. Some of them

They looked at us who had just opened the door. But it was only for a moment.
Machine Translated by Google

who looked in our direction. A loud cheer arose from the roulette table, attracting

everyone's attention. Men in white masks made a fuss, waving their

number cards.

I walked over and took a quick look at the table, but it was just a normal gaming table and

There was nothing particularly striking. It seemed like he was shouting because he won the game.

I turned to see the dealer pushing a round red marble chip towards the

cheering crowd. After entering the room, Jerome kept his distance,

but he continued to follow me. I didn't bother to ignore him and looked inside seriously.

The <club> I entered through the white door was very different from what I imagined.

To be honest, I was a little confused because I imagined something like an obscene orgy.

and amazing.

<Club> looked normal and boring. As I walked out of the room where the table was set up,

game, a scene appeared where a group of suited gentlemen and cross-dressing men

in evening dress were gathered in a small banquet hall, dancing or

chatting. People sitting at the bar were talking to the bartender, drinking alcohol and smoking.

marijuana. Let's cross to another room. In one room, people were watching a football game.

football on a screen that took up the entire wall, and in another room, people were

gathered to play card games or enjoy a tea party. Each room had a table

game with a croupier, so you could play baccarat, blackjack or poker. Apart

of overt drug use, it was no different than an outdoor social party.

However, while the outside social party and the <club> were similar, they were different in

in every sense. First of all, there were no women in the <Club>. There were only men,

whether they were well-dressed gentlemen, transvestites or employees. Each mask was different, but

seemed to have its own rules. For example, the waiters, the croupiers at the tables

game and employees carrying trays of finger food and champagne carried
Machine Translated by Google

animal masks. It was a mask that represented heads of animals such as cats,

raccoons, parrots, tigers and deer, and there were many different types of masks, without animals

overlapping. The other knights wore white masks with only holes for the eyes

like me. The transvestite men also added various decorations to their masks

white.

Isn't this just a scene from a masquerade ball? The more I looked back, the more

I was wondering if this place was a “club” or just one of the various banquets that were held

were celebrating at the mansion. I looked at Jerome as if to check, but he just stood there.

He stopped a little distance from me and calmly drank champagne. With a white mask like

mine, he looked at me vaguely through his eye sockets and then turned his head.

<Did you hear the news?>

I turned to the side in surprise at the voice that suddenly spoke. A gentleman who

I was wearing a white mask as I stood there holding a glass of wine.

hair visible behind the mask was light blonde. The gentleman approached me in a

friendly and stood next to me.

<What news?>

As I answered, I glanced at Jerome. Jerome, at the window, half turned his head and pretended

look at the landscape, as if I didn't know myself.

<There are 4 red tokens.>

<Red chips?>

<At the roulette wheel… Oh, you don’t know. Is this your first time? >

<I'm still a little confused.>

Machine Translated by Google

The eyes of the knight behind the mask opened gently, probably

because he was smiling at my answer.

<You've captured the day well. You'll have a good time today.>

<Now that you say that, I'm even more curious… What kind of view is it?>

<If I tell you in advance, it will be frustrating.>

<Don't do that, just tip me.>

The masked knight spoke arrogantly.

<We always make bets before the party starts. The number of people who will

They can enter the gaming table is limited, but if you wait, one day your turn will come, so

Don't worry. The bet today is whoever gets the fifth red chip on the table
of the roulette will be the host of the party.>

<Ah, so that means there are 4... .>

<This means that the host for today's party will be decided soon.>

As soon as he finished speaking, cheers could be heard from across the room.

The masked knight seemed happy to see me and said, "Let's go," and hurried away.

It wasn't just that guy. The people who were sitting at the bar, having tea or playing

letters in their rooms also rose all at once. A group of people came
en masse to the room where the roulette table was. I also mingled with them.

In front of the roulette table, a man in a white mask was surrounded by people,

rolling red chips between his fingers. He bowed gracefully to the crowd that greeted him.

cheered and clapped. He then pulled a business card out of his pocket and handed it to the
Machine Translated by Google

croupier along with the red chip. The dealer looked at the business card, nodded

briefly and left.

<I really wanted to win today.>

While people were chatting, a familiar voice was heard. Ugh… No, it was Timothy.

I started and looked at the crowd gathered at the roulette table. One of the white masks

who participated in the game was noticeably disappointed.

<I was trying to catch a particular rabbit.>

<What rabbit?>

<I am a guest who was personally invited. But it is strange. Why can't I

see it?>

Even though I was wearing the white mask that Jerome gave me, cold sweat was running down my face.

face. He quickly turned around and hid in the middle of the crowd. He was listening

the chatter coming from all directions, mixed and unmixed together like a drop

of oil in a glass of water. As time went by, I could feel that the atmosphere

The crowd was becoming more and more excited.

People were excited. I stood frozen alone among them, overwhelmed by the

sinister and insidious atmosphere that quickly took hold of the crowd. All the

Guests of the secret <club> gathered in the room where there was a roulette table and

They got excited imagining some conspiracy that I didn't know about. No one thought of leaving

there. Everyone seemed to be waiting for something. Something exciting, like an event... .

<It's here!>
Machine Translated by Google

someone shouted. Everyone's eyes were focused on the door. Footsteps were heard from

the hallway beyond the door. The sound of ordinary footsteps, neither fast nor slow. Soon

Someone opened the door and entered without hesitation. The man who opened the door and entered turned out to be

the same person I had spoken to in the main banquet hall to find out

something. The gentleman named Jamie sat alone, sulking as he waited for his

mate. Jamie didn't wear a mask. It was the same as when we met in the living room

banquet hall on the first floor. He opened the door, entered and stopped with a sad expression.

perplexed.

This is because all the masked men filling the hall looked at him.

People who had made so much noise kept their mouths shut and watched Jamie

in silence, as if they had made a promise. In complete silence, all the men

The masked men turned to Jamie and stared at him. Jamie stood up and stared at

around him with a very embarrassed expression.

The next moment, the men in masks burst out laughing.

<W-what...? .>

Jamie stood there, stunned, stranded, clutching the doorknob. I was stunned too.

disgusted and sympathetic to how strange and terrifying this scene must have been for

him. The sight of knights in white masks standing towards him all at once and

Suddenly bursting into laughter was not an everyday event that one normally

would find. Jamie froze, overwhelmed by the strange appearance of the room. His expression,

who seemed surprised, gradually became tinged with fear.

I could clearly see Jamie, who had been overcome by fear, coming to his senses.

at some point. That meant it was also clearly visible to men with

white masks. As soon as Jamie turned and ran down the hall, men
Machine Translated by Google

White masked men swarmed over him like a swarm of bees. I heard Jamie

crying from across the hall.

<Open the door! Please! Open it! Open it! Argh!>

A harsh, heart-rending scream was heard. The screams that had been going crazy

down the halls and stretching into the living room they finally came closer and closer. Jamie

He ran across the hall and into the living room... I was dragged into the <club>.

The sound of screams and madness pierced my ears. Excited men who

were nearby pushing people to see it for themselves. I felt as if my

stomach froze in the crowd of people pushing and shoving me. I tried to give

a step back and get out of the crowd, but it was useless. Because everyone else was just moving forward

and they moved forward to see Jamie. I was caught in the middle of the crowd and had no choice

to be pushed forward. I felt sick, as if I was going to vomit. Suddenly, the face

masked man was so frustrating that it almost drove me crazy. The bra I was wearing in

The secret beneath the suit squeezed my chest tightly. When people pushed me towards

Ahead, I could see Jamie. Her screams continued to shake the room.

<Stop! Stop, please! Hahaha! Please!>

Men in white masks grabbed Jamie by the ankles and dragged him

across the carpet. Jamie struggled desperately, trying to grab the carpet with her hands.

fingertips, but it was no use. He lifted his suit jacket and the hem of the shirt came out.

shirt, which had been carefully tucked into my pants. My hair, which

had carefully cut out, became a mess. Jamie, overwhelmed with fear, cried

and begged.

My heart was beating like crazy. My legs were shaking like they were going to fail. My fists

kept squeezing each other and I had no choice but to put my hands in my pockets. I had the
Machine Translated by Google

lucky that the mask covered my face. Otherwise, these people would have seen the

loss of composure on their faces. The men dragging Jamie approached

a group of people. Jamie, who was being dragged while lying face down,

struggled to grab people's ankles. People stepped back and took the medicine, or

rather he kicked the ground to try to step on Jamie's hand. Some people gave him

kicks Jamie in the face.

The room was full of madness and it was impossible to come to reason with the noise of the

laughter and screams. Jamie was being trampled by people and getting closer and closer to me.

I tried to get out of the place by pushing people, but I couldn't because everyone else was

trying with all his might to step on Jamie's hand at least once. Finally, Jamie

came right in front of me. I quickly tried to get away, but Jamie quickly grabbed my

ankle. He screamed with his face covered in tears and blood.

<Help me! Please help me! Please! Please!>

I had to step on his hand like any other gentleman would. I had to shake his hand.

hand to Jamie or kick him in the face mercilessly. I had to spit in his tearful face

and make fun of him. But I couldn't. I couldn't do that. I didn't dare do that.

I stood still as a statue and looked at Jamie. The people who were laughing out loud,

They whistled and cursed, then gradually fell silent. I found myself in the same scene as Jamie.

when he first entered the hall. The knights wearing white masks left

from doing what they were doing and everyone stared at me. At my feet, Jamie was sobbing

and desperately clung to my leg. The men dragging Jamie also

They stopped and turned their white masked faces towards me. I had to kick him

now. I had to smash Jamie's face in more cruelly than anyone else.

I couldn't do that.
Machine Translated by Google

<I guess this is… .>

Someone broke the silence.

<Looks like something interesting is happening.>

A cheerful, lively voice. It was Hugh's voice. Even though I knew it was Timothy, I kept thinking

on vacation and was fed up with it. A cheerful voice from beyond the crowd separated

slowly into the crowd. A knight wearing a white mask made his way

quietly between the gap of people on both sides. Even with the mask on,

It was impossible to know it was Timothy.

The crowd remained silent and formed a circle with me, Timothy and Jamie in the

middle. I gasped under the pressure and looked at Timothy. As soon as he released his ankle, Jamie

He crawled towards me, hugged my leg with both arms and sobbed. I was his only lifeline.

Timothy tilted his head and looked directly at me.

<I don't understand.>

Timothy said slowly.

<Who gave you that mask?>

<… … .>

I lowered my head and looked at Jamie. Can we go out with him? It was impossible.

<You asked who you got the mask from, my friend.>

I just stared at Timothy in silence. I met dark blue eyes behind me.

the mask. We stared at each other in silence.

Machine Translated by Google

Without warning, the men behind him ran towards him. The attack was so

I was so sudden that I was helpless and couldn't move. I knew well from seeing Jamie a while ago

moment when there was no point in fighting. As I stood still, Timothy approached in front of me.

me. He took off the bow tie that was carefully tied around my neck, threw it into the

ground, violently grabbed my shirt with both hands and ripped it off. The shirt

The slightly baggy shirt Christine gave me ripped in an instant. Knowing what I was wearing

Under those clothes, I tried desperately to twist my body, but the men behind me

They grabbed my arms and pushed me to the edge, so I couldn't move.

A pale pink bra with colorful lace was revealed through the shirt

broken. There was no breast to fill the cups, so the bra was quite loose

around the empty breast. There was silence. Timothy slid his hand under her bra,

He lightly tugged on the strap and then released it. The bra strap made a clicking sound and

hit my chest.

<Is this it, Won? There seems to have been a surprise event that I don't know about?>

Timothy's eyes, behind the mask, widened softly with laughter.

<Don't be afraid and tell me. Who gave you that mask?>

I didn't answer.

The reward came quickly. Suddenly, Timothy reached out, grabbed

violently grabbed the mask and ripped it off. The mask that had covered his face so

frustratingly it came off in an instant and was crushed miserably in the hands of

Timothy. Timothy smiled.

<Looking at him like that, it's not that he was afraid, but that he had no hair.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<A spoiled bastard should be tamed with a stick.>

I thought it was a feeling of déjà vu. The thoughts couldn't continue for long.

time. As soon as Timothy finished speaking, the men standing next to me

They grabbed me by the hair, pulled me back and threw me to the ground. The man in the mask

Blanca leaned towards me and whispered harshly.

<This cute little bastard pretended not to notice, he was wearing a bra underneath, and he pretended

not to notice, so he pretended not to notice, right?>

The men's hands were clinging to each other. Countless hands

They pressed against her limbs and their hands went into her bra, massaging and pinching.

carelessly his hard, muscular breasts. Although I wanted to twist my body in pain,

I couldn't. The fear was more overwhelming than the shame. So many… I didn't even think about it, the

hands groping my body were so... There were too many. The warm hands

They crawled carelessly over the body like insects, kneading, pinching and

scratching. There were so many hands it was nauseating. I saw many masks staring at me,

pressed against the carpet. There were too many of them. Between the white masks, the eyes

bright blues were turned upside down with lust.

<Ugh, uh, stop, ugh. Ugh!>

Fingers went into his mouth where he was mumbling weak words of

resistance. My mouth opened to the limit as several fingers extended

indiscriminately. The fingers that entered the mouth, moving and moving

savagely, they all came from different hands. They twisted my nose, pulled my arm,

hair and even put their fingers in my ears. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't

escape because there were so many hands holding my body. There were so many hands that

I couldn't really feel where or how they were being touched. He pulled out my nipples, pressed them
Machine Translated by Google

painfully with her nails and even rubbed my chest with her bra. The shirts and

suit jackets were torn apart by numerous hands and disappeared. The hands,

which at first traced the legs above the pants, over time

They began to take off his shoes, socks and pants. No, instead of

come off, it broke. Hands were pulling at his pants at random, tearing them into

pieces and threw them into the trash. The men in white masks laughed wildly

when they saw the lower part of my naked body.

<Look at these damn panties! It's cute.>

Someone pulled the string of her panties and then let go, laughing. A voice was heard speaking

sweetly, as if she were cute, along with a giggle.

<Did you wear it with a matching bra? Who did you dress up so cute to show off?>

<Spread your legs properly.>

As soon as the rough, hoarse voice spoke, numerous hands came together and opened

her legs on either side.

<Damn it, move your ass.>

Instead of taking off their panties, they pulled them aside and pulled out their genitals. He played with their

genitals at will and pulled on his testicles until they hurt. I tried to twist my body,

But it was still no use. I couldn't even make a sound. My mouth was full of

fingers, I was nauseous and the corners of my mouth were torn, but no one took my fingers out.

fingers.

The screams began to be heard again nearby. The screams came closer and closer.

more. It would be Jaime. She drags him back across the living room. I felt like I was going crazy.

I couldn't read the facial expressions of the men wearing masks. My vision was blurred.
Machine Translated by Google

became increasingly distant. Only the hands, a huge number of hands, pressed everything

the body. Fear gripped my heart. As I gasped and twisted my head, I was grabbed

head. My eyes were filled with tears. Hands trapped between my legs

They began to rummage carelessly through the hole. They sprayed a thick, cold gel

so that the lower part of my body would be soaked. being gang raped I will be raped

and they will beat me into submission as they wish. also. Again, in this way, in this way

way, again... At that moment, the fingers that had been pushing and opening the

random hole suddenly slipped in all at once.

I looked at the men with fearful eyes. They jumped me up and dragged me along the

carpet. When they pulled it out, Jamie was lying in front of me. Her clean face was covered in

blood, his clothes were in tatters, and he was sobbing.

A masked man approached us and said:

<Let's have fun together.>

The unknown man's voice was sweet.

<It doesn't matter which one of us gets stung. I'll let go of the side that hurts.>

When I suddenly looked up, the men were standing around us, with

Their white masks shining brightly. Their front teeth were clenched. I felt

feeling like vomiting.

Jamie was crazy. He didn't even seem to understand what the man said. On the other hand,

seemed to wake up the moment I heard the man's words. It was no longer clear

if the feeling that took over my body was fear or shame. With my limbs

Trembling, I looked at the men in white masks. Although I tried to suppress my trembling,

It was no use. The inside of my mouth was still numb. The men were loud.
Machine Translated by Google

They talked to each other and laughed from time to time, but I couldn't even understand what they were saying.

They said. I looked around blankly at the masked men and my eyes widened.

they stopped in one place.

The man wearing a white mask with ornate decorations was carrying a familiar

black evening dress. I knew who he was. We stared at each other for a moment.

Christopher turned and disappeared into the crowd.

<Ugh, uh, uh... .>

I turned my head when I heard the sound of a sobbing breathless Jamie

collapsed and was crying. I looked around again, uncomprehending, at Jamie and the

people around us.

If this is a <club>. If Christopher had gone through all this too, if only then

could know about <Club>, then I should have been the one who had to stay

here. It wasn't Jamie. If anyone had to be raped, it had to be me. I'm a person who

can do that. This is the person who deserves to be like that. I am an indecipherable person

vulgar, a promiscuous and vulgar person who delights in gang rape, so

If I had to be thrown into the filth, I should have thrown myself into it willingly.

I walked over to Jamie and stood on top of him. The men hissed and booed. Jamie

She cried and looked at me, frightened. She shook her head. Looking at her pleading face, I lowered her head.

zip to Jamie. He seemed to be rude when the men dragged him away and assaulted him.

A foul smell arose, but I held back and sucked Jamie's cock.

Jamie burst into tears of fear. The men laughed and made fun of us. Jamie didn't

could not get an erection. No matter how hard he sucked, he would just cry and

He thrashed around helplessly like a child out of fear. I pulled down my panties and rubbed his genitals with my

ass, trying to lift it, but it was useless. He had to put his penis inside. Only then
Machine Translated by Google

Jamie was able to escape. But Jamie just pushed me away and told me to stop. The only thing I

I could do was rape him.

<Timeout!>

Suddenly the back of my head buckled and I was dragged backwards.

men pulled me away from Jamie and threw me to the ground.

<I can't let you two go because no one has been stabbed.>

The men talked happily. I clung to that man.

<Let it go, let it go. I… He… Let it go.>

<Then you should have stuck that bastard's dick in your ass hole and

made to ejaculate.>

The man sneered. I grabbed the legs of his pants and pulled them apart.

<Because I can do it… Even your part, I… .>

<Why you?>

The man crouched down in front of me and made eye contact. I was speechless. I stood

staring at him blankly. When he couldn't answer, the man stood up. Behind the

man, Jamie was again surrounded by white masks. Someone grabbed Jamie by

hair and spun it around. Jamie flailed her arms wildly and chased after the man,

crawling on his knees as he pulled him along. But they were only a few and many

Men in masks were looking at me. He was waiting for my answer. I looked at the man so

as docilely and stupidly as I could.

<I… I like it like this. That… That’s what I came here to do.>
Machine Translated by Google

I got down on my knees, rubbed my cheek against the man's front bumper and looked at the

masked white face.

<I like being raped. Me, rape me.>

The man didn't respond. Instead, he caressed me as I rubbed my cheek against his

front of my pants. He spoke kindly as he gently caressed my

hair and my forehead. There was still a trace of laughter in the man's voice. I felt the erect penis

of the man on my cheek.

<This guy is funny. Do you like being raped?>

I responded by tilting my head and trying to make eye contact with the man. I heard

Jamie screams in dismay.

<I came here because I liked it. So not for him, just for me... Just do it for me. Because

I like it. Because I like being treated like that.>

<Is that so? It's cute.>

The man smiled, touched his cheek, and suddenly took a step back.

<But why do we have to do the things you like?>

The man who stepped back suddenly raised his foot and violently kicked himself.

chest. I gasped. As soon as he turned back, white masks ran

towards him. They laughed and helped me up. They dragged him by the hair and threw him face down.

down on the roulette table. The men pressed me down on the table and grabbed me

by the hair, forcing me to raise my head. The men behind me spoke.

<So you don't like what's happening to him, do you?>

Machine Translated by Google

A man with a gag in his mouth asked. He opened his mouth, drool dripped out, and shook his head.

head. The masks behind them laughed. The sound of laughter tickled my

ears.

<From now on, she will be gang raped because of you. All night long.>

Someone was leaning over from behind. The man near my back whispered.

<He's going to pay for your nonsense. Okay? Thanks to you.>

She screamed with a gag in her mouth. I twisted my body, but it was useless. So many hands were holding me.

They seemed to find it funny that I was acting crazy. It seemed

It was funny to see my crying face and hear my pleas. People wearing masks

They looked at Jamie and me, pointing and laughing. He became enraged, spitting, spraying alcohol on people,

He smashed his face with his hands and filmed it with his cell phone.

Jamie, who was being dragged through the crowd, finally stopped in front of the table.

of the roulette wheel. He was now so weak that he simply cried and trembled convulsively.

The carpet was stained with Jamie's blood. The men tore off his clothes and

They grabbed my buttocks. I just couldn't see it. I didn't want to see it. I couldn't turn my head.

because they were grabbing my hair. As I closed my eyes, I heard a friendly voice in my ear.

<If you don't open your eyes, that thing will open your ass hole and you won't even be able to cover your

poop for the rest of your life.>

I opened my eyes in fear. Masked men were spraying alcohol on Jamie.

She spread her legs and stomped her foot on her crotch. Jamie, who was naked, looked

be completely crazy, with his eyes rolling back and his body jumping. I had to see until the

final how the men gang raped Jamie. If she closed her eyes even for a moment,

moment, someone twisted my nose and pulled my cheeks, forcing me to open my eyes.
Machine Translated by Google

Jamie finally passed out. He passed out and was thrown around like a doll that had been cut up.

the threads.

The men turned their masked faces towards me. The bra was torn in their

hands. The genitals of unknown men violated the area below. How many times. Yes

If you tried to crawl away, they let you. They let her crawl for a while, then they

They dragged her by the ankles and raped her. The men played with me as if they were playing with

toys. Even though he was hitting me on the back, he suddenly turned

indifferent and let me escape when I ran towards the wall. When I hid behind the

curtain and trembled, they stood in front of it, drank and chatted quietly, and

Suddenly, like a madman, they tore the curtain, dragged me outside, walked along the

room and gang raped me. They filmed the scene with their mobile phones and laughed and

They chatted among themselves.

Meanwhile, as time went on, people became more and more indifferent.

towards us and at some point no one even touched us. The men went to other

rooms, sat at the bar and had a drink, or lay on the sofas to

relax. Jamie and I stayed under the roulette table. Jamie couldn't recover

the sense. I was lying next to him, who was unconscious and like a corpse. I was watching

silently as the black shoes approached in the distance. The shoes approached

more and more and stopped in front of me. A man wearing a white mask

he crouched down in front of me.

The man brushed his semen-tangled hair aside.

<You're a fool, Raymond.>

I finally lost consciousness as I looked into the green eyes beyond the mask.
Machine Translated by Google

***

I could hear the rain all the time, whether it was a dream or reality. Even while

I was sleeping, I thought there must be a glass window next to my bed because of the sound

clear, like raindrops falling right in my ear. I was sleepy all night. All night

For a while there was only darkness before my eyes. I couldn't tell if my eyes were open or not.

closed, but the boiling heat made it difficult for me to breathe. As the moans became louder,

stronger, a cold hand suddenly touched my forehead, which was covered in cold sweat.

As I surrendered my face to the hand that touched my feverish cheek and washed away the sweat

forehead, a pair of eyes appeared in the darkness. A pair of eyes that shine like a reptile,

like the eyes of a crocodile emerging from the swamp, those found in the land of

<Kelly> and in the woods of Laberham.

<Sleep a little more.>

Those eyes spoke with an unknown voice that I didn't recognize.

<It was a long day.>

Cold hands covered my eyelids. The sound of rain in my ears became louder and louder.

farthest.

<Continued in Part 3, Volume 2>

Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google

table of Contents

Copyright

Chapter 4 My villain, my monster, my lover

Chapter 5 The Monster's Mask

Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google

A bad life part 3 volume 2

AuthorÿBaek Nara

Posted byÿBeyond

Submission emailÿeditor@[Link]

ÿ Baeknara, 2018

This book is protected by copyright law and copying, duplication or reproduction is prohibited.

or unauthorized distribution. Violation of this may result in civil liability and

penal.
Machine Translated by Google

The content of this novel is not a true story and the characters,
institutions and events that appear in the novel are all fictitious.
Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 4 My villain, my monster, my lover

Machine Translated by Google

<I'm disappointed in you, Christopher.>

There was a faint smell of cigarettes. I opened my eyes, inhaling the aroma that lightly brushed my

tip of my nose and dispersed. I was sitting in an armchair with my head down. I stayed

asleep? The back of my neck was stiff. I blinked blankly and looked at my toes.

Sunlight glinted off the tips of my polished shoes. Is it morning? Since when?

<You could have at least said a word. You almost choked on your wine when you saw

Raymond sitting there.>

<As I said yesterday, it was a coincidence that I took you to dinner. And as much as I wanted to tell you,

You were acting like a great spy in London, how could I tell you?>

Christopher replied coldly in a low voice. I blinked slowly to get rid of

the heavy drowsiness. As he looked at the carefully tied shoes, he suddenly

It gave me goosebumps all over my body. The shoes, the socks and even the suit

They were clean and new. As if what happened last night was a dream. I felt disgusted and

I raised my head.

In front of me was a huge glass window. The window, with its large frame

rectangular wooden table, it was large enough to fill the room from

floor to ceiling. Square chunks of sunlight streamed into the room.

Beyond the window I saw a fountain with a beautiful sculpture. The drops of water that rose

and bounced off the fountain, reflecting the sunlight and shining dazzlingly.

completely lost in the unrealistically peaceful and quiet outside courtyard. The sound of

The two men talking behind me became increasingly distant.

It wasn't until much later that I realized I needed to get up. As soon as

As I managed to get up on shaky legs, the sound of conversation continued

stopped. My head was spinning and a sudden pain hit me, I managed to grab onto the
Machine Translated by Google

armrests and catch my breath. When I barely managed to turn over on the back of the chair,

I made eye contact with the two men who were watching me silently. They were Christopher and

Jerome, dressed the same as the night before.

I completely shook off my drowsiness, but remained silent for a while due to

to the pain. I was so exhausted I couldn't even stay still, but I held on

holding on tight to the chair. I was finally able to understand the conversation between Christopher

and Jerome. Jerome was scolding Christopher for not telling him in advance that I

would show up at dinner last night. Like they were a gang. Come to think of it, isn't it?

Do you see the two people in front of me so carefree and friendly?

The atmosphere between the two was as strange as the well-maintained peace of the outer courtyard.

Seeing the two men looking at me side by side as if they were all on one side

It was extremely awkward. It couldn't have been like that. As for Jerome, the guys at the

Christopher was sold to a brothel on the top floor. As a result, Christopher's parents

committed suicide and Christopher left his hometown. Jerome was that kind of person. All

The boys on the top floor were like that... I opened my mouth and held on to the chair until my knuckles

They turned white to suppress the pain.

<I need an explanation, Christopher.>

The smell of cigarettes that woke me up must have come from Christopher. He threw the cigarette on the floor.

cigarette, which had burned down to the filter, and he put it out by rubbing it with the tip of his

shoe.

<If I'm not mistaken, you two seem pretty close.>

Christopher put out his cigarette and crossed his muscular arms tightly. He looked so

stubborn as a rock. He answered in a low voice and without falsetto.

Machine Translated by Google

<It's not an illusion. It's been a while since we met again.>

<Those words don't explain it at all.>

<… … .>

<There is no explanation, Christopher!>

As soon as I screamed at the top of my lungs, my legs gave way and I fell forward.

A strong hand lifted me up before smashing my nose into the marble floor.

It was Jeronimo. I was surprised by the guy who suddenly approached me and pushed him

reflexively. When I tried to take a step back and almost tripped over the chair and fell again,

Jerome reached out his hand and pulled me firmly. Jerome almost forced me to sit on the

chair and stepped back. He didn't look familiar to me. I wasn't familiar with the eyes

calm of the boy who rode a horse like a demon, wielded a whip and turned

crazy with madness. I couldn't believe that the man who couldn't stop laughing even though my fist

I was covered in blood, he calmly helped me and sat me on a chair.

<What the hell...? what... What the hell is this, Christopher...? .>

<You make endless demands, Raymond.>

Christopher replied coldly.

<You said it with your own mouth. I don't have to take responsibility for you, and neither do I or anyone else.

We have to take responsibility for you. I brought you to dinner just as you wanted. I did everything I could.

I could handle that.>

<… That's why you kicked me out without saying anything until the end. Because I was in the same company

that bastard. I did it to protect Jerome.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Think what you want. Anyway, dinner is over. You have to go now.>

<… … .>

<Return.>

I was choking on boiling anger. In the eight years I've been searching for

Christopher, I never imagined a situation like this. As for my predecessor, who is

colluded with the boy from the top floor, I couldn't help but think of George, who had been

all the skin off. I lifted my head and looked into Christopher's bright blue eyes, those

blue eyes, stained with madness, that looked at me through the soft silicone mask.

<… I see, really... .>

Christopher only responded with a stubborn silence. I gripped the armrest tightly.

and turned my head to Jerome. I screamed, looking at the hate-filled face that was staring at us from afar.

step away, as if observing.

<I guess you were jealous of Hyuga too, right? I guess you wanted a

bastard like George?>

<What kind of harsh words are you saying? Anyway, Christopher is better than

George.>

<Why do you respond to that sound?>

Christopher spoke nervously and put a cigarette in his mouth. Jerome said

cunningly, lighting a fire for himself.

<That's because you don't know how persistent Raymond is.>

<You don't know? If you heard what I went through last month, you wouldn't be able to say that.>
Machine Translated by Google

I stared at their conversation and friendly gestures. As much as

I would like to deny it, they were part of the same team. There was a certain bond between Christopher and

Jerome. Christopher even seemed to feel a deeper connection to Jerome than I did.

I couldn't understand it at all. I was so frustrated that I felt like my head was going to

explode. There was no trace of hatred or contempt on Christopher's face as he looked at

Jerome: There was no anger or disgust like mine. No, much less hatred... What should I say?

That attitude... Yes, they seemed like equal friends. The two treated each other as if they were close friends.

The view was so strange that it seemed unreal, like looking at a landscape in a dream.

It was the day before yesterday. It hadn't been several years, it was just a few nights ago! Christopher

He was tangled up with me, looking miserable and wretched. We caressed each other's genitals with

hands and mouth to reach climax just like men, but we couldn't

ejaculate. The one who turned us into those monsters was Jerome in front of us. He was the one who

It made it impossible for me to live like an ordinary person and forced me to live ruminating.

the past up to the moment of my death.

While I was still trembling from the hatred that burned my heart to the core,

Christopher casually spoke to Jerome... Like Jorge. Christopher was next to

Jerome, with a face that bore a striking resemblance to George, who had once

had been Hugh's pet dog but eventually became his lover and had created

his own successor. I couldn't calm my trembling body at all.

<I guess what happened last night was enough, Raymond.>

Christopher, who was looking at me trembling, opened his mouth.

<I called someone to take you. I'll take you to Portsmouth. I think it will take care of itself.

from then on.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Since things have come to this point, I'll be honest as well. I understand that you feel

I'm so sorry for Jerome. But I can't let you get your revenge now. I really need

Jerome.>

Jerome, who had been silent, murmured, "This is touching." But Christopher

He ignored him and continued talking.

<You take a step back. When my work is done, I won't care what you do. But I don't

Now. If you continue to be as annoying as you are now, I can't stay still.

Do you understand? Leave Jerome alone.>

As Christopher continued to speak, my anger and trembling diminished.

gradually and I calmly reflected on his words. Christopher used my anger towards

Jerome as bait to pretend that dinner with Timothy never happened. He pretended to be calm

and tried desperately to deceive me.

While I was distracted by what happened last night, Christopher and Jerome were at each other's side.

side by side pressing him, and he was half influenced, but that didn't mean he was

had become a complete idiot. Last night it wasn't just something tragic that happened in the

<Club>. I attended a dinner party. Ugh, and I heard Timothy's true thoughts while

trying to find out about George's death. We also witnessed how

Christopher and Jerome were trying to hide from the "real" Sergio Terres that Timothy was

searching.

It was clear that Christopher and Jerome had a plot. It was not difficult to guess that the

conspiracy would center on Timothy. They shared the same secrets and were in the same boat.

side. Suddenly, I remembered that Christopher left last night, ignoring me. I was the weakness
Machine Translated by Google

fatal of that strange regiment. I exhaled slowly. But the solidarity of Christopher and

Jerome was not my goal.

Whatever they are planning is none of my business. All I want to know, and what I want to know, is what I want to know.

The only thing I have tried so hard to discover over all these years is the

boys who are at the top. Hugh and George, Jerome and Simon. About these four boys

hateful. What I want is to get revenge on those boys. That's all I want to do. There is no

reason to feel betrayed by Christopher. If Christopher conspires with Jerome or

No, it's none of my business... I gritted my teeth and looked at them.

<You said it with your own mouth just now. By bringing it to dinner, you've done your best.

work. You don't need to take me there. As I said, there's no need for anyone to do

responsible for me.>

<… … .>

<Leave him alone. You don't have to take me there and you don't have to take responsibility for me.

I will remain in this mansion. I want nothing more from you, Christopher. Let us each act.

on our own.>

I continued speaking with a deep sense of betrayal.

<Then I guess I should meet up with Timothy again first. When

I heard what you said yesterday, it seemed like you were looking for me. Isn't that right, Jerome? Don't you have

something to tell you about Sergio Terres?>

Christopher's eyes narrowed. Jerome laughed outright. I looked at the

smiling Jerome as if he were going to kill him. Jerome, who is not intimidated by looking

He stared, put a cigarette in his mouth with a happy face and calmly offered one to me.

Christopher, who was standing next to him, snatched the cigarette from him.
Machine Translated by Google

<How is it possible that I don't listen to people like that?>

<You said you were pretty persistent. If I had thought that you would convince me to

let him go, it wouldn't have come to this.>

<No matter how dangerous it was, I should have sent him at dawn.>

<They say there are many eyes that see the dawn. It is better now that everyone is in the

work.>

<So what should I do with him? Stun him again?>

When they asked me if I was going to faint, I got really nervous and my whole body felt

He stiffened. Jerome looked at me blankly and then brought over a chair. He set the chair down in front of me

and shamelessly sat down in front of me. He was close enough that
our knees will touch.

<Of course… .>

White smoke was coming out of the cigarette between her red lips. The sunlight was coming in

from behind softly illuminated the man's face. Beyond the cigarette smoke, the

Jerome's face shone beautifully in the sunlight.

<Of course you won't be angry, Raymond.>

My lips were chapped from biting the cigarette last night. Still, it was beautiful.

Anger rose to the base of my chin and I gasped. The boy's hand suddenly touched my thigh.

He asked calmly, slowly rubbing my tense thighs.

<Do you want to kill me?>

<No.>
Machine Translated by Google

I gritted my teeth and replied.

<I want revenge.>

<I want revenge.>

Jerome looked thoughtful. He was smoking a cigarette in silence, letting the ash fall

between my legs and murmuring.

<That's why you haven't come to see us even though you've been chasing us for the last few years.

last eight years. It was something like this.>

At that moment, I closed my eyes tightly, filled with joy that made my face turn red.

my neck stood on end. I felt ashamed, elated by the satisfaction that the words gave me

from Jerome. It was because of the contradictory fears that had been building up inside me

for a long period of time. I was very afraid that Jerome would no longer pursue me,

that Simon no longer loved me and that my life, which had been dominated by the boys of the last

floor, completely denied.

When Jerome said he hadn't forgotten me, my mind was instantly filled with the

satisfaction and shame that a single word gave me. I couldn't even imagine

laugh triumphantly like I did last night or bite the guy's lip, so I let out

a ragged sigh.

<They were waiting for the right moment and plotting. This is true.>

<… … .>

<8 years is a long time. It's too long, Raymond. For so long alone

You dreamed of revenge and lived longing for the day when you would find me again?>

<Yes.>
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome smiled bright and dazzling. From his bright smile I could see how much

My answer gave him satisfaction. It was contradictory and embarrassing that he and I felt the

same satisfaction at this moment, but he was also satisfied... .

<You have been patient for a long time. It's been almost 10 years.

<Yes, motherfucker.>

<Good job. So is it necessary to postpone it any longer? Do it now.>

Jerome, who was rubbing his cigarette with the heel of his shoe, grabbed the armrest

from my chair and pulled me closer. It felt like the whole chair fell into his arms. Although I was

Looking as if he was going to kill him, Jerome remained calm. In fact, he even moved closer

me.

<We finally reunited. The long-awaited day of revenge has arrived, so let's not

waste more time.>

Jerome was so helpless and carefree that I could have jumped on him and

strangle him at any moment. But I looked at him without moving a finger.

<… … .>

<If you miss this moment, you may never get another chance.>

<Jerome, you can't distinguish between empty words.>

Christopher, who had been listening silently, joined in with an anxious look,

But Jerome didn't even look at him. He just stared into my eyes, licking his ragged lips.

<Kill.>
Machine Translated by Google

It was a sweet and sweet voice. How seductive are the words spoken with a voice

that you seem to love? Kill me. Killing him was a task I had dreamed of all my life.

He deserved to be treated the same way with death as they treated Hugh and

George.

It was just as Jerome said. For the past few years I have lived thinking only about the

boys on the top floor. It wasn't just my revenge. It was revenge for Carl, James, Matt and

the countless lives that had been ruined by his hands like Jamie's that night

previous. Revenge can't end like this. I couldn't break Jerome's neck in one go.

just once to satisfy my own desire for revenge.

<You can't do it, can you?>

Jerome smiled, showing his fangs. He grabbed my knees tightly and leaned in. We

We looked at each other from such a close distance that our noses were almost touching. No, I was just

It was I who glared at him. Jerome had an unbearably relaxed attitude.

<Let me guess why.>

<… … .>

<This is not what you want. It is not enough compensation for all the years I spent

dreaming of revenge.>

Jerome, who had been bitten, this time calmly sat back in his chair and crossed his

legs. He spoke lightly, as if he were telling a joke.

<I can't give you a normal ending. An ending as easy and useless as strangling someone is not

would be acceptable. So what would be the best method? How can I end up begging for

my life and then laughing at myself? For example, the best way to make people feel

miserable to George was to take Hugh away. It was a coincidence, but you achieved the best
Machine Translated by Google

revenge. You took Hugh away from George forever. Of course, that punishment should

receive me too. You have to take enough time to suffer. Death after

A brief period of pain is too luxurious for me. I must suffer an ignoble death.

Even if I had to suffocate him in a dirty, obscene and as painful way as possible, I wouldn't

I could give him a noble death like breaking his neck.>

<… … .>

<Raymundo… .>

Jerome asked with a gleam in his eyes.

<Did you find a way to kill me like this?>

It was such a precise question that it made me angry. That son of a bitch was right. During the

For the past eight years I've been looking for a way to kill Jerome and Simon. I was

looking for a way to somehow break the chains of the past.

It doesn't end with just killing. You can't say that that alone is revenge.

It was nice not to have to kill him. I wanted to leave the same mark on them as I did. I was the same way.

left. I needed revenge that could erase the traces they left on people

like me. I've spent the last few years trying to figure out how. Jerome guessed

exactly what I wanted.

<So, are we going back to the beginning?>

Jerome stood up from his chair. He spoke calmly.

<Go back. You shouldn't be here yet. Just bide your time like you've been

doing all this time.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<More than anything, Timothy is already leaving for London in the morning. I won't stop you if you stay,

but we will leave.>

It was good. Jeronimo was absolutely right... At that moment, a feeling of

defeat. But it wasn't because Jerome was right. That wasn't all... .

What the hell happened to English? I looked at Jerome in bewilderment, who was staring at me.

calmly. What happened, Jerome? I almost wanted to ask that. You threw out all the madness that

It consumed you and you started talking like you were someone else. Where the hell did it go?

that crazy guy who made me a promise when I screamed that he would kill me, and where the hell did that guy come from?

A gentleman dressed in a tailcoat and speaking calmly? I, who have been obsessed with you

For the past few years I've been living like a madman, what should I do with the madness that beats inside me?

my heart even at this very moment?

I looked at his face, which was completely different from Bluebell's, full of anger. I felt that

I wanted to argue with Jerome about the unexpected loss. We were both crazy. I wanted

tear out those eyes that looked at me calmly. I'm still tied to you, but if you look at me

so clearly... .

<Oops.>

The tense tension was suddenly broken by Christopher's indifferent murmur.

I was surprised more than expected and looked at him in embarrassment. Jerome also looked back.

Christopher was staring at his phone screen with a frown.

<I guess I'll have to change my plan. Find you. It seems like he's going to come back here. I think

that I have already left London.>

<Why?>

<I don't know. Did you turn off your phone?>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome nodded and walked over to Christopher. Jerome took the cell phone from him and frowned.

slightly frowned.

Unable to adjust to the sudden change in atmosphere, I looked at the two men for

turn. Christopher crossed the room with an urgent expression on his face.

Ironically, the sound of high heels hitting the marble floor was simply

delicious. Christopher opened the closed door, checked the outside and closed the door. He opened

the door on the other side, looked around, then closed it again.

Meanwhile, Jerome remained motionless and stared at the screen of his phone.

cell phone. The slightly frowning expression on his face was extremely unfamiliar.

It doesn't seem like he's in trouble. From yesterday's dinner until now, Jerome has only

shown faces I don't know. It's unknown... I was anxious.

<I have to go.>

Finally, Jerome muttered under his breath.

<I think I was caught doing something in London. That's all I can guess.>

<What?>

<I was wandering around looking for technicians, but it seems like I got stepped on. First

I have to go back to London.>

<Wait a minute, what about Raymond? I can't even take care of him now. You have

to remove it.>

<No.>

Jerome, who was handing the cell phone to Christopher, replied firmly.

They ignored me and talked to me as if I wasn't here. On the other hand, I watched them with
Machine Translated by Google

ears closed so as not to miss a single word of the conversation. Throughout the entire

conversation, Christopher only spoke in a low voice without using falsetto even once. In addition, the

The atmosphere in which they exchanged conversation seemed familiar to them. Saying that we

we have known for a long time was nothing but humility. Christopher seemed to trust

truly in Jerome. At the same time, my trust in Christopher disappeared

like snow.

<You were the one who brought Raymond to dinner, but if I'm the one who picks him up, both of us

we will be in trouble.>

<They say there are no eyes to see at this time?>

<You don't know. And there are a lot of people who came after me.>

<Anyway, they're safe now thanks to Timothy.>

<I suppose it's the same in a mansion. If you take even one step outside of Mulsby, you

will continue.>

<So what? When Timothy returns, I can't fire my driver.

However, you don't know what that troublesome bastard will do if you leave him inside the mansion.>

The two men's eyes focused on me. I stared at Christopher blankly.

Until now, I'd never thought of Christopher as a full ally, but neither had I

I had considered him an enemy. Even though I saw him whispering with Jerome right in front of me,

It never occurred to me that Christopher would put me in a dangerous situation. One day when

He and Harry had been drinking late, he said this when he argued with Christopher

when he came back in the morning. That I would never be thrown away like a toy.
Machine Translated by Google

He will never hurt me. When I think about the time we spent together, I realized

that Christopher was in some way in love with me, even though he wanted to deny it. It was difficult

say what kind of affection it was because it was very intimate, but Christopher felt a connection

intense with me, just as I am with him. If we had not been together, Christopher would not have

I would have invited you that night and confessed to being a monster. You wouldn't have called me <monster>.

The purpose of protecting myself from Timothy, who invited me to dinner, was not just to hide

some secret. He kept telling me to "run away." Like keeping him away from something

dangerous. Therefore, I was sure that Christopher would not hurt me. However, in

Instead of being safe, we will move further and further away from the truth. Christopher will never help

with revenge. My solidarity with him is clear but secret at the same time, so

We can never be next to each other as friends. Besides, if Christopher were

On Jerome's side, we would have to face each other as enemies.

It was obvious that if I continued to get caught up in Christopher like this, I would drift further and further away.

of revenge. Even if something like last night happened again, it would have been better

to delve into the secrets of the boys on the top floor of the <Club> alone. Instead of the two

silent men, I spoke first.

<Cristóbal. There's nothing I want to know about you anymore. I'm not even sure what you want to know.

you said it wasn't made up. I guess it's time for us to go our separate ways.>

Christopher stared at me with his bright blue eyes.

<I'm not leaving this mansion, so there's no need for you two to argue like this. If

You wait here, you can meet Timothy at any time.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<If I want to know something about Hugh, wouldn't it be faster to ask his brother? Still

So, I have some misunderstandings that I need to correct with Timothy, so it would be better

wait here.>

<Misunderstanding?>

-Christopher asked coldly.

<My name is Raymond, and I must let you know that I am the <real> Sergio Terres that you are

searching. And one more thing.>

I turned my attention to Jerome, who was watching us from across the river.

<Of course, I have to tell you who gave me the <Club> mask. At that time

I was in a hurry and couldn't answer. You both know this well when you see it for yourself.>

Christopher couldn't hold back any longer, he came up to me and grabbed me by the neck. I was dragged

helpless for him, not even having the strength to sit up properly, let alone

resist. I looked at his face and suddenly asked him.

<Does Tim like this kind of lipstick?>

Christopher frowned and looked at me curiously. I asked again, looking into his eyes.

light-colored.

<Do you think Tim likes to wear makeup?>

Without waiting for a response, I carelessly touched her body in her evening dress.

we stared as if we were going to be eaten.

<There are no fake breasts. I guess that's not Timothy's taste.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<I'm sure you've done all sorts of crazy things to please that bastard, but

It would be pretty interesting if I went ahead and told you that you and Jerome are a gang...

.>

Before I could finish speaking, Christopher threw me into a chair. He grabbed

both armrests and leaned down to look at me in an intimidating way, as if to trap me.

<Take it easy, Rachel. If you think I won't break your nose just because that happened to you,

last night, you are wrong.>

<Try breaking it. Then I think the team will be more likely to believe me.>

There was silence once more. We stared at each other, not moving back an inch.

<It's getting annoying.>

At that moment, Jerome muttered behind his back.

<Step aside, Christopher. I'd rather take you with me.>

As soon as Christopher heard those words, he removed his hand from the armrest without

doubt it. Jerome stood in front of me, took off his watch and put it in his pocket.

I kicked myself out of the chair and stood up, but my legs lost strength and I fell.

clumsily to the floor. Jerome stood next to the fallen chair and just stared at me. Christopher crossed

arms tightly and did not move. I glared at Christopher as he stood

stubbornly. I scraped the ground and somehow managed to get up. I had no

intention of letting myself be dragged obediently. I stumbled and hastily retreated.

Jerome stood still and looked at me, and his eyes took on a strange look. I didn't miss

the vision of madness he had been seeking a moment ago passing faintly by

his eyes. Jerome took a step closer. I gritted my teeth and took a step back. He took a step
Machine Translated by Google

closer. When I took a step back, my legs lost strength and I fell awkwardly. Already

I was so exhausted that I couldn't even move a finger. I had no choice but to look

helplessly as Jerome approached.

Jerome walked over calmly with a strange expression that was neither smiling nor

stiff. I looked at him standing in front of me with bloodshot eyes.

<Bastards.>

The guy grabbed my wrist with ridiculous ease.

<Let go, damn it! Damn it!>

There was nothing to do but fight. As Jerome helped me up, I couldn't help but

I had no choice but to lean on him. The doll that was trapped was skillfully

bent so that there was no strength in the arm. If I tried to exert even a little

of strength in my hand, my muscles were so tense that I couldn't move. When I

I glared, he smiled gently.

I turned my head completely and looked at Christopher. He was righting a fallen chair.

Unable to overcome his anger, he screamed.

<How dare you! Christopher!>

My voice cracked.

<How could you handle me! I'm going to Geronimo! Christopher!>

Christopher didn't respond. Instead, he watched me until the end as Jerome

dragged. Rather, it was Jerome who answered. He spoke in a low voice.

<Behave like a gentleman, Raymond.>

Machine Translated by Google

I wanted to kill him. Jerome opened the large window overlooking the garden and went straight out into the

garden. I gasped in surprise at the sunlight and the sudden cold air.

Jerome, who was almost 2 meters tall, guided me without much effort. If I didn't want to

walking, it would be better to lift him almost halfway and drag him so he could move his

feet. Every time I forced myself to take a step, the wrists holding me would tense and

My buttocks, which had been so severely abused the night before, were sore.

very much. After a while, it became difficult for me to even open my mouth to say a word.

word, let alone resist Jerome. Instead of Jerome helping me, I was

sweating like rain. My body, which had been treated so carelessly, ached and

My lower body was sore beyond words. All I could do was

to do was to suppress the moan that was about to escape.

Although he noticed I was in pain, Jerome did not speak or slow his pace. He walked

silently through the garden and along the outer wall of the mansion. When finally

I got to the back of the mansion and walked out to the parking lot, I was so exhausted that I had

to rely on Jerome for support. At this time, Jerome was also breathing heavily.

difficulty, but his walking pace never slowed. As he crossed the distance between the cars

luxury, I walked even a little faster. I got so tired and panted much faster than

I could barely walk. Jerome silently put his arms around my waist and hugged me

with force, then continued walking, supporting my weight with his whole body.

As I walked, trusting Jerome completely, with the sound of his breathing

right in my ear, I suddenly remembered a summer afternoon in Laberham. Jerome's hand,

who carefully cared for me while I suffered from the medicine, reminded me of the gentle hand and

intimate who was only focused on breastfeeding me, and suddenly I felt very uncomfortable with

Jerome's hand around my waist. At the same time, I was shivering from the cold, and the

I remember one night when I took off my clothes and put on my bare skin to keep warm,
Machine Translated by Google

and the sound of Jerome's breathing in my ear came back to me, and my ears suddenly felt

heat. Jerome stopped walking because I pushed him without realizing it. And, strangely enough,

It seems that Jerome brought my body closer, as if to comfort me, saying, "You just need to go a little

a little further away".

As we stopped for a moment, we suddenly heard a voice that called out to us.

called from behind.

<Wait a minute. Jerome, aren't you Jerome?>

Jerome, who was holding my side tightly and supporting me, stiffened his face. I looked

his cold, icy face with some curiosity. However, when Jerome immediately

He looked back, his face changed to that of a neat gentleman, as if he were wearing a mask.

<It was you, after all! What brought you here?>

The person who called us was a robust man of about 40 years old with a mustache. Although

He had a bit of a belly, his physique was very solid. The man looked at my face without thinking and

Then he fixed his gaze. The indifferent look suddenly acquired a deep curiosity and

The corners of my mouth rose slightly. I felt as if drops of cold water were running down my cheeks.

behind my back.

It was a look that recognized me. The moment I made eye contact with him

Man, I felt like I knew who he was. It was the first time I saw his face, but

He was definitely one of the men wearing masks at the <Club> last night. The ones who

They humiliated and gang raped me.

<… From what I understand, you were working in London.>

The man smiled unpleasantly and spoke slowly. Jerome replied politely.
Machine Translated by Google

<That's right. I came to see Mr. Donwell briefly last night and I'm back now.>

<Grandmaster?>

<Yes. I was planning to leave early in the morning, but a lot of things happened last night.

and I fell asleep.>

<Everyone is in a similar situation.>

The man looked at me and smiled mischievously at Jerome. Jerome naturally nodded in agreement.

head and looked at his wrist without thinking. Then, somewhat embarrassed, he asked the man.

<Speaking of which, I even lost my watch last night.>

<Hahaha, I think I had some fun.>

The man smiled happily and looked at his watch.

<It's only noon. Is it too late? >

<Yes. See you in London, Deputy Director.>

<Let's see, officer.>

When Jerome greeted him politely, the man did not hold him any longer. However, he nodded

while he continued to stare at me intensely. Jerome's eyes followed him until he realized

turn around. Jerome turned around and walked away calmly, but his face was cold.

We finally stopped in front of a black car. Jerome helped me into the seat.

from the passenger seat and climbed into the driver's seat with a relaxed attitude.

We didn't say anything. Jerome eased out of the well-equipped parking lot. The man

The so-called vice principal stood there watching and waved his hand slightly. Jerome opened the door.

car window, nodded, and pulled out of the parking lot completely. Jerome didn't accelerate until
Machine Translated by Google

around the garden of the mansion. Suddenly, I looked back and saw a man named

Assistant Principal watching us leave as we walked out the main entrance. He was doing

a phone call somewhere. Jerome seemed to have seen it in the mirror too.

As soon as we entered the forest where the main gate was no longer visible, Jerome

accelerated at a dizzying pace. He stepped on the accelerator, turned on his cell phone and made a call.

As soon as the other person answered the phone, Jerome spoke urgently.

<Get out now, Christopher. Leave the driver behind and go alone. If possible, change your car.

Meet me at Mrs. Stella's house.>

I was surprised by the expression and tone of voice of Jerome, who had just seen for the first time.

time, and I was speechless as I watched him. Jerome spoke with a stiff expression, gripping his

force the steering wheel.

<I was unlucky. Deputy Johnson saw us. Since his job is to keep an eye on me,

He's probably already calling Timothy right now. You don't have time to either.

put things off. Get out now. Throw away your cell phone... .>

Jerome paused for a moment. I heard something being said on the other end of the phone,

but I couldn't understand it clearly. He soon replied in a much calmer manner

than before.

<There is no way to fool him and Timothy will never leave a traitor alone. You know that well,

that you have experienced at Chadstone.>

Jerome paused again. The car steadily increased its speed and was so

so quickly that the outside landscape passed by like an afterimage.

Machine Translated by Google

<That's even more ridiculous. Christopher, I don't have time to talk like that. Get out of that house.

right now. You can always make plans again in the future. Did you really think that the

plan would go well as planned after bringing Raymond?>

As the call continued, the car sped away and left the woods.

We turned onto a quiet country road. The dazzling winter sunlight shone on the

edge of the hood. I listened with bated breath to hear every word he said.

Jerome. It was clear that Christopher and Jerome had planned to take down Timothy together.

Maybe Timothy was the answer he needed. If what Jerome wants most is to defame

Timothy, I will work harder than anyone to sabotage him and destroy everything Jerome holds dear.

<That sounds absurd. You pretended to be a dog, but have you really become a dog?

If that's the case, do what you want, <Cherry>.>

Jerome spoke coldly and hung up the phone. He abruptly threw his phone on the

board and closed his mouth. He seemed so lost in his thoughts that he had forgotten

complete that I was sitting next to him. I stared at a face

unknown person absorbed in his thoughts. The phone on the dashboard vibrated again, but

Jerome didn't even look up. As I took the phone from him, he raised his eyebrows and

looked. As soon as I checked the screen, a malicious smile appeared without me noticing.

knew. I showed Jerome the screen of my cell phone. Timothy's name was floating there.

Jerome asked politely, extending a hand towards me.

<Raymond, will you let me answer the phone?>

I slapped his hand away.

<I don't like it.>

Machine Translated by Google

The cell phone continued to vibrate persistently. Jerome turned slightly toward me. I stepped on

the accelerator without even looking ahead, but since it was a straight road, none of

The two of them paid attention. Jerome opened his beautiful lips and spoke.

<This is an important call, so you must answer it.>

<What happens when I receive this call?>

Instead of answering, Jerome stared at me. The car's speed slowed.

significantly. I put the phone to my ear and spoke in a sly voice.

<Oh, Mr. Timothy. Thank you for contacting us in advance. By the way, have you heard the news?

Jerome and Christopher said they have already found the person they are looking for. The man who

killed Hugh and George. That's me. Jerome was there when we killed those guys too,

Haven't you told us yet?

Jerome, who was listening attentively to my words, smiled with a face that looked like

if not a drop of blood would come out even if he was stabbed. The speed of the car, which had

slowed down for a moment, then accelerated again. The speed was so fast that if it appeared

even a curve, we would all be thrown into the underworld. But neither Jerome nor I were

mattered. At some point, his expression became half-stained with the madness that I

I knew. I was very pleased with that expression.

Jerome nodded.

<Answer the phone, Raymond.>

<Really? Then I'll take it.>

Machine Translated by Google

At that moment he hung up the phone. The phone disconnected for a moment. The phone

vibrated again. The moment he put his finger on the screen and slid it, Jerome added

briefly.

<As long as you don't mind Christopher being like you last night.>

When I stopped my fingers at those words, it was too late. The phone was

connected. But I couldn't say anything. Jerome didn't say anything either. Jerome's cheerful and unique voice

Timothy came out from the other side of the phone connected to the speaker. Along with the voice, there was also a

heard a loud noise of unknown origin.

<Jerome? Jerome, did you answer the phone?>

Jerome didn't answer and sat up straight in the driver's seat. He kept his mouth shut.

closed while driving facing forward. Timothy called out to Jerome once again.

No one answered. Beyond the mobile phone, where no voice could be heard, only a

unknown noise penetrated my ears.

I couldn't bear to open my mouth. I couldn't tell if Jerome's words were just a

threat or sincere, but there was no way I could speak after hearing those

words. Besides, Jerome had just called Christopher and told him to run away from

immediately. As I stood still without even making a sound, Jerome, who

He was driving while looking ahead, he looked at me with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

He asked sarcastically, "You can't do it, can you?"

Jerome spoke softly with a relaxed expression that made you want to give him a

punch.

<Yes, Timothy.>

<The phone was disconnected.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Really? Was it a signal failure?>

Jerome responded as if it was no big deal.

<What's going on?>

<Where are you now? I have urgent work to do. Do you want to come back?>

Jerome answered without taking his eyes off the front.

<I have to go straight to London for a mission, so it will be difficult to return.

What's going on?>

<I'll charter you a private jet to London. Come back in a moment.>

Timothy spoke softly in Hugh's voice.

<Timothy, we're too far away for that. I'm already on my way to Portsmouth. Can't you

can you do it by phone?>

Of course, what Jerome said was a lie. We continued driving down the road.

rural. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Soon Timothy spoke in a voice

low.

<Jerome. I can see them all now.>

Jerome and I looked in the rearview mirror almost simultaneously. There was no

car following us. There was silence in the car. Jerome, Timothy and I were all

silent. The only thing that continued was a loud noise coming from beyond the speaker of the

phone... Just loud noise... I stuck my head out the car window as a

thought flashed by. A helicopter was seen floating quietly in the distance.
Machine Translated by Google

the sky. Helicopter! I looked back at Jerome. Our eyes met. Suddenly, he pulled

my arm and sat me in the chair, then turned the handle.

The car took a dangerous curve and plunged into the coniferous forest that bordered the

country road. Laughter came from the other end of the phone. - Timothy asked.

<Do you want to play hide and seek?>

Instead of answering, Jerome took the phone from my hand and tapped the end button.

call. The loud noise of the helicopter disappeared. He threw his phone out the window without

doubt it. Instead, the sound of the helicopter rotor became closer, as if it were coming

directly from above the coniferous forest.

After that, Jerome drove randomly through the coniferous forest with his mouth closed and the

calm face. I was doubtful if I was going in the right direction, but since I was new to this area,

I had no choice but to watch as I made my way through the trees. The side mirror

broke and fell after hitting a tall tree, but Jerome didn't care.

The car body shook violently due to the uneven ground. Still, somehow

I was able to get through the forest. The body of a helicopter suddenly appeared over the

endless treetops. The sound of the rotor faded away as it approached.

I had a sinister feeling about Christopher and the sound of the rotor.

helicopter chasing me, so I couldn't get my thoughts together. As I tried to swallow

a sigh as I looked at the tree trunks passing by, Jerome, sitting next to me

side, he clicked his tongue under his breath.

<It was a mistake.>

I thought he was talking to himself, but Jerome continued.

Machine Translated by Google

<I never thought I'd be coming home by helicopter. Looks like I came back in very good shape.

way. Well, I should have taken the helicopter into account too, but you were very
distracted.>

<… … .>

I stared at him without saying a word. Jerome smiled as he focused on

drive.

<If I had been thinking about helicopters, I wouldn't have needed to answer the phone.

Anyway, Raymond, you achieved your goal.>

Jerome said jokingly.

<You have completely lost your relationship with Timothy.>

There was nothing else to do but rack one's brains. If Jeronimo's weakness

it was Timothy, then he had to use Timothy. However, unlike the way

set a trap for Christopher and Jerome, he couldn't just blindly approach Timothy.

Anyway, by killing Hugh, he was in a position to incur Timothy's grudge.

I quickly came to a conclusion without even having to think about what Timothy

would think of me. In order to use Timothy, I needed to know more about him. However,

to find out information about Timothy, ironically the only person who could answer

It was Jerome, who was sitting next to him.

I asked as I watched Jerome sharply turn the wheel to avoid large

tree trunks.

<What do you plan to do now?>

Machine Translated by Google

Finally, a well-paved road began to appear in the distance, beyond the

large tree trunks. Jerome tilted his head with a carefree expression

as he ran furiously towards the road. Jerome responded the moment he

we left the coniferous forest.

<First of all, if you get caught, you will die, so you must run away.>

<How?>

As soon as we left the coniferous forest, the sound of the helicopter became

surprisingly strong. I stuck my head out the car window, looked out

helicopter and I was surprised. The helicopter was hovering just above the car, a short distance away.

The movements of the people trying to get down the stairs could be clearly seen.

rope from inside the helicopter. I stuck my head inside the car and looked at Jerome,

who was still calm.

<How are you going to beat the helicopter?>

<You can't get away with this.>

An eerily calm response came.

<There's no way to outrun a helicopter with a car on a road like this.

You know this because you were a soldier too.

<So why did you stumble upon that damn forest?>

<The reason I changed the route was to change the destination.>

<What's the point of changing your destiny if you can't even outrun the helicopter?>
Machine Translated by Google

The car rumbled onto the road. I looked at his cheeks, ears and the back of his neck.

Jerome's sunburned and I asked.

<How do you plan to escape?>

Jerome smiled as he accelerated at breakneck speed down the straight country road.

He looked at me. Suddenly, a strong feeling of nostalgia came over me. It wasn't the nostalgia that

I felt for Jerome. This situation. This scene is about sitting next to each other in a

fast moving car and dreaming of escaping from fear. The golden sunlight

midday pouring in through the car window and the high, clear blue sky.

A sudden rush of perfume clogged my throat. Jerome didn't notice my agitation and whispered

with beautiful lips full of laughter.

<What is there to worry about? There is a specialist with me.>

Feeling like my heart was being crushed, I walked away from Jerome. I pulled out the

head out the car window and looked toward the helicopter.

The helicopter did not pursue us until the end. After chasing it along a rural road

for about 5 minutes, he quickly picked up the half-lowered rope ladder, changed

direction and flew away in the opposite direction. I watched as the helicopter flew away

quickly and only when he disappeared from my sight did I put my head inside the car. Still

My ears were ringing from the noise of the helicopter's rotor. Jerome concentrated on

driving, whether or not the rotor noise disappeared.

After travelling along the rural roads at a shaky speed, we arrived at a small

city. I saw a small sign that said <Rain Water>. Jerome finally slowed down

speed. I quietly joined the ranks of other cars and took the road. Entering

the country road along with other cars, my body relaxed, as if I had been

nervous without realizing it. At the same time, the pain I had forgotten returned.
Machine Translated by Google

There were almost no injuries. The torn corner of my mouth and the scratches on the carpet

They hurt a little, but it didn't bother me too much. It hurt and throbbed down there, but I could

bear it as long as I didn't move. Rather, the muscle pain was severe due to use

excessive repeated use of my limbs, which were dragged, bent, fleeing and

trapped. Even when I sat still, my whole body felt stiff and throbbing.

The only good thing about yesterday's mess was that they preferred easy rape to seeing blood bleed.

on my back. As if it were rude, I spilled so much gel that my back didn't

tore, but that was all. Even if I walked without rest for several hours without resting,

I was in so much pain that tears came out of my eyes. You will need to rest well.

for at least two days to be able to move your body properly. This was possible

because I was once a soldier and have been exercising constantly ever since. In other words,

words, Jaime... .

Suddenly I looked at Jerome. He was unbuttoning the bow tie he had been wearing

carefully. At first glance, the man's hands were far from pretty. It was

quite different from Bluebell's days, when she looked like a cute puppet. Her hands

hard and rough, they had many scars, they were rough with calluses here and there and

thick joints. Since Laberham, his hands were this rough. Jerome called the

man he met at the Deputy Director's mansion, and the man called Agent Jerome.

I could guess the origin of the hand somehow.

<Agent Jerome.>

Jerome, who was taking off his bow tie and putting it in his inside pocket, laughed.

He looked at her with mischievous eyes. Jerome responded politely, with a strong and characteristic accent

Posh.

<It's an honor to serve a war hero. Sergeant.>

Machine Translated by Google

<An agent. Do you think he could work for a secret intelligence agency?>

<Strictly speaking, even if you ask me that, I can't say yes. Raimundo.>

He looked at the guy who was speaking unpleasantly and said sarcastically.

<An agent working for the Secret Intelligence Service enters the <Club>, kidnaps

and gang rapes civilians and attends orgies?>

<Uhm... .>

<What happened to the person who was raped with me yesterday? Did he personally show up?

Agent Nari and cleaned things up? How was he killed?>

<That's extreme!>

Jerome laughed and muttered. Meanwhile, Jerome's eyes looked through the mirror

rearview mirror and checked the back of the car. He spoke in a low voice.

<As for Jamie, he returned home safely yesterday morning. You should be fine by now.

receiving treatment.>

<Why are you doing that?>

<What are you doing?>

<What is the reason for dismembering a healthy person and mutilating him? Why is he put on

such a stigma to ordinary people? Jerome, do you find this funny? Do these things appeal to your

sadistic and perverted tendencies? How long will this last? How long are you going to repeat that?>

<I said this briefly before.>

Machine Translated by Google

Suddenly, Jerome stopped his car in the middle of the road and lunged at me.

I was so startled that I stopped breathing and stared at Jerome, who had his face right

in front of me. Jerome smiled until he narrowed his eyes and kissed him briefly on the lips.

It was a brief moment with no time to bite. Jerome returned to his seat and put on his

seat belt. He fastened my seat belt and grabbed the steering wheel. The voice of

Jerome as he continued speaking was still soft.

<I am against violence and drugs.>

At that moment, Jerome turned the wheel and entered the opposite lane. A car that was

We were about to crash into each other, he changed direction rapidly and honked his horn for a long time.

while. Without any sign of hesitation, Jerome pressed the accelerator and drove in reverse.

A sudden idea occurred to me and I quickly looked back, when two cars behind me

We, who were going in reverse, also left the lane and began to follow us.
fiercely.

It wouldn't be surprising if Jerome was actually a secret agent, but anyway

modes he was a fascinating driver. He skillfully changed lanes while dodging

quickly the cars approaching from the front, and as soon as the traffic light

He changed at the intersection, made an exquisite turn and entered the other lane. There was a commotion

behind us, with a sudden stop and a loud honk, but simply

We check the situation in the rearview mirror and don't even blink.

At some point, a car was passed and Jerome was able to easily overtake the

another car chasing him, turning the wheel into the alley. Jerome, who was driving,

I was extremely calm, but my heart, as I sat in silence

Next to him, it was so intense that the car chase even involved driving in reverse.

Jerome wandered through unknown alleys at high speed and finally stopped.

abruptly somewhere.
Machine Translated by Google

I pressed my back against the backrest, grabbed the auxiliary handle, stiffened and

I finally sighed. Jerome asked, unbuckling his seat belt.

<I need to run a bit from now on.>

<Can you run, you crazy bastard?>

I felt nauseous, like I was still in a fast-moving car. Jerome smiled.

while unbuckling his seat belt.

<You used to do well in <Kelly>. Just run like you did then.>

I firmly grabbed the neck of the boy who was right in front of me. He squeezed his neck tightly.

force as if he were going to strangle him and he growled.

<You will have fond memories of that time, but if you say something like that one more time, I will tear you away.

the language.>

<Oh, right. It must be hard to run because something bad happened last night. I felt indifferent,

Raymond. I apologize.>

<This bastard… .>

<I'll help you. Let's go.>

<Hands off! Damn it.>

I pushed Jerome hard and opened the car door. I was able to get out of the car, but getting up

It was a struggle. As soon as I stood up and grabbed onto the car door, I almost fell.

collapse. The winter wind was blowing. As I leaned against the door and took

a moment to catch his breath, Jerome got up from the driver's seat and came

straight at me.
Machine Translated by Google

He reached out his hand without saying a word. Strangely enough, it suddenly came to my mind.

mind a memory that I had completely forgotten. When I got stuck in a

log cabin, forgetting how to walk and becoming addicted to drugs, Jerome

He stretched out his cold hand and said, <If you reach out, you will catch it.> Jerome's face,

twenty-five years old, who had suddenly risen before my eyes, fell, and he, who was more

Thirty years old, he stood in front of me and held out his hand. Like Jerome back then,

It reminded me of being able to stand on two legs, being able to walk, being able to run.

He didn't want to hold my hand. I wanted to push him off me and run away, but that was

would mean crawling along the ground. The weak resistance was swept away by a strong push.

I took his hand and leaned on him. Jerome hugged my waist tightly to support me and

He walked quickly. I looked at Jerome's face as he walked forward and

I suddenly asked.

<Where are you going to lock me up this time?>

<Lock them up?>

<I didn't drag you here so I couldn't meet Timothy. First I didn't

We let him out of that damn school, then we locked him in a log cabin. What

do you plan to do this time?>

<Well. I haven't thought about that yet, and I was planning on changing into these clothes first.>

<… Clothes?>

<Look at us again. It's like being a bridesmaid at a wedding and then the two of you are left

caught in the eye and run away.>

It sounded like he was casually telling jokes or something, but Jerome had

reason. Jerome was dressed to the nines in a smart tailcoat and I was dressed in
Machine Translated by Google

dressed to the nines in a suit. These two men had a striking appearance and were at

at least a head taller than the others, so if Timothy wanted to find us, he would

I would find it in the blink of an eye. Not only that, but Jerome almost hugged me and supported me,

so it was inevitable that people passing by would look at me from time to time.

There was nothing wrong with what he said, but it bothered me that he was avoiding

deliberately an answer, so I pressed my elbow hard against his side.

Jerome, who was suddenly attacked, groaned and looked at me with smiling eyes.

<Don't be so harsh. We're both in a tough spot.>

I couldn't even respond because I thought it was ridiculous that Jerome and I were

running away on friendly terms from before. I couldn't accept that Jerome and I

we shared the same situation. But Jerome and I were now walking side by side

other. No, it was much closer than walking side by side. I put my arm around

from his shoulder and he wrapped his arm around my waist, holding my body close

from me so I wouldn't fall. I would go and trust him. We became <us>. It was so

unknown who couldn't stop talking. He could only look at Jerome's unfamiliar face,

whom I hated so much and still hate.

<There is no place to change clothes, taking a taxi is dangerous and you are lost.>

I looked at Jerome, who spoke happily.

<Who, wow, who's that for?>

Even though I was out of breath, I fired wildly. On the other hand, Jerome, who didn't even

He was out of breath, he answered naturally and politely.

<By whom? You asked for it.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<So I told you to run away a long time ago, right?>

<… … .>

Instead of answering, I stopped and stared at him. Jerome didn't give up either and

faced with a smiling face. We stopped for a moment and looked at each other, and I was the

first to turn his head because he was so shocked by this situation in which

suddenly we were having a snowball fight.

As I walked in silence, I had no choice but to trust Jerome more and more.

Having been in a car that performed all kinds of stunts for the past hour,

I was much more exhausted than when I was in the mansion. Even if my legs had

failed, they would have disappeared long ago, but I wanted to avoid Jerome charging me

on my back, so I stubbornly walked on my feet and my body almost leaned on

Jerome. It was an unfamiliar and awkward moment, not knowing what to do with his body, but

Jerome had a calm expression on his face that didn't change at all. When I lost

balance, grabbed my arm by the shoulder and held me in place, hugging my

waist tightly to hold me. When the distance was too short and I twisted,

He used more force to straighten his back and slow down. He seemed to think that

He was complaining because he was going through a hard time. It was true that it was difficult,

so I was panting even as I walked with my weight on Jerome.

When I had walked about two blocks, I was so exhausted that I wanted to sit down. I breathed

deep and when my legs gave way and my knees buckled, Jerome sat me down on the

curb. He sat down next to me and wiped the sweat from his forehead. At some point, Jerome

He also let out a long sigh, as if he was quite tired. He rested his cheek

on the knee and looked at me.

Machine Translated by Google

<Maybe it's better now?>

<… … .>

<Give me some advice, specialist.>

Jerome's face, who spoke in a light tone, was not particularly bright either.

worried. I didn't feel the need to respond, so I ignored him and just breathed.

Jerome stared at me and suddenly smiled. The newly bright green eyes were

full of mischief and the reddish lips parted to reveal white teeth. The wind

blew, causing his sweat-soaked black hair to flutter.

Jerome suddenly reached out and touched her cheek. He wiped away the beads of sweat that had fallen from her cheek.

ran down her cheeks with her fingertips and she slowly ran her cold hands over them

his cheeks... He brushed the tip of my chin and wrapped around the back of my neck. I just stared at him

in silence. The fur on the back of my neck stood up from the slow, caressing hand. She looked at Jerome

and fiercely pulled his hand away.

<Why don't you let Agent Nari handle it? Don't ask civilians

helpless.>

<What humility.>

Jerome persistently reached out and smoothed her hair.

<At this point, we can all go our separate ways.>

<What a sad thing!>

<Who's upset? It's good for you to get rid of the lump and it's good for me because I don't

I have to look at your face.>

Machine Translated by Google

<So what happens if Timothy catches you?>

<I have some errands to run, so I have no reason to refuse.>

<What if Timothy bothers you again like he did last night?>

<Are you worried about me now? I'm so grateful that my eyes are filled with

tears.>

I nervously grabbed his wrist and pulled him away.

<You should have worried about that before. For example in Bluebell or Laberham.>

Jerome put his hand on my cheek again.

<To put it bluntly, it's none of your business.>

The moment I tried to remove his hand once again, Jerome unexpectedly

He grabbed my hand as if he were snatching it away from me. Jerome smiled softly, squeezing my hands

so hard that it hurt to open his mouth.

<I'm worried. If Timothy catches you, my situation will be a problem.>

The crazy bastard clenched his hand so tightly that he couldn't even make a sound.

pain. Jerome suddenly pressed his body against me, pinning my hands against the

floor. He came up to me, as if to hug me, and put his hand in my pants pocket.

After a while, he took out my cell phone and dropped it. As soon as his hands

were free, he threw a punch, but Jerome nimbly dodged it by tilting his back.

upper body. As his body leaned forward as he swung his fist with

With all his might, Jerome stood up and quickly increased the distance.
Machine Translated by Google

I managed to keep my balance by cursing the one who was smiling.

unpleasantly. Jerome didn't care and just calmly called some

part.

<Hello, Mrs. Stella. Yes, this is Jeronimo. How have you been?>

I walked a few steps away and threw small stones that I could catch at him, who smiled like a

snake. To his chagrin, Jerome stepped back and avoided being hit. He no longer had the strength

to grab it, so I just lay down on the sidewalk. The winter sunlight stabbed

my eyelids tightly.

<Yes, ma'am. I know it's dangerous, but I'm in a bit of a hurry right now.>

I closed my eyes and breathed slowly as Jerome spoke on the phone with a person

called Stella for a few minutes. The cold winter air penetrated deep into my

lungs. Jerome hung up the phone after a while, told me to wait and disappeared

somewhere. I got up from lying down and massaged my legs. The muscle pain was

so painful it made me cry, but my muscles were so strong I couldn't let go

in peace. At least this is because I jogged regularly while I was in <Elle Fan>. If

would have been drinking and using drugs like he did when he lived in the house

Teddy, Jerome would have carried me on his back a long time ago.

As I silently massaged my legs, all sorts of things came to mind.

random thoughts. Although he was not as strong as Jerome, Teddy was eager to

take care of me. One day, when I was high on drugs and passed out in front of the front door,

Teddy searched the entire neighborhood like teeth, looking for me. In the end, Teddy, who couldn't

find me and came back, saw me slumped in front of the front door and got angry and started

to hit me. I liked Teddy's innocence like that. Although he kept saying things like "Don't

like it,” “Get out of here,” and “Get out of there now,” it was always Teddy who would pick me up when
Machine Translated by Google

I was passing out from drunkenness. The hand massaging my leg stopped. In fact,

Teddy's cooking skills weren't that bad. He missed the terrible clam chowder.

that I used to do.

As I stared at my legs in silence, a black shoe slid between my ankles.

I raised my head. Jerome had his back to the pale winter sun and suddenly pressed

a cold can against my cheek. As I pushed my cheek away in disgust, he smiled with

mischievously and handed me the can. It was a can of Coca-Cola. Jerome said as he opened his

of cans.

<You have to wait here for a moment.>

<… … .>

Instead of answering, he violently shook the soda can. Jerome, who was

drinking cola, staring with wide eyes. I shook the can with all my might and threw it away.

Jerome's gaze, chasing the can, turned to the sidewalk on the other side. He turned

towards me with his eyes still wide open.

<I'm not going to eat it, you idiot.>

<… … .>

<Don't do anything you don't want to do and get out.>

<You're stubborn anyway.>

Jerome, who was speaking in a playful voice, suddenly sat on my thighs. Just

A few people passed by at the beginning, but they all looked at us. Quickly

I pushed his shoulder, but Jerome remained as still as a rock. Before I had

time to resist, the guy grabbed my temporomandibular joint, forced me to open

Machine Translated by Google

mouth and poured his ration of cola on me. He was absolutely crazy. The carbonic acid hit

my throat and went down painfully into my esophagus. Although I hit Jerome's arm

and I pushed him, he drank the whole can of coke as if it didn't hurt him at all. I swallowed half of it and

I spilled the other half.

<Cough, cough!>

I gasped, leaned over, and coughed violently. Jerome was sitting right in front of me.

me, so I had no choice but to rest my head on his arms and cough as if I had

gagging. As I looked at him with teary eyes, Jerome sucked his coke-soaked finger

and laughed like a bad boy. It's not a joke, I really wanted to kill him. At the moment

as I was about to rush in and strangle him, he slipped away again.

I couldn't help but sigh and look at Jerome. However, maybe thanks to drinking sweets, my

thirst was quenched and my exhausted body felt a little refreshed. It was very little. Every time I

Jerome would come up and throw rocks at him, and he would stay away. He was standing hunched over with a

hand in pocket, randomly searching through someone else's cell phone. There was nothing

worth investigating, so I left it alone.

Jerome asked, having been searching through his phone for a while.

<Is Fei your lover?>

<… What?>

<I got a text message. They're asking me when I'll be back.>

Jerome said, waving his phone with a text window on screen.

<I'm worried, so call me and tell me to come home quickly.>

<Give it to me.>
Machine Translated by Google

<What?>

<Cell phone!>

<If you get close, they will throw stones at you.>

<… … .>

I looked at him like he was going to kill me, but Jerome just smiled. After looking at him for a while,

I finally gave up.

<I won't throw it away, so bring it.>

<I don't think so.>

<Then at least send a reply. I'll go tomorrow.>

Jerome looked at me and said grumpily.

<You can't go tomorrow.>

<Why did you decide that?>

<Um... .>

Jerome replied, pretending to be distressed.

<Why are you jealous?>

Jerome started to respond randomly. I dragged my legs and half crawled towards the boy and

I snatched her cell phone. In that short period of time, Jerome sent Fay a

text message that read, "I'm sorry, but our relationship is over." Fortunately,

She called me right away and I quickly answered the phone and said, "Fei, Oh Hae-hae." That

son of a bitch was playing a joke... > As he spoke, Jerome grabbed the phone
Machine Translated by Google

cell phone from behind. He took the cell phone from her and hung up arbitrarily. I was so angry that I felt

as if the top of my head was going to explode.

<Son of a bitch!>

<I'll borrow your cell phone for a moment. As you saw earlier, I threw mine away.>

<Stop playing and give it to me!>

<I'm also waiting for an urgent phone call to stop it from working.>

If I could beat Timothy and Jerome to death, I would have no desire. I couldn't get over it.

my anger and I was so exhausted that I fell, and it was only then that Jerome picked me up

He carelessly picked me up and left me on the sidewalk. I didn't have the strength to sit down, so

I lay down and saw that Jerome had gone out onto the road alone. The idea of worrying Fay and Alan

made me feel uncontrollably uncomfortable. Besides, Jerome didn't really seem to have

no intention of letting me off easily, and even took my cell phone so I didn't

there was nothing I could do at this point.

If you think about it carefully, in the current situation, moving in with Jerome wasn't a bad idea.

Jerome was the closest person to <Club> and the best person to know about Timothy.

However, it was very unpleasant to see someone like that, scratching his insides, making

exploding another person's heart and then getting offended. I also felt a resistance

physiological to having to move in with Jerome. We could never have a relationship

cooperation and we had never been in the same situation before, so this

moment was extremely awkward. I even had the unrealistic thought that

It would be better to go back to the New Kontan strip club alone and look for male prostitutes who had

been in the <club> to sell their bodies.

Machine Translated by Google

When I took a deep breath and regained my composure, Jerome returned. A red truck

was slowly driving behind him. Finally, both Jerome and the truck stopped

in front of me. He opened the car door and walked towards me. He put his arms under my armpits

and helped him up. There was no choice. I leaned into his arms and almost hugged him.

as I approached the truck.

In the driver's seat sat a man with long braided gray hair

in two pigtails that fell over his broad, muscular shoulders. He wore a vest

denim with nothing underneath, so the strong muscles of his chest were clearly

visible. It was as big as a rock, so even though there was only one person in it, it looked

as if the truck was full. Anyway, he was a middle-aged man with

Huge muscles... He was wearing wild makeup. The man smiled with red lips

bright. I shook my head, but I couldn't hide my embarrassment.

After I managed to get into the back seat with the help of Jerome, the man

He held out his hand to me. We shook hands half unconsciously. Jerome intervened,

was in the passenger seat.

<Raymond, this is Ms. Stella. She's someone I'll be taking care of for a moment today.

Mrs. Stella, this is Raymond. I know Christopher well.>

<Nice to meet you, Raymond.>

Mrs. Stella had deep dimples in her rough, bearded cheeks. As soon as

As we exchanged greetings, Mrs. Stella immediately started the truck.

I lay halfway down in the back seat and looked at the scenery passing by outside the

window. Despite my wife's brusque driving skills, I felt

uncontrollably sleepy and fell asleep without realizing it.

Machine Translated by Google

When I woke up, I was lying in an unfamiliar bed. My stomach hurt. When I woke up,

I tried to get up, felt a pain and groaned spontaneously. I barely managed to get out of the blanket,

I stretched and warmed up a bit. Maybe because I slept well, my body felt lighter.

before I fell asleep. Only after relaxing my body did I look around the

dark environment. It was dark so I couldn't see anything.

The window next to the bed was wide open. A cool, unexpected breeze blew in.

came in. My hair was blowing wildly in the wind. I blinked in surprise and carefully

I poked my head out the window. There was a sound. The moment I pulled the part out

upper body, the sound of the waves reached my ears. I blinked. Little by little the

darkness became familiar to my eyes. It was the sea. Outside the window, there was a small

cliff about ten meters high, and the sea water pitch black

splashed and lapped past the soft white sand beach below the cliff.

It's going to be very difficult to escape. After feeling the sea breeze for a while to chase away the

drowsiness, I closed the window. I got out of bed carefully. The pain down there was still

intense, but not to the point where I couldn't walk. I limped across the bedroom floor.

Every time he took a step, the floor made a creaking sound.

When I opened the door, a bright light came in. There was a very bright fluorescent light

and a pair of slippers were neatly placed on the rug in front of the door.

I ignored my slippers and quietly tiptoed out. The house was small and cozy and

There was a peaceful silence. Except for the occasional sound of waves through the window

half-open, everything was infinitely silent and desolate. There was a soft carpet on

the floor. I walked carefully across the carpet and quietly left the living room.

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome was sitting on the couch in the living room. He leaned back on the couch, tilted his head... he was

asleep

Blinking, I stood from a distance and looked at him. His shirt collar was removed and

They unbuttoned the cufflinks on his sleeves. His chest rose and fell regularly as if

was sleeping soundly. I turned on my heel and approached Jerome in

secret. He didn't notice anything and was sleeping deeply, breathing calmly.

I stopped in front of him and silently looked at Jerome.

His cheeks and chin, where the incipient beard was beginning to grow, and his lips

slightly ajar when he slept, they were unfamiliar to him because they had the

distinctive appearance of a man. I don't know anything about Jerome. But on the other hand, he seemed

that there was nothing I didn't know about Jerome. That face with the eyes closed

peacefully is extremely unknown. Although he had already turned thirty,

Even my appearance was unfamiliar to me. Still, for some reason, I found it

familiar, as if we had lived skin to skin all our lives. No, it was no different than

live skin to skin for the rest of our lives... Even after leaving Bluebell and

Laberham, the boys on the top floor never left my side completely. Even the

Dead Hugh seemed to live day by day somewhere, growing older like me.

It will be like this for the rest of my life. I will never forget the boys on the top floor.

They had become an inseparable part of me and I could no longer separate them.

complete me. I couldn't tell the difference between me and the guys on the top floor, as if I

would have melted and solidified along with them. The cruelty I had, the anger I had, I did not

They were all mine. The love I learned from them never fully became mine.

own wish. The boys will be with me in my life forever... .

Machine Translated by Google

There is no perfect way to kill them. No matter how you kill them, they will be imprinted.

in my life through their death, and if I let them live, they will participate in my life through their

lives. I couldn't run away for the rest of my life. That was my destiny. my destiny

He stood tall, casting a shadow over Jerome, and then ran quickly and

silently. Jerome opened his eyes as if he had been waiting. We didn't say a word.

word. I grabbed her beautiful, defenseless neck tightly with both hands. Jerome twisted

knee and tried to hit his solar plexus with his heel. Instead of avoiding his body, he wrapped

his legs and twisted them. Jerome turned around, took out the joint and kicked him in the

side with my free leg. I barely blocked my feet with my arms.

As soon as Jerome lost his balance and slid off the couch, she got on top of him.

mercilessly pressed a pillow into his face, blocking his breathing. Jerome grabbed my

wrist and rolled away with all his might. He pushed me, I lost my center of gravity,

I stepped back and for a split second my knees buckled. Jerome didn't waste his time.

that moment and threw a punch hitting his lip. Blood pooled in his mouth,

but instead of stopping, he jumped up and wrapped his arms around Jerome's waist, knocking him down. I stood

on top of him and grabbed his neck again. Jerome grabbed her arm and tried to push him away, but

He held on tenaciously. He was strangling me as if he were going to break my bones.

neck. Jerome threw his head back and struggled. I pressed my thighs hard against the

upper body and pressed my thumb against his neck. He threw his head back.

Jeronimo blinked. His red, bloodshot eyes stared at me, the corners of his mouth twitching.

His mouth slightly raised. I used more force and strangled him. My eyes closed

slowly.

The body beneath me lost strength and went limp. Although I was skeptical, little by little

I relaxed my hands. Jerome remained motionless below, his ivory cheeks pale.

Shaking hand, I put my finger under my nose. There was not even a slight breath. I felt no
Machine Translated by Google

Nothing. Maybe he's dead. The sound of waves crashing suddenly came from further away.

beyond the window. Jeronimo is dead.

I felt as if all the blood in my body had disappeared. As I looked at the

Jerome died, my ears suddenly felt chills. I could clearly feel the sweat

cold running down my spine. This time I was drowning, as if someone was

strangling. I felt as if all the strength was leaving my body. I stared blankly

understand Jerome's face, whose eyes were closed as if he were asleep.

<No.>

The blood dripping from his torn lip fell onto Jerome's neck, where it lay.

a red handprint.

<Ah... No.>

I thought I was screaming, but I didn't hear any screaming. I felt like a sound

terrifying sound coming out of my throat, but I couldn't hear anything, as if I was deaf. I felt

as if trapped in a perfect vacuum. Dead Jerome fell screaming. He put on his

shirt, opened it as if to tear it, and placed his clasped hands on his bare chest.

I pressed my palm to his chest as his heart stopped. Blood dripped down the back of his hand.

from her hand and onto Jerome's chest.

How many times have I done it? How many times have I done it in Afghanistan? How many times have I

seen a dead person go into shock? Was it late? I had a horrible feeling as if the whole

blood was draining from my body. Was it late? Was it late? Was it late? That couldn't be

be possible. You can't die here! We, you, you, I, are lies. It's a dream. That's not

It may be possible. Every time he pressed his chest, Jerome's limbs jumped,

but he never opened his eyes. I almost threw myself in front of him.
Machine Translated by Google

I grabbed Jerome's chin, whose head hung dead. He straightened his head, tilted it

back and kissed him. I covered my nose and breathed deeply through my mouth. Before I gave in

account, tears were flowing. It can't be like this. I can't die. I didn't know either.

what this feeling was. But I couldn't lose any more. Children. I couldn't lose any more of my

boys. I did it because I didn't know. Because I don't know. I didn't know. I held on to him and breathed

desperately. He was calm. He was so calm. It couldn't be like this. We, oh,

So, you, we're always there, you, you, when you die, me now, my life, all I have,

In this life, for me, you are the only one! I can't lose you too! I rubbed my lips

covered in blood against him and I breathed into him. Tears fell. Jerome didn't even

he moved his fingertips.

He raised his body and pressed his chest with his clasped hands as if pumping his

heart. Tears and blood spread across his chest, making it look as if

was really dead. Jerome didn't move. He's dead. dead. He collapsed on top

Jerome and screamed. Like an egg breaking, cracks began to appear in the world

from the void where the sound disappeared. The suffocating silence broke in the corners.

I heard a scream. It was my scream that didn't even reach my ears. I was screaming urgently at everything

lung, despite my deafness. A bloodcurdling scream pierced my eardrums. That scream

terrifying made me tremble and took my breath away.

"Run! Run away! Run away! Run away! "Run away!"

<Cough!>

A painful cough instantly brought me back to reality. Starting with a single

cough, Jerome turned his body and coughed as if he was vomiting. I froze with my eyes

wide open. Tears ran down but I couldn't say anything. Jeronimo came back to life.

He coughed and twisted his body. I was breathing painfully and my chest was heaving. Only then did I

hurriedly stood up and lifted Jerome's upper body. I held him in

Machine Translated by Google

my arms as if supporting him. Jerome arched his back and coughed profusely. Drops of

Blood dripped from his mouth. His face pale and tired, he coughed for a long time.

Jerome, panting and struggling to breathe, shook his body several times before

finally be able to breathe properly. I was looking at his blood covered chest. It was

my blood. Blood flowed from the torn lips and from the inside of the mouth after being

hit by Jerome. Jerome raised his head. As I was looking at him in my arms all

time, our eyes met immediately.

The silence was deafening. She was still shedding tears. Her bloodshot eyes

blood and vivacious were hateful and charming at the same time. I felt like I was going to turn

crazy like that. When I saw him open his eyes, I wanted to strangle him again, and when I saw his eyes

green eyes staring at me, I kept eye contact with him forever and didn't want to move.

A mixture of blood and saliva flowed from the torn lip. I sobbed silently and looked at Jerome without

blink. She opened her lips, wet with my blood and saliva.

<I should have killed him.>

Jerome reached out his hand. He wiped his wet eyes with his fingertips and spoke to

hoarse voice.

<You can't love me.>

<I don't love you.>

I answered while crying. Jerome let out a short laugh. Even the sound of

The laugh was hoarse. I had never imagined it. I just… . I just hugged Jerome tighter.

strength. I buried my face in his chest and cried. Jerome didn't even hug me, he just held me in his arms.

silence. The man spoke in a hoarse, choked voice.

<Will all your hatred disappear just because you killed me once?>
Machine Translated by Google

he asked, cunning as a snake.

<Is it okay for us to live together like this?>

We met when we were twenty years old. In a remote school, in a cold and

Without even a tropical night, he tried to kill me several times, he raped me, he had me raped in

group and whipped me until my whole body was black and bruised. Jeronimo loved it.

I loved watching him throw me into the abyss of frustration and despair and climb that

cliff. He loved cumming on my face. He loved raping me. I loved watching him

Other people gang raped people. Raping me while I was sleeping and taking pictures

were his most fun pastimes. He loved torturing me harshly and trampling me.

miserably.

Still, I hoped that I would survive and stay healthy. I hoped that I would survive and

suffer even more. He raised me from the brink of death, held out his hand to me as I lay dying and

allowed me to triumph at the moment of revenge.

I sobbed silently as I hugged Jerome. Jerome, who remained silent

For a long time, he raised his hand. He hugged my back affectionately and whispered.

<You're a fool, Raymond.>

***

It was morning when I opened my eyes. The memories I had before losing the

consciousness came back clearly. I had nothing to eat and nothing to vomit, but I

I collapsed next to Jerome and vomited until my body convulsed. My body was jumping but
Machine Translated by Google

Nothing came out, so I convulsed for a while and then fell to the ground and lost consciousness.

Jerome just watched without laying a finger on me. I looked at Jerome the whole time

through my blurred vision, lying face down in the watery vomit. Although I felt

nauseated by an instinctive disgust, at that moment I felt invaded by a deep

relief. Amidst the joy that Jerome survived and could look at me, I felt

frustrated. As I slowly reflected on my memories, it hit me. I was no longer

bottom to fall to. I stared at the ceiling and closed my eyes.

I stayed in that house.

It seemed like I wasn't in pain, but when I tried to sit up, my body felt

extremely heavy. My head was heavy and I was so tired that it was difficult for me

even pass the water. Mrs. Stella made me chicken soup, but I had no appetite and

I couldn't even take a few spoonfuls. It was like that for several days. I couldn't even go alone.

to the bathroom. I could barely get in and out of the bathroom, relying on Mrs. Stella. I don't know what she said.

Jerome, but Mrs. Stella just took care of him silently without asking anything.

I slept a lot. I didn't even have a nightmare, but when I woke up I was soaked in

cold sweat. Mrs. Stella was always by my side. She wiped my face with a towel

wet and told me bluntly, "You'll feel better after you get sick." I thanked him.

the great man, but I didn't agree with what he said. I felt like I would never feel better.

It was a terrible feeling of helplessness. On the one hand, it was also a valid feeling of helplessness.

I stayed in bed all day, as if submitting to fate. There was a limit to how much

to what I could wipe with a wet towel, so I started to smell more and more. I let myself

beard because I didn't shave. Still, I didn't feel like moving.

After about four days, I could eat a little food, but if I ate enough,

I would vomit. But sometimes I had a strange appetite and ate like crazy. If I didn't have enough,

I got out of bed and crawled across the floor to get to the kitchen. I took a drink
Machine Translated by Google

of soup, I took a piece of cold meat out of the oven, grabbed it with both hands and ate it.

I searched the fridge, bit into stale bread, ate raw eggs in their shells, and chewed on vegetables.

raw. When I ate jam with a spoon and spilled it on the floor, I licked it like

a dog. As if that wasn't enough, I searched the cupboards, found all the cereals

and cookies and I ate them.

There was a time when Mrs. Stella would come home after making a mess in the kitchen and

sitting on the floor scooping tea leaves with a spoon. Mrs. Stella looked at me

stared at me for a moment as I scooped up the dried, crushed leaves with a spoon.

The moment I made eye contact with him, I felt my stomach turn. My face

She turned red in embarrassment. When I fell to the ground and started gagging, she quickly stopped.

my bag and took me to the bathroom. I grabbed the toilet and threw up all the food I had eaten that day.

day. Mrs. Stella picked me up after I vomited and collapsed, washed me and put me to bed

in bed. When I opened my eyes the next day, he was having breakfast with the same face as always.

I repeated this eccentricity several times. Mrs. Stella did not say a word to blame me.

Even though I made a mess in the kitchen and turned the refrigerator and cabinets upside down, I cleaned them in

silence. No matter how much I ate, the next day I was still full of food. Finally,

I couldn't handle it myself. I wanted to die. I wanted to die desperately. I was fed up

of the smelly body, of the beard that had grown on me and of the mouth destroyed by the

repeated vomiting. I felt like I was crazy. No, I've already gone crazy. Finally

I'm crazy. I went crazy... I sobbed like a pig and fell asleep as if I were

fainting. It was early in the morning when I woke up.

He was calm. He was as calm as the day Jerome was killed. For some reason

reason, my body felt light. My head, which had always been unbearably

heavy, seemed to have become lighter. I sat down slowly. As soon as I put my

feet on the carpeted floor, suddenly everything became clear. Why did I wander around for so long?
Machine Translated by Google

time? I got out of bed and opened the window next to my bed. The sea breeze blew

loudly, causing the curtains to flutter. I closed my eyes. I felt light and relaxed.

I opened my eyes. I saw a deep, dark cliff stretching out the window.

I dragged my helpless body and managed to climb onto the windowsill. Whether it was white sand

and soft under the cliff or sharp rocks, I couldn't see anything because of the darkness of the

dawn. But it was peaceful. I finally found the right answer. After

meet the boy on the top floor, and after a long time, I finally found

a path to peace. That was all I wanted. That was all I desired.

desperately at this moment. I took a deep breath and looked out the window.

A fluorescent light shone overhead. The dark underside of the cliff turned

faintly glowing. I looked back. My eyes were dazzling. Mrs. Stella, dressed in

a robe, stood in the doorway. She yawned as she took off her nightcap with
white bells at the end.

<I heard a noise at the window.>

Mrs. Stella murmured sleepily.

<I thought it was about time.>

As I blinked, he strode towards me. Before I could throw myself

out the window, the man's strong arm grabbed me by the waist. The wife seemed to have

free time to lightly lift someone as big as me on their shoulders and

close the window. He just walked away and left the room. I struggled with my arms and

legs trying to get away from the man, but it was useless. He dropped me on the couch. I looked at him without

understand, feeling helpless. Mrs. Stella narrowed her eyes.

<If you had been a little late, you would have been in real trouble, kid.>
Machine Translated by Google

My wife ruined my hair. She talked as if what had just happened was just a bad thing.

joke.

<I'll make you tea, so shut up.>

<… … .>

<Are you okay?>

He placed a blanket over her lap and gently smoothed her hair. For a moment, I

I felt embarrassed and my ears were getting hot. Instead of answering, I lowered my head and he

He headed for the kitchen without another word. I listened distractedly to the sound of tea being prepared,

and then I looked up when I heard the sound of slippers returning to the living room.

Mrs. Stella sat down opposite her and put down the steaming tea set.

<How much milk should I add? Is this enough? >

<… … .>

<What about sugar?>

I shook my head without saying a word. The wife handed him a cup. I couldn't bear to take it.

and I just stared at him blankly, so he took my hand and squeezed it.

<Hurry up and drink. If you do something wrong, you'll catch a cold because you'll be exposed to the cold wind.>

I looked around and took a sip. He smiled as if I had done well. I looked at the man

not understanding, feeling lost.

Suddenly tears welled up. I quickly rubbed my cheek. The tears

began to gush out uncontrollably. I lowered my head and gripped my glass tightly.

Tears were continuously running down my beard. I felt ashamed, guilty and miserable.
Machine Translated by Google

for acting foolishly in front of someone he didn't know very well and still wanted to die.

Unable to suppress my sobs, I bent over and cried shamelessly.

<You must be very surprised.>

<… I'm sorry... Ugh… .>

<Okay. Is there any other way to cry when you want to cry?>

I couldn't lift my head. I kept crying with my wife in front of me. I couldn't stop crying.

cry. I don't know where to go. Now I don't know what to do. I don't know anything. I wanted to disappear. I wanted

disappear like this from this world, to a place that no one knows, a place that no one can

find, a place where you can't think about anything. My ears hurt and were blocked.

Tears overflowed, flowed, and filled again.

Instead, I wanted to hurt myself. I wanted to seek punishment wherever I could.

I wanted a <real> pain that I could feel with my skin. Instead of suffering alone, fighting against

the pain inside me, I wanted someone to beat me to death. There was no salvation or release

At first glance, I was suffering and didn't know what to do, but my smelly body seemed

terribly normal. It functioned normally and moved as if it didn't hurt at all. The

pain could not be proven. I had to prove that my pain was real and not an illusion. I had

to prove in some way that the pain I had endured all my life was not just

an illusion, and that the footprints left by the boys on the top floor were proof.

I was actually sick. It still hurts. I had to prove it to myself.

I was shaking and sobbing and dropped my glass. Suddenly I raised my head at the

the sound of glass breaking. I looked at Mrs. Stella in fear, her face dirty and ugly from

tears. The wife looked at me in silence. She put the cup of tea on the table and put her hands together.

thick hands.
Machine Translated by Google

<Looks like we need to talk.>

<… … .>

<I can roughly guess what's going on. Jerome said he brought you from

<club>.>

Mrs. Stella's words reminded me of the night at the <club> that I had forgotten

completely. I didn't even think about those things. I was obsessed with Jerome. I thought over and over.

again without ceasing in what he had tried to do to kill him, why he had tried

kill him and in what he had not been able to do in the end, walking through the same place without arriving

to no conclusion. .

<We didn't say anything else. I didn't hear what happened to you.>

<… … .>

<But I know very well what kind of place <club> is.>

I silently looked at the shards of glass on the floor. The warm tea water

wet his toes and the carpet.

<I was there before when I was young too.>

I raised my head at the unexpected words. I could read the meaning of those words.

without difficulty. Mrs. Stella says that she went through the same thing as me. but… Mrs. Stella

He looked much older than me. He looked like he must be over 40. If only a man

as older as I would have experienced <Club>... The beginning of <Club> may have

been much older than I thought. It's been so long that it's scary to even

guess how many people might have been sacrificed there.

Machine Translated by Google

He looked at Mrs. Stella silently and then lowered his head again. I felt no pain from

<Club>. It was the boys on the top floor who made me suffer. It was I who made myself suffer.

suffer. Everything else didn't really matter. I wasn't interested. I didn't even want to

know. All I wanted to know, all I wanted was to be free from the pain...

<I dedicated my youth to the <Club>.>

Mrs. Stella spoke in a low voice. I looked at her blankly.

<All the bad deeds that happened there... After enduring a long period of

contempt, I finally survived. I chose to survive. Instead of resisting and getting angry at the

abuse, we should endure and survive.>

<… … .>

<You are still young.>

<… … .>

<No matter what happened at the club>, now you have the chance to make a decision.

You can choose now what to do with the rest of your life. Or survive like me. Otherwise.>

The wife stopped talking. The silence was not long, but the remorse that crossed her

His wife's face at that moment gave an idea of how long the years had been

had passed.

<You could throw your whole body away in revenge like Christopher and Jerome did.>

<Jerome… ?>

I looked at my wife curiously. The wife nodded heavily.

<Because those kids owe the <club> just like we do.>

Machine Translated by Google

I woke up without realizing it. The fragments of the broken cup stuck deep in my body.

on the soles of my feet, but even the pain was dull. The one who was surprised was the lady

Stella. When I inadvertently took a big step towards him, blood flowed down my face.

The sight before my eyes was dizzying. It wasn't because of the pain, it was because of the shock. My senses

They became more and more distant, and my injured foot hurt even less, I felt like I couldn't

see or hear anything. For a moment, the soles of my feet tingled. The woman had

pulled out a piece of glass. He held Mrs. Stella's arm tightly as she walked away.

he bent down to check his feet.

I tried to speak, but I didn't know what to say. Are you in debt? Those words made me

It sounds like something happened to Jerome at the <Club>. But what kind of person

is it Jerome? What did Jerome's crazy face look like as he pointed his whip at me without

doubt it? What was his face like when he chased me on horseback and smiled so hard that I couldn't

could breathe? I didn't know Jerome's helpless and weak face. I couldn't even

imagine it. After gasping for a moment in shock, he finally asked

as if he were pouring out his words.

<Just… Bah, what did you mean by that? Jeronimo… What does Jeronimo say?>

The wife just blinked her calm gray eyes and didn't answer. I screamed.

squeezing the arm of the woman who was staring at me silently. I couldn't even remember how long

It had been a long time since he had raised his voice so loudly.

<Please answer! What does that mean? What does Jerome owe you?>

<Jerome… .>

The woman spoke in a painfully slow tone.

Machine Translated by Google

<Well, I don't know much. First of all, Jerome's situation was very different from mine...

Because it was a very special case. Anyway, the parts about self-harm or attempts

of suicide were similar.>

<No, that's... That's not all... .>

She gasped and squeezed Mrs. Stella's hand tightly.

<I heard Jerome owes money to the <Club>. What debt? What does that kid owe you?>

Only then did Mrs. Stella understand what I was saying, she frowned and looked at me.

asked.

<Why are you curious about that?>

As if those words had become a spark, the hatred that had sunk

deep in my stomach revived. My vision blurred from the sudden anger that

I shook my head. Heat rose to the top of my head, and I clutched my chest and gasped. I hated the

the way my wife talked about Jerome. It was disgusting to hear Jerome's name

called that way. He really hated the voice that spoke of him in a way

pretended to be kind and pitiful. Unable to control her boiling anger, she screamed in rage.

<Why are you curious about that? Because I owe Jerome a debt! Because Jerome

It was the <club>! Everything you went through, I suffered because of him, not because of <the club>! He raped me! I was raped

in a group! That bastard tortured and abused me!>

Unable to overcome his anger, he collapsed. The piece of glass stuck in the sole of my foot

dug deeper into my skin, but I didn't feel any pain. I looked at Mrs. Stella,

who didn't flinch. He simply narrowed his grey eyes and didn't even seem to

surprised. After a while, he muttered in a low voice that made my back feel

cold.
Machine Translated by Google

<You are the boy who killed the youngest master. That was you.>

<… Uh-huh. Like that… I don’t know anything about that. I’m… .>

<You killed Hugh.>

As she said those words, the soles of my feet began to tingle. The lady

Stella had taken out a piece of glass. She placed the bloody piece of glass on the table

with an indifferent expression. The blood from my foot flowed down Mrs. Stella's hand. It was my

blood, but it didn't feel like it was my own. I didn't even feel any pain. All I felt

It was anger.

<I need to sew it.>

Mrs. Stella, who was looking at the wound, clicked her tongue. I twisted my ankle and

I took out.

<Okay. Something like this... I need to know about Jerome. Right now!>

<It's a long story, so it's never too late to hear it about the

march.>

My wife brought me a thick coat that was hanging on the hanger in the hallway.

<Come on, put it on. Let's go to the emergency room.>

I didn't use it. The wife, who was wearing her own coat, frowned and urged him: "Come on."

Instead of putting on a coat, I took off the shirt I was wearing. The soles of my feet, which

They were bleeding and were tied tightly with a shirt.

<Is it okay? It's okay now.>

I stared into Mrs. Stella's grey eyes.

Machine Translated by Google

<Even if I hear the whole story right now, it's too late for me. So don't

make me wait any longer.>

There was silence. I crossed my arms stubbornly and looked at him. Finally, Mrs. Stella

She seemed to give up. She left her coat on the table and sat down next to me. But the moment

Next, the man stood up and carried me over his shoulder just as he had done in the
room just now.

<Mrs. Stella!>

<It's too late to leave now. I have to get to the emergency room in 30 minutes.>

Before I could do anything, Mrs. Stella easily picked me up and carried me,

putting my coat on one arm and picking up the sweater that was hanging on the couch with

the other hand. I struggled as they carried me to the front door as if I were a piece of

luggage, but once again, it was not an easy task. When my wife opened the door

main, I crouched down more out of surprise than anger.

Suddenly the weather changed. The last weather I remember was early winter with

light sunlight, but at some point it got so cold that it gave me chills. The lady

Stella picked me up in a red van that I had only seen once before. As I

I was crouching down because of the cold, he gave me a coat and a sweater. I don't know if I was weak or if it was too cold.

cold, but I felt so cold that my teeth were chattering. I hurriedly put on a

sweater and a coat.

The wife started the truck immediately. The scenery outside passing by

car window was a small, isolated coastal town. We quickly left the

village and we abruptly crossed the quiet, dark country road with our headlights on
yellow.
Machine Translated by Google

Thanks to the heating, my trembling body had finally calmed down. The lady

Stella, who had been concentrating on driving in silence, opened her mouth. She spoke with

indifference, with a deep, tired voice, typical of a middle-aged man.

<How did you get involved with Jerome?>

<…At school. We went to the same school.>

<I see. I did it.>

Mrs. Stella said, scratching her rough, bearded chin.

<It's been more than 10 years now, right? I heard a story that a long time ago,

The youngest teacher had a serious accident and had to stay in a rural school until

that it would be resolved. I never dreamed at that time that I would not be able to return... You did a great

work.>

<… … .>

<But… Jerome is with the younger master… Is that what it was?>

I still felt uncomfortable with the tone of voice that softly called Jerome.

I responded harshly.

<If you're referring to Hugh, the youngest master, then yes, they got along very well.>

<At that school?>

<Is it only like this at school? I went to America and lived well alone, but they followed me there

and they did the same thing again.>

Mrs. Stella, who was changing the radio channel with the hand that was not holding the steering wheel,

he tilted his head.

Machine Translated by Google

<It's true that people don't know.>

<What does that mean?>

<As far as I know, that guy hated Hugh to death.>

That couldn't have been possible. I was trying to deny it, but suddenly... I remembered.

a moment when I foresaw their breakup. I remembered that back then, George hated so much

to Jerome who wanted him dead. All the time George was inciting me to kill him

Jerome, spoke with a voice that could not contain its emotion. And when I failed to kill

Jerome, he was visibly disappointed and disappointed. George was not the only one. In that

moment, Jerome's low voice, whispering to me not to be Hugh and George's dog,

repeated over and over in my ears. The same thing happened at Laberham. Jerome took the side

of George and welcomed his suffering. After beating George to the

bottom of my heart and leave it until he urinated on her face, I could clearly see the face of

Jerome blossoming with joy in the darkness as he calmly asked me if I felt

better... .

<I can't believe a guy like that would get along with the youngest master like that.>

My mind, which had been stunned for a moment as I listened to the silent

Mrs. Stella's words once again filled her with anger.

<What do you know about <Jerome>? You know nothing! Stop talking about whether you believe it or not!>

<How well do you know it?>

—Mrs. Stella asked calmly.

<Weren't you the one who asked me to tell you about Jerome? Don't you know very little about that guy?

type?>
Machine Translated by Google

I tried to deny it. I tried to tell him how cruel and horrible it was. I tried to tell him that no one

knew him better than I did. But I couldn't say anything with my mouth open. A whisper that tells me

other than Hugh and George's dog. In the stable, in <Kelly>, the face that pretended not to notice

and walked away at the moment when you only had to take one step. To China... An offer

to help them escape to India. As he untied Hugh's leash and removed his

handcuffs to George, all of Jerome's contradictions were so intense that he couldn't move

the language.

Mrs. Stella and I just silently looked at the scenery passing beyond.

the window. The anger that had been burning like flames soon subsided and I felt empty.

I didn't want to admit what Mrs. Stella said, but I had no choice but to admit it.

I know Jerome. And I desperately wanted to know about Jerome.

<…I was trying to figure it out. For a long time.>

<… … .>

<About that guy… About the guys on the top floor.>

I looked at the lights flickering dimly in the distance.

<And you know, I'm sacrificing my youth.>

I met them when I was twenty. It was just one summer, from late spring.

until the summer rainy season came. But that was enough time for them.

After that summer at Bluebell, they were forever etched in my life. When we

We got together at 25, broke up before we could finish a season. Since

So, we haven't seen each other for almost 10 years. But they still dominated my life as

if it were natural.

<As I said, I don't know much about Jerome.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<It was only recently that we spoke to each other, and in the past we only saw each other

briefly. He probably doesn't even remember that he met me so long ago.>

<And now what...? .>

<We met again through Chris. Although I saw this face almost 20 years ago, seeing it

again reminded me clearly. Although many things have changed, yes, it is difficult

forget a child like that... .>

Mrs. Stella's tone confused me. The wife kept talking about Jerome as if

was my predecessor. I felt an instinctive feeling of rejection. It was strange, unpleasant

and confusing. It was similar to the feeling I had when I looked at Christopher standing next to

Jerome.

<Anyway, who are the best bastards?>

I talked about the people I knew: Hugh and George, Jerome and Simon.

<He lived with those children on the top floor of the dormitory. He killed Hugh when he ran away, and then

killed George, who came to avenge Hugh, and now... .>

He tried to kill Jerome and Simon. I tried to find the most painful way to kill them. I

endured the last eight years with the sole intention of getting revenge on them. And I couldn't

kill Jerome. I stared at the face reflected in the dark window of the car.

car. I couldn't kill Jerome. I was afraid to say why I couldn't kill him.

<Killing Hugh was a really great thing.>

Mrs. Stella, who had remained calm all the time, spoke quite happily.
Machine Translated by Google

<The little guy was very nasty. How did you kill him?>

<Hit me a little... I knocked him out... Well, I just set him on fire.>

<So you burned down the entire school dormitory?>

<I did it.>

I replied grumpily, remembering the knife.

<What and how much do you know about Hugh?>

<Well. I barely know. I tried to find out, but ever since Hugh died, the whole family has

kept his private life a secret, so there's no way he can find out anything.

I recently met a brother named Timothy. Everything I knew when I was in

Bluebell was that she was a swimmer, that she wanted to go to Cambridge, that she was dating George…

.>

Suddenly, I thought of Jerome, who always came to our room at four in the morning.

late.

<… Plus, he was a friend of Jerome.>

At this moment, Mrs. Stella burst out laughing. I continued talking absentmindedly,

lost in my thoughts, and then looked to the side in surprise. The wife smiled

weakly and asked.

<Did Jerome say that? Is Hugh my friend?>

<Yes. He said it himself and Jerome's attitude was like that too.>

<Attitude… .>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

I was bored of Zen questions and answers beyond this.

<Please stop complaining and talking, ma'am. What is Jerome's debt to <Club>?

What do you mean by hating Hugh's guts?>

The wife looked down the road with a thoughtful expression on her face, as if choosing

his words. The country road seemed to stretch on endlessly. The landscape hardly changed, so

I felt like I was going round and round in the same place. When he couldn't

bear the frustration and tried to urge him on, the wife opened her mouth.

<Jerome was a stallion bred with great care by the cadets of the Donwell family.

A stallion of rare pedigree from the royal family.>

We were the only ones in the middle of the night on the country road. However, beyond the

dark and gloomy road lit by yellow headlights, the street trees shrouded in

darkness and empty fields, it seemed as if someone was secretly hiding

and eavesdropping on our secret conversation. It was such an amazing secret... .

For a moment, I couldn't understand the secret story of the boys on the top floor and neither

I couldn't even find a clue, even after searching for eight years.

<Stallion… A stallion? Like us, then… Does that mean you did it to me?

me? So many things happened before me... Like those children... .>

<You? It's different from you.>

Mrs. Stella spoke in a calm tone, no different from the first time.

<I don't know how Hugh treated you, but he wouldn't have treated you like he treated Jerome.>

<… Hugo.>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Hugh beat me, raped me and gang raped me. I was stripped naked, put in a necklace

dog, I was fed dog food and made to crawl on all fours. If I

I behaved well, I was happy, and if I rebelled, I punished him. He tried to tame me like a

dog.>

<That's because we are dogs.>

<What?>

<All they expect from us is a unique pleasure. Do they even care what you feel?

and how your mind falls apart? I would have acted as I wanted regardless of whether you were crazy

or not. So if I couldn't do my part, I would have thrown it away. Because we can

replace anything. Just like buying and selling animals in a store.

pets, for them this world is just a huge pet store... In their eyes, the

People like us are nothing more than dogs that can be replaced by

anyone at any time.>

Suddenly, Jamie's bloody face came to mind. A very ordinary man.

who was dragged here and there, trampled and trampled without mercy. An ordinary man and

ordinary guy with nothing special who had a normal conversation with me. I remembered what I had

to endure while trying to save that man and the way we were treated.

<Since you said you went to the Mulsby <Club>, you must have felt that the Donwell family

It is a very powerful family.>

<… Why is that?>

<The Donwell family has been in the family business for over 100 years. Not only has it continued,

but it has been very successful. <Mary Ann> is the second best-selling cigarette after
Machine Translated by Google

of Marlboro. Think about it, is there anything in this world that the only two brothers in that family

can't have?>

<Madam, don't beat around the bush... .>

<But there are some things they can't have. No matter how much they cost, they can't go to the

palace and bring a dog, right?>

Only then did I realize what Mrs. Stella was talking about.

<Who would dare to take a member of the royal family and tame him to the point of

turn him into a dog? No matter how powerful the Donwell family is, they would never have

dreamed of doing something like this. But have you ever seen Jerome on TV or in the movies?

newspapers?>

Little by little I began to get an idea of where this conversation was heading.

The soles of my feet, which had barely felt any pain, began to throb little by little.

Every nerve in my body was tense.

<Have you ever seen Jerome's face at a real event? Have you ever seen that

name mentioned at least on the Internet?>

I always had doubts about that too. Jerome was erased like he didn't exist in this

world. It was never mentioned in any article nor was a single photo taken. In the long time

that I followed him, he was never mentioned even once in the mouths of people. He was a member of the family

British royal family. Jerome's name was not included in any official documents related to

with the royal family.

At first I thought it was just because Jerome was crazy. I guess I had a

accident and I ended up in that corner of the country as if I were going into exile. I guess

They just sent him to reflect quietly in a corner of the field. But even so
Machine Translated by Google

It's been a long time. Jerome was still a member of the royal family. I watched the broadcast

from the grand wedding of the Duke and Duchess of Cambridge held this spring, just in case,

But as expected, there was no mention of Jerome. So far, Jerome has only been

mentioned once in the media.

List of fatalities from the St. Bartholomew School fire.

The conversation between Christopher and Jerome at Timothy's mansion went like this. Jerome said

that someone was following them and Christopher said they were bastards of the royal family.

<I don't know how he would know the details, but everyone in the royal family knew they were trying

to hide Jerome. What did Jerome look like in the eyes of those young people? What would a child look like?

powerless with a rare lineage and great looks, but no one values him?

The next moment, as if turning a page, we suddenly find ourselves in a

country road. We quickly entered a small, quiet village. It was more than

midnight, but there were still cars passing by on the road. Suddenly I jumped into a world of

noise and light, and for a moment I looked out the window confused, unable to adjust.

street, lit by headlights and streetlamps, was extremely quiet and silent.

Mrs. Stella concentrated on driving calmly, as she had done since the

beginning. It seemed like every conversation we had about Jerome while

We drove down the country road were illusions. We crossed the street in silence. I rubbed my

eyes. A residual image of the streetlight remained.

When the car stopped at a traffic light, I finally opened my mouth to ask.

<What does stallion mean?>

<That's literally all.>

Machine Translated by Google

The wife spoke with some frankness.

<The stallions are raised beautifully in excellent corrals and are fed with

highest quality food, they are raised in front of people to show their pedigree and

endurance, and are carefully cared for until the next breeding.>

When the light came on, Mrs. Stella continued driving calmly, as if

I had always done it. We got to the emergency room in no time. However, I stayed

paralyzed by Mrs. Stella's words and did not even think of getting out of the car. My

wife opened the passenger door and helped me, so I was barely able to get out of the car.

While he was going through the paperwork, I sat in the waiting room and stared at the

white painted walls of the hospital.

Initially… At first I thought Jerome was the only villain in the world. I thought

Simon was my only friend. I barely realized that I had been completely fooled and

that the two boys were part of the same gang. After that, I firmly believed

that George was my predecessor. Although he was his predecessor, he was also a crueler accomplice

than anyone. At that moment I was able to formulate a hypothesis, starting with George. maybe.

Maybe the boys on the top floor are all from the Donwell family, from the <Club>... .

After a while, I sat on a cot and had some stitches in the soles of my feet.

feet. The wound was not as deep as he thought. While he was receiving treatment, the wife

He washed his hands with dried blood. After stitching up the wound, I left the hospital with the support of

Mrs. Stella, just like the first time. Instead of leaving the hospital immediately,

We bought tea at a cafe opposite the hospital. It was cold, but the man and I

We sat next to each other on the bench and drank tea in silence. And finally, the

conversation that lasted a long night came to an end.

Machine Translated by Google

<Jerome remains a thorn in the eyes of the royal family. He is contradictory, but

Anyway, thanks to the great master, I am surviving. Still, from the point of view

for Jerome, it seemed better to survive as a plaything of these masters than to die.>

Mrs. Stella said.

<I don't think I'm still <Club>'s stud, but I've been away from <Club> for a while now.

time, so I don't know how things are going these days.>

<… I don't know what it's like to be a stud, but Jerome didn't get into trouble when I went to the

"club".

<Is there anything special about being a stud? I also saw all sorts of things in <Club>, but

Jerome, that kid... .>

I wanted to know what Mrs. Stella was talking about, but I also didn't want to know if she had

to die. I asked with fear and panic.

<What did you see?>

Mrs. Stella drank her tea without being able to open her mouth easily. The longer she delayed

answer, the more fear and panic I felt inside me. I continued rubbing my pants with my

cold, sweaty palms as I waited for Mrs. Stella's response. After a while,

For a while, he even avoided my gaze and muttered in a half-hoarse voice.

<How old was Jerome at the time? … I was given drugs to get me excited and I

They had someone raped... that's it... They say she was Jerome's nanny whom he

considered a blood relative and that they depended on each other.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<They put us on stage like a circus and forced us to do it. It was one of the

famous performances of <Club>. They say the couple changes every time, but I don't know much about it.

respect. Because I only saw him once.>

<… … .>

<After that, I didn't see Jerome for a long time, and I thought I would never see him again,

but somehow we met... . Anyway, that's what happened. What's the

Jerome's debt to <Club>?>

Suddenly the wife turned her head towards me.

<Jerome has been preparing step by step to pay off the debt. To all who have

debts to settle, including the grandmaster... Have you also lived like this? To take revenge on

Jerome?>

He just looked at his wife without saying yes or no. He nodded with an indifferent face.

<If that's your choice, then so be it. If that's your life, then that's it.>

After taking a sip of tea, Mrs. Stella added after a long silence.

<Live for revenge. Live and do anything. Dying is scary. Don't die.>

The cold sea breeze that hit me as I looked out at the cliff seemed to caress

my neck again. Instead of answering, I drank tea. Mrs. Stella lightly stroked her

back. When I tried to drink tea again, I started crying again. Countless

tears disappeared into his messy beard. It was just sad. At that moment,

It seemed as if Jerome, someone else's secrets, hatred, and even revenge were

dragged away by tears. alone… The heavy, heavy chain, the endless chain of
Machine Translated by Google

The repeated revenge was sad. As she sobbed, Mrs. Stella stroked her back.

until she stopped crying.

We returned to our little house on the beach. Mrs. Stella seemed to think that I would not jump anymore.

out the window, so he left me alone in the room and left me. I didn't jump out the window. In

Instead, I lay down on the comfortable bed and tried to sleep. It was the first night of sleep

deep since I killed and brought Jerome.

When I opened my eyes to the morning sunlight, my body felt a little heavy, but

My mind was surprisingly clear. That day I cleaned the whole house even though I was limping.

After working for a couple of hours, I suddenly felt lethargic and sat down

stunned on the carpet, but somehow managed to finish cleaning before the

Mrs. Stella left work. She didn't say anything even after looking at the house perfectly.

clean. Instead, they prepared a meal for me that contained more meat than food

usual, which seemed like sickly food to me when I got up and walked around.

After finishing household chores like cleaning and doing laundry, I started doing

exercise. Since I couldn't use the sewn foot, I did push-ups with one foot raised and lifted

dumbbells. When I did strength training for the first time in a long time, the

Sweat was pouring down like rain. After the wound on my foot had healed a lot, I went out for a walk in the

beach with Mrs. Stella. She supported me slightly and told me several stories while

We walked along the beach. Most of the stories were related to the gallery

art he directed. The words he spoke went in one ear and out the other. Almost

There was no reply. Still, Mrs. Stella continued to talk nonsense for a long time,

probably because she was glad to have someone to chat with.

When the sole of my foot, where the stitches had been removed, was completely healed, I didn't

I couldn't even dare to go out for a walk without a fur hat, thanks to the fully scorching weather.

winter. My condition has improved a little. Until then, I had not done a single
Machine Translated by Google

Ask Madame Stella about Jerome. <Club> or any story related to him is not

mentioned at all. Mrs. Stella had never mentioned that before, so,

Surprisingly, everyday life went on peacefully. Except when I went out to

walking, not going anywhere and just spending time quietly working at home.

When I was finally able to run a few kilometers without difficulty, I shaved my beard. I also

I cut my hair. When Mrs. Stella came home and saw me clean and tidy, she prepared me

dinner without saying anything. While eating, the wife only talked about the painting she sold today. This

There was no particular response either. While I was eating the pasta in silence, suddenly

he interrupted me.

<Where is Jerome now?>

Mrs. Stella, who was talking about paintings, raised her eyebrows in disapproval.

He lightly dabbed his lips with a napkin and replied.

<He remains hidden in Lellium. It is near London.>

<Looks like things didn't work out well with Timothy after all.>

<Well, that's all. It's not just that.>

The wife took a sip of wine and added with a slightly sad expression.

<I'm trying to save Chris.>

That didn't surprise me. At that point, it was obvious who Timothy would have gone to in the

helicopter instead of chasing us.

<I assume Timothy is there?>

<So it will be. The grandmaster owns a large villa in Lellium.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Okay. Please provide the correct address.>

The wife looked at me for a moment. Instead of avoiding her eyes, I looked straight at her,

as if she was staring at him. Soon the wife got up and brought a notebook and a

pen from the living room. Then, without hesitation, he scribbled the address and handed it to her. I folded

the note and put her in my arms.

<There's one more thing I want to know.>

The woman who was adjusting her wine glass looked up.

<Madam. If you suffered at the <Club>... Jerome's revenge might soon become yours.

revenge, right?>

<I don't even want revenge anymore... Yes, I understand your question. The answer is yes. That could

be like this.>

<Then I guess you can relate. About feeling frustrated when revenge

is just around the corner.

Mrs. Stella's grey eyes were so calm and serene that it seemed as if

nothing could make them agitate. But he did not want to break his composure, nor did he want

hurt him. I wanted to speak first because what I will do in the future is not entirely foreign to him.

Because Mrs. Stella saved my life.

<The best way to get revenge on Jerome is to make sure he never gets revenge.>

<… … .>

<I will take revenge on Jerome.>

The wife just blinked slowly.

Machine Translated by Google

We'll live together, Jerome. I took Mrs. Stella's red pickup truck and headed to the

central train station. Mrs. Stella bought a ticket to Lellium and gave me some

money. The day was cold. The leaves of the trees in the street were withering and people were carrying

fur hats or scarves. Mrs. Stella stayed with me until I got on the train.

He slowly waved his hand goodbye to me through the car window as I

walked away. I didn't shake his hand. I just looked at him until I couldn't see him anymore. We'll live together,

Jerome. Although the train was going fast, when it reached Lellium, the sun had set.

noticeably shorter. I turned up the collar of my coat to keep the wind out of my

bit my coat and left the station. I took a taxi and handed the driver a note with

the written address. The landscape of an unknown city passed slowly. I ran through the

picturesque old town and stopped in front of an old apartment building. The old

apartment, with no doorman, it looked like a rundown place. We'll live together, Jerome. The

The carpet at the entrance of the apartment was dirty, with traces of rat urine and a

tangle of dust. The manual elevator was broken. A child was sitting on a chair next to it.

of the elevator, tapping my feet and reading a comic book. I walked past the elevator

and I slowly climbed the stairs. At the end of the third floor hallway was a house with no license plate.

identification. I knocked lightly. We will live together, Jerome. A scream was heard

presence beyond the door and soon the front door opened. Jerome, with his arm

wrapped in a bandage, he noticed me and opened his eyes wide. I stared at his face

smiling thoughtfully. Yes, Jerome, we will live together. I will be with you until the last

moment. We will live together, you and I, sharing your most terrible despair and

frustration.

<Hello, Jerome.>

***
Machine Translated by Google

<Raymundo.>

Although he seemed surprised, Jerome remained calm, as if it was nothing.

completely unexpected. Rather, he reached out in a cunning way and even touched me.

the cheek without hesitation.

<Are you here because you're worried about me?>

I patted the hand caressing her cheek and looked at her arm. She wrapped a

thick bandage from the top of the elbow to the shoulder. There were handcuffs on his

waist. I pushed the careless guy aside and entered the apartment. Jerome obediently made himself

one side. The interior was extremely desolate. In the living room there was only a mattress and a

covered cardboard box, and the two-room room was empty. Well, it was more

prudent not to leave any trace in the hiding place.

Although it was an empty place with nothing to do but look around, even

I looked in the bathroom. Only after confirming that no one was home did I look at Jerome. He

He was still standing at the front door, just staring at me. When our

Eyes met, Jerome asked with a smile.

<Is anyone looking for you?>

<No.>

<Maybe Christopher?>

<Because it isn't.>

I frowned.
Machine Translated by Google

<What's wrong with your arm?>

<Are you worried? So you came here because you were worried?>

I looked at Jerome, who was shy. It was so disgusting that it gave me goosebumps.

arms. It was better to talk to a wall than to talk to Jerome. I ignored him and used my fingers

my feet to open the box that was next to the mattress. The only thing in the box was

three or four pistols, two mobile phones, several neatly folded clothes and a

first aid kit. He crouched down in front of the box and picked up the gun. The magazine was

full... I looked back at Jerome.

<Are you James Bond? Use something like PPK.>

<The US military people will not be happy, but... .>

Jerome, who had been leaning against the front door the whole time, finally

He approached with a calm step. He took the gun from my hand and spoke in a low voice.

<It's classic.>

Jerome took the gun and naturally pointed it at my head. I looked at Jerome as he was

crouching. The cold muzzle of a gun touched my forehead.

<You… .>

<… … .>

<Of course, you must be in love with me.>

When I said something, I was so shocked that I couldn't even laugh. Even after seeing my

expression distorted, Jerome continued speaking mischievously.

<I understand that you came to save me.>

Machine Translated by Google

<I said no, idiot.>

Jerome didn't even pretend to listen.

<The prince on a white horse is good because it's classic, but the princess is not yet

is in crisis.>

<You may be mistaken about where the princess lives. Will the prince save me?>

He spoke coldly, moving the barrel of the gun away from his forehead with his finger.

<I'm going to shoot.>

Jerome said calmly.

<If both feet are shot, it will be difficult to move for a while.>

<Shoot.>

As always, Jerome didn't hesitate. In the blink of an eye, he kicked me in the shoulder, knocked me down

to the ground and shot me twice in the foot. I thrashed around, the box tipped over and things fell out haphazardly.

<You say that classics are easy to read?>

He pointed the gun at Jerome, who had a strange expression on his face.

<Did you learn anything from this?>

When I checked the magazine a while ago, I had already removed the bullet. As I was falling, I knocked the

box and quickly grabbed the loaded gun, which completely changed the situation for me.

Jerome and me. Jerome clicked and pulled the trigger several times before giving up

and dropped the gun to the ground. I slowly stood up and pointed the gun directly at him.

he.
Machine Translated by Google

Although he seemed calm on the outside, Jerome seemed quite embarrassed by my

sudden visit from the beginning. Anyone who has handled a gun a lot knows its

weight. Especially in a small gun like a PPK, if the magazine were removed,

a difference in weight would be immediately noticeable. Jerome abandoned his resistance with

surprising ease and looked at me with his usual embarrassed smile. I had no intention

to accept the smile. I pointed the gun at his chest and gave a firm order.

<Rotate your arms back and kneel.>

Jerome obediently knelt on the ground without saying anything. I removed the handcuffs from his

waist. Jerome remained silent with his arms behind his back. Anyway, I realized

quickly count. If you resisted even a little, as Jerome said, I was

planning to put bullet holes in both your feet. I handcuffed him and sat on top of the box

drop.

<First, there are a few things I want to ask, so let's address them.

first.>

To her chagrin, Jerome nodded obediently.

<What's wrong with your arm?>

Jerome immediately burst out laughing.

<As expected, I'm worried… .>

Before I could finish speaking, he hit his head with a gun. My forehead swelled.

It tore instantly and blood flowed out. I asked again without paying attention to anything.

<Why is my arm like this?>

Jerome said with a hurt expression.

Machine Translated by Google

<I'm hurt.>

<Who doesn't know? Why did you get hurt?>

<I tried to infiltrate and failed. At the <Club> held at Timothy's Rellium Mansion.>

<Why did you go there? Did you go to rescue Christopher?>

Jerome laughed out loud at that question.

<Who is it? Mrs. Stella?>

He blinked a couple of times as blood ran down his eyes.

<It must be his wife's wish. I have no intention of saving Christopher.>

<So why did you try to infiltrate the <club>?>

Jerome narrowed his eyes and remained silent. Drops of blood ran down his pale face.

cheek. He didn't answer. I asked, making persistent eye contact with him.

<I heard that you didn't stop Ms. Stella from entering the country. You did it on purpose,

right?>

Instead of answering, Jerome just looked at me.

<When you handed Lady Stella to me, did you think she wouldn't say anything? That can't be.

possible. At first I thought you did it because you wanted me to feel some sympathy for you.

There were circumstances beyond my control... .>

<… … .>

<No. There's no way you can do that.>

Machine Translated by Google

I stared at Jerome's face. I saw strangely glowing reptilian green eyes.

on a pale, bleeding face. At that moment I was anxious. I wanted it intensely.

I had to figure it out.

<You were hoping I would ruin your revenge, Jerome. Did you think I wouldn't notice?>

There was silence. The silence was very brief. It was only a few seconds. A slight thud was heard.

knock on the front door followed by a woman's voice.

<It's me. I'll come in.>

It really was a voice I hadn't heard in a long time, but as soon as

I heard it, I remembered who it was from. Jerome noticed that I remembered it too. Jerome jumped, but

His wounded shoulder was mercilessly struck with the barrel of the gun, knocking him down. The bandages

quickly turned red with blood. I heard the door lock click open. I aimed

the gun to the door while I crushed Jerome's arm into the ground with my heel. Anna,

who opened the front door and walked in, froze.

Anna looked much older than when he met her in Bluebell. She was a working girl

at school, but now he was middle-aged, his body was dwarfed and his face was

wrinkled. She immediately recognized me and her face turned pale and she couldn't even

scream. I gestured with my gun. At my feet, Jerome was moaning, barely able to control the pain.

Anna didn't know if her body had stiffened or if she had other intentions, but she

She stood there and didn't move. It looked like Jerome was about to say something, so

I stomped on his wound once more. I crushed his injured shoulder and arm with my heel once and

again, and the white bandage turned red. Jerome shrugged, gritted his teeth

and stifled a groan. He stared at Anna and gestured again with his hand that

He was holding the gun. Anna, terrified, took a step back.

Machine Translated by Google

He spoke to her coldly.

<If you take one more step back, I'll shoot you in the head.>

It was clear that Anna came to her senses just from those words, as if she had been

doused with cold water. He hurried into the apartment and closed the front door.

He pointed the gun and nodded. Although Anna was shaking uncontrollably, she slowly went away.

approaching me. When the distance was reduced to a certain point, I quickly approached

She stood behind Anna, put her arms around her slender neck and placed the muzzle of the gun

against his temple.

Jerome, barely able to control the pain, woke up gasping. Because he was

Handcuffed, he could not keep his balance properly and ended up sitting without being able to

stand up. He frowned slightly when he saw the gun threatening Anna.

Jerome was about to say something when he turned his head and spat blood onto the ground.

He spat out a lot of blood as if he had torn the inside of his mouth.

Jerome was still handcuffed, Anna was in my hands and I was the only one who had a

weapon. For the first time I was in control of the situation. Isn't this a completely

opposite to eight years ago? In the van that was taken from Denver to Laberham, I

was the one in handcuffs, Anna was the one threatening me with a stun gun and

Jerome was the one who took control of the situation.

<Now that I think about it, I've always been curious. Who the hell are you?>

I whispered in Anna's ear and asked her. In my arms, Anna was shaking and chattering her fingers.

teeth as if she had been thrown into a lake in the middle of winter.

<I was sent with them from the first day I arrived at Bluebell and I also cooperated with

them in Laberham. What have you against me? Why did you do this to me?>
Machine Translated by Google

Instead of answering, Anna simply shook like crazy. She had a clear memory of

she personally stabbing me with a shock machine, so no

I couldn't believe this tremor.

<It seems that people have gathered here, let's solve some damn puzzles for once.

cool way.>

<Anna is just my secretary.>

Jerome intervened.

<I'm sure she's not just a secretary. Secretaries usually wear

agendas instead of stun guns.>

He responded coldly and kicked Anna in the stomach, making her sit up.

She let out a short scream and fell to the ground. I tied her wrists tightly with bandages that

I pulled out of the first aid kit. I looked at the man and woman sitting on the box with

hands tied. I thought Jerome would move out on his own, but the situation was unexpected.

<Anyway, let's get back to what we were talking about, Jerome.>

I pointed the gun at the ground and asked calmly.

<Why did you let Mrs. Stella talk as she wanted?>

Jerome didn't know if he was just shaking his head or something, but Jerome just blinked.

without any special expression. From the beginning I didn't even expect to hear a

answer here. I continued speaking while tapping the ground with my toes.

<Have you suddenly developed a desire for self-destruction? It seems that I was

It was hard to get angry and condescending in front of Timothy, but it was strange. He knew with

security that if I found out about your situation, I would use my energy and sabotage you. Isn't that right?>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<I was curious about that even when I came here. It bothered me and I always

There was an unpleasant aftertaste. But when I came here, I realized why you did

that.>

<Why did I do that? This is interesting, Raymond.>

Jerome asked happily. He looked at me with shining eyes, as if he had forgotten why.

I was completely handcuffed and bleeding from the head and arms. I continued talking

slowly, watching him as if searching.

<You were trying to sell me Timothy. You were trying to make a deal with me.>

<Oh, good guess. Continue.>

<After hearing the whole story from Mrs. Stella, I was sure that I wouldn't

I would be silent. So if I had come to see you alone, I would have packed up and turned myself in.

to Timothy. That's why you tried to shoot me in the foot earlier. You walked right past him, making him immobile.>

Jerome opened his mouth and laughed as if it was the correct answer.

It wasn't an excessive reasoning. No matter what Jerome was planning with

Christopher, the moment Timothy discovered his plan, would have had to give the

next step. I was an obstacle to his plans, but I was also a joker who could

be exploited as much as they wanted. Maybe Jerome had already been planning to sell me

since the helicopter and car chase. But… However… I still had doubts

in the back of my head.

If you had planned to hand me over from the beginning, why did you entrust me to Madam Stella?

Why did you have to reveal everything about my past? I don't know what variables will arise as
Machine Translated by Google

result, so why did that happen? What if I hadn't found Jerome? Then,

What was I planning to do? There were too many gaps in my reasoning. The most

Suspicious of all was Jerome's face, shaking his head and smiling as if everything

what I said was correct.

Even in this situation.

Even when my body is immobilized and I hold a weapon, my composure never wavers.

breaks. No matter what I did, Jerome didn't panic. Even when I got a call

Timothy, didn't you paralyze me with just one word? Even when I strangled you in the

Mrs. Stella's house, didn't he just pretend to resist and leave me alone to kill him?

I felt that no matter what I did, I couldn't make even the slightest impact on life.

from Jerome.

<I thought you'd be as naive as before.>

Jerome smiled, half his face turning red from the blood flowing from his forehead.

I crossed my arms and looked at him in silence.

<Great. It's really great... Alright, Raymond. Could you please sell it to me quietly?>

Perhaps the sinister premonition he had long been harboring had come to pass.

had come true. In fact, Bluebell was just a period in Jerome's life, and a

person named Raymond was nothing more than a person from the past with whom he once

had mixed. What for me is a lifetime, for Jerome is nothing more than a memory.

In fact, he hasn't chased me for the past 8 years. Meanwhile, Jerome was planning

quietly took his own revenge and lived his life faithfully.

I just realized now. This was the truth. To Jerome, I am just one of many

puzzle pieces.
Machine Translated by Google

<If you find my suggestion offensive, you can shoot me right here.>

Jerome said, spitting out the blood that had collected in his mouth. He laughed, leaving the

bared his teeth, which were stained red with blood.

<It is a clear conclusion to the matter that could not be resolved at Ms. Stella's house.>

<Okay, Jerome, why do I feel like you're trying to provoke me desperately?

Jerome seemed speechless for a moment.

<It's like you're trying to divert my attention.>

<That's because you have a gun in your hand.>

Jerome joked calmly.

Instead of answering, I stared at him. For Jerome, I will have no choice but to

become a chess piece. If your purpose is elsewhere, or more precisely,

If Jerome's purpose is not mine, his means will consume me forever.

It can be a memory from the past, a character in memories, and sometimes even a

fun fun, but it can never be an object. I silently looked at Jerome's face

where the blood had dried. Jerome is my purpose. The boys on the top floor were my

goal. In my past life, everyone except them was nothing more than a means. That was the case

of many people who passed by my side during the last eight years. The same thing happened

with Teddy, Fay and Alan. I know all too well what it is like to have no purpose. And I hope that that will be

become Jerome's purpose. I hope Jerome will rescue me from my memories and

become the only object of your life.

Without taking his eyes off Jerome, he pointed the gun at Anna. Aside from the guys from the last

floor, Anna was the only person who had been with Jerome since the Bluebell days. Wasn't she
Machine Translated by Google

helped Jerome drag me into that terrible log cabin eight years ago? Jerome

He was glad when I killed his horse, cut off his head and threw him away. Will it happen again this time? I pressed

the trigger. Anna couldn't even scream and fell to the ground.

<… Oh, no. no… .>

<… … .>

<No, Ana! Ana! Ana!>

Jerome screamed like a pig at the fallen Anna. I looked at Jerome's face with my eyes

bloodshot.

I want Jerome to get revenge on me.

Jerome crawled like a bug and landed on top of Anna's body. I watched coldly

how the man bellowed like a pig. Jerome's hands were tied behind his back

and couldn't even hug her. As she rubbed her cheek against Anna's, who was

Covered in blood, Jerome kept repeating denials.

At that moment, for the first time, I caught the attention of the boys on the top floor. I saw

Jerome writhed in pain. He twisted his arm so much that blood was now dripping from the bandage.

soaked in blood. Jerome was gasping like a drowning person and letting

escape intermittent screams.

<No, no... Laugh, no... , please, Anna, please, no, sister, sister... .>

I looked past Jerome's sobbing and looked at Anna, who had collapsed with her head down.

shattered. After handing me over to the boys on the top floor, their cold faces were tinted

red with blood as they watched their evil deeds. I guess we won't be going back
Machine Translated by Google

never to see again. I tore my eyes away from the corpse and straightened up. This was not the time to be

arms crossed.

Since he fired a gun without a silencer, there was a high chance that someone would shoot him.

to report it to the police. I quickly cleaned up the items scattered on the floor. Apart from the

gun and cell phone, there was nothing in particular to recover. I took out three or four

pistols, I took out the chargers, put the safety on, put them in my waist and put the

chargers separately in my coat pocket. I kept two mobile phones in my

pockets. I searched the entire house once more, taking Jerome's coat that was hanging in the entryway

and I returned to the living room.

The crying gradually subsided and soon the room was completely silent. Jerome

He remained motionless as a statue, face to face with the corpse. I deliberately grabbed his

injured arm and I helped him up. Jerome winced at the pain, but got up

as soon as they threw it away. My body felt like wet cotton. As soon as I pulled it away

my hand to put on my coat, he collapsed again and sat down. Then, as if in disbelief,

He opens his eyes wide and stares at Anna's dead face.

<… … .>

I crouched down next to him and put the coat over his shoulders. As I buttoned my coat,

coat and covered the blood stains on my upper body, Jerome's eyes

stayed with Anna over my shoulder.

I helped Jerome up and left the house. The hallway of the apartment seemed dark and

filled with an unusual silence. Probably everyone was hiding and holding back the

breathing due to the gunshots. There was no time to hesitate. I took Jerome, who was barely

could walk, on my shoulder. It was heavy, but bearable. I was more concerned about
Machine Translated by Google

the arrival of the police that's why. With Jerome at my back, I ran down the stairs and

I left the apartment.

As soon as I got out onto the main road, I grabbed a taxi. Jerome, who was stunned, was

burned by force. He kept his head down the whole time, so that the taxi driver would not see his

bloody face. I shouted the address of a motel near the station and buried myself in a

sheet. At that moment a police car appeared at the end of the street. The taxi passed by the

police car. I felt a little anxious and looked out the window. Because it is a building

old, there will be no CCTV and it is already dark at night, so you will be able to buy some time.

I had to get off Lellium as quickly as possible.

As I looked out the window, I suddenly felt a chill in my ears and turned my head.

head. For some reason, Jerome was staring at me. The blank face disappeared from

suddenly. He continued to look at me, smiling silently with the corners of his lips drawn together.

Half of his face was stained with blood, which looked terrifying at first glance,

But instead of avoiding my gaze, I looked at him coldly. We stayed silent and

we stared until we got to the motel.

Even when he got out of the taxi, Jerome still couldn't walk properly. So

As soon as I helped him into the motel room, one of the cell phones in my

pocket started ringing. I sat Jerome on the edge of the bed and checked the screen of my

cell phone. It wasn't a registered number. Jerome just looked at me. After hesitating

a moment, I touched the call button and turned on the speaker. A voice came out immediately.

<Officer. Have you ever had an incident in E01K?>

We stood in silence and looked at our phones. I took a step towards Jerome and handed him

my phone in front of him. Jerome blinked once and then answered quietly.

<Yes. There is a corpse to get rid of.>

Machine Translated by Google

At that moment I felt agitated for the first time. The hair on my neck stood up because

an inexplicable feeling. <There is a body to get rid of>. The guy who was screaming like

a pig for Anna's death just now said: "There is a corpse of which

"get rid of".

A few more words continued and the phone was hung up. It seemed that the police had no

to worry about. Agent. At some point, I looked at Jerome, who was staring at me blankly.

understand again. When our eyes met, he even smiled, but it seemed

as if he was waiting for something to be done, or he seemed to be mocking me, as if

wonder what to do now. I looked at the man smiling happily and pulled out the gun that

was stuck in my waist. Without hesitation, I hit the guy in the back of the head with the barrel of the gun,

leaving him unconscious.

He left Jerome incarcerated and left the motel alone. Except for a gun, the rest was

dismantled step by step and distributed in public garbage containers. I left my

cell phone because I thought it might be useful. I stopped at the pharmacy to buy supplies

emergency and on the way back I stopped at the station to check the train schedule. Around

At midnight a train was leaving. I bought two tickets, put them in my pocket and went back.

straight to the motel. About 30 minutes passed, but Jerome was still unconscious

in the room.

When I took off my coat, I saw a bandage soaked in blood. After looking at it for a while,

moment, I cut the bandage with scissors. When I cleaned my blood-covered arm, I saw the

affected area.

<… It’s a stab.>

The wound was cut with a knife from the shoulder to just above the elbow.

post-processing didn't look clean, like it was hand-stitched. At least it was

Machine Translated by Google

crushed and trampled by me, and blood was flowing out. I thought it would be better to sew it back up.

Of course, I had no intention of taking him to the hospital. First, they removed the handcuffs that

still holding Jerome's arms. He handcuffed his good hand to the bedpost and pulled it,

wiping the blood from his face.

Wash your hands thoroughly before treating the wound. I was so fed up with the ice water that I couldn't

I couldn't move when I looked in the mirror. It was a disaster. I didn't look like a person.

common, with his short, coarse hair, his sunken cheeks from not eating properly, his

bloodshot eyes and dry lips. He looked like a vagabond, a madman. Or he looked like someone

who had just killed someone. He looked like a cruel robber who shot a person in the

head that could not resist. After looking at myself in the mirror for a while, I returned to my

room.

After measuring the affected area, I immediately poured disinfectant on it without hesitation.

Jerome, who had been unconscious the whole time because the pain was so intense, groaned

softly and opened his eyes. I raised my eyes, looked at him and picked up the scissors again. Without saying a word

word, he pushed the blade through the seams and cut them. Jerome must have felt pain because

He tensed his arms so much that blood dripped from the wound. When the thread was pulled out and poured

the disinfectant once more, Jerome groaned softly and threw his head to the side, as

if this time I couldn't bear it. My cheeks were hard as if I had clenched my fingers

teeth. I waited until Jerome took a deep breath and then spoke.

<If you wake up, get up. Because it's easier to sew sitting down.>

Jerome sat silently and rubbed his face with his hand, although he was out of breath.

My upper body was tense and my muscles were tight. I sat down near

him and threaded the needle. Jerome lowered his eyes, took a quick look and asked in a manner

a little suspicious. The voice was very hoarse.

Machine Translated by Google

<Have you ever done this before?>

<I tried it on clothes.>

<In the human body?>

<Am I a doctor?>

Jerome looked at me for a moment and shrugged. He took a deep breath, let it out

and held out his arm for me to stitch. He grabbed the bleeding arm, brought it closer and inserted a needle

needle deep into the skin. As she sewed one stitch at a time, remembering the days when

that rank insignia were sewn onto military uniforms, Jerome clenched his fists and did not

He moved, his eyes fixed on the edge of the carpet. As soon as the wound was stitched up,

In the end, medicine was applied, gauze was applied, and a bandage was applied to fix the knot,

Jerome collapsed onto the bed and lay down.

<Take a break. Because we'll be moving soon.>

When I came back and spoke after washing my bloody hands, Jerome, who had

been lying in bed the whole time, he turned his head and looked at me.

<Where are we going?>

<You don't need to know.>

<Oh, Raimundo. The escape of love... .>

I stared silently at Jerome, who was laughing and mumbling. Jerome shook his shoulders and laughed to himself.

himself, then quickly fell silent.

Jerome was the one who was stitched alive without anesthesia, and I was exhausted. I sat down

I almost lay down on the couch and looked at Jerome's cell phone. There was no account.
Machine Translated by Google

registered email or any separately installed application. The guide

The phone line was empty and there were no call or message lists left. The only number on the

The call list was the agent's call that I had received earlier. I searched for a while

to see if there was some hidden feature that only spies knew about, but it was

extremely clean. The other was a disposable cell phone and had no record of use yet.

I put my phone in my pocket and looked over the bed. Jerome, lying there,

He trembled intermittently. He walked to the side of the bed, looked at his face and took

He put his hand to his forehead. It was hot. Jerome, who had his eyes closed, slowly raised his

eyelids and looked at me. I touched my forehead and cheeks with the back of my hand and brought a glass

of water and an antipyretic. Jerome swallowed the medicine as instructed and took me

her hand tightly as she tried to grab the cup. She looked like she was about to say

something, but soon let go of her hand.

<… … .>

I pulled the gun from my waist, threw it away, and got into bed. Jerome opened his arms and

He hugged me like I had been waiting. Our legs tangled and I buried my face

in his arms. There was a strong smell of disinfectant. Jerome slowly stroked my hair.

Cold fingertips slowly slid from my scalp to my

nape of my neck and then they brushed my hair back. After stroking my head for a while,

moment, he sank into my shoulder and buried his face as if he was acting like a

silly. A warm breath tickled my shoulders and neck.

<I'm worried.>

Jerome murmured softly in my ear. Jerome's words were muffled

while burying her face in his shoulder.

<I'm worried about Anna.>

Machine Translated by Google

<That person is dead. You don't have to worry.>

As he slowly responded, Jerome's arm tightened.

<But… Who is Anna’s daughter?>

I felt dizzy for a moment. Jerome whispered softly, still with his face

buried in my shoulder.

<You must have already heard the news that your mother died. What will happen to her?>

<… … .>

<It was just dad, you too. How did you feel when your dad died?>

I took Jerome out of my arms and looked closely at his face. Jerome asked with a face

peaceful.

<Should we tell Anna's daughter who killed her mother?>

<… … .>

<Will he take revenge?>

<… … .>

<Shouldn't you kill that child first before he takes revenge?>

<… … .>

<What's wrong? Raimundo.>

Jerome looked at me for a moment as I closed my mouth. He asked with a smile

low.
Machine Translated by Google

<Are you afraid?>

I was scared. In fact, I was scared to death. still… The strange excitement that I felt

had wrapped since I killed Anna still remained. When I came face to face with

Jerome up close, my excitement grew more and more intense. I touched Jerome's cheek with

a trembling hand. I touched the cheek of the man who fell and cried for the dead Anna.

If Anna was so important to you... Wouldn't her daughter be beautiful too?

If you kill the daughter like you killed Anna, might you not provoke further resentment?

deep on Jerome's part? Jerome's smiling face was erased. He stroked himself

Gently touch the feverish cheeks, earlobes and nape of the neck, followed by the shoulders

and the wounded arms, and finally took Jerome's hand. I squeezed my hand particularly

cold.

<I'm scared. I'm glad I killed Anna.>

<… … .>

<I'm scared because I think he would be happy even if he killed Anna's daughter.>

<… … .>

<I'm scared because I feel like I'll do anything to please you just to be

loved by you.>

<… … .>

I silently looked at Jerome, who was silent. I kissed the back of his hand and whispered.

<What's wrong? Jerome. Are you scared?>

Machine Translated by Google

The shrewd green eyes shone with complex colors in the dim scarlet lighting.

from the motel. Like carefully crafted jewels, her eyes seemed to hold countless

fine facets and each face had a variety of colors. Jerome turned his head and kissed me.

Our warm breaths met. Jerome, who had always been

considered cold, he was so hot that he felt like he was burning with fever. The man's tongue licked

her lips sensually. I closed my eyes in silence and kept that tongue in my mouth. Any

Have you ever had a kiss as deep as this one with Jerome?

An unfamiliar feeling washed over me and I rubbed my lips against Jerome. The lips that

rubbing against each other were firm but extremely soft. The hot tongues and

sweetly intertwined they tickled my palate, then rubbed and caressed it

lazily. Jerome's skillful, gentle kiss was uncomfortably unfamiliar to me,

So I slowly opened my eyes. Jerome was looking at me as if I had never closed my eyes.

eyes from the beginning. When our eyes met, he stopped kissing us and just

He looked at me as he kissed me softly. I watched in ecstasy as Jerome blinked

slowly in front of me.

<I'm scared.>

From a distance so close I could feel his breath on my lips, Jerome

he murmured softly.

<I'm afraid our solidarity has been broken.>

It was even hard to guess Jerome. It seemed like I twisted it once, twisted it again, twisted it again.

that I twisted twice and twisted what I twisted again.

You are afraid of me who does not hate you! I roughly touched the lips that I had touched

sweetly a few moments ago with the tips of my fingers. From the moment we met
Machine Translated by Google

We knew, these lips transformed the truth into lies, they disguised the truth as

lies and sometimes uttered words that were completely indecipherable.

Why did Bluebell tell him not to be Hugh and George's dog? What was the reason for the

that you saved me in <Kelly>? Was he sincere when he said he would help you escape from Laberham?

to China and India? Was it only to help George with his torture that he looked after me and cared for me?

desperately while I was addicted? So why was I given the key to

unlock the tracking device in Laberham Forest? Why did you let me kill you?

to George and run away? What did you say when you met at Timothy's mansion that you didn't

would you pursue more? Who gave me the white mask on the way to the <club>? Was it sincere

when he said he wouldn't save Christopher? Was he really trying to hand me over to

Timothy?

So why… Because on earth…

Why have I been allowed to live freely for so many years? The contradictions of

Jerome, Jerome, they were inconceivable and disconcerting to me. However… .

<Don't be afraid, Jerome. Our solidarity is not broken, but it changes.>

But today I peeled off one of her layers of eyelids. When I thought of the devastated face

of Jerome as he collapsed on top of Anna, I felt a tingling sensation all over my head.

If you peel off Jerome's skin one by one, you will find Jerome in its raw form. For the

Jerome naked, I was probably the only one left. Back then I felt

curious about Jerome. Are you trying to kill me? Do you want me to kill you? Or will we live?

together forever? Either way, what is clear is that, contrary to what

Jerome said a moment ago, our solidarity will remain strong even then.

There will come a time when hatred and obsession will become one and neither will be the same.

will be able to separate them. Just like me now, Jerome will also witness that moment. Until
Machine Translated by Google

When that time comes, we will live together. Jerome will become my dog and we will live

together.

<Accept it even if it's hard. Because there's nothing else you can do.>

I got out of bed. There were still three hours until the train. It would be better to rest.

a bit.

I turned off the lights in the room and left only the light next to the door on. Jerome

sometimes he trembled, but it wasn't long before he fell asleep when the

medicine lifted him up. I sat on the couch and watched Jerome the whole time. He was still

in a state of mild excitement, so my heart was still beating hard. I pressed

gently my chest down and I didn't take my eyes off Jerome. Eight years passed and I was

looking at Jerome, who was lying asleep in a cheap motel room. It's been 8 years.

My throat still burned as if I had swallowed a large crystal of salt.

As the train time approached, I woke Jerome up. They removed his handcuffs and put them on him.

He put it in his arms along with the gun. As he put on his coat, Jerome gritted his teeth

as if the wound on his arm was painful. His complexion was pale. I took him with me and

I headed to the train station. I bought two cups of coffee at a shop that was open until

It was late and I took the train. Jerome drank some coffee and put down the cup. It was a cabin for 6

people, but since it was just the two of us, we were able to have the spacious seats for

us alone. Jerome, leaning deeply back in his chair, watched me close the curtains and

asked.

<Where are you going?>

<Do you know what to do?>

Machine Translated by Google

He sat down and answered bluntly. Jerome sat down next to me and snuggled up to me as if

was being cute. When I left him alone, he laid his head on my lap and, in a way,

She muttered under her breath, "I thought I'd take a nap." Her eyes were already closed and

He seemed half asleep. The injured arm was carefully placed to the side. Not only

was injured, but also seemed to suffer from extreme emotional fatigue. He quickly

he fell asleep without telling a joke.

The steady noise of the moving train slowly calmed my mind. I didn't even touch

Jerome with one finger nor did I lift his head from my lap. I leaned down carefully and pulled back the

curtain, but the car window only reflected Jerome and me like a mirror against the

total darkness outside. The wounded Jerome and I lying on his lap.

For the past eight years, I haven't had much hope. I thought that what I had

What moves is perhaps not hatred or anger, but inertia. It was a life that continued slowly

along with the slow search. Although I wanted to die with the two remaining boys, I thought not

It would be a bad idea to live like this forever, just chasing them. But there were times

in which I had hope. Hope, as is often the case, was a vague imagination. If it is

So, if that's how it is. If only I could get revenge on them.

I thought she would give back the same. The idea was to poison her with drugs, rape her, beat her

until she died, then keep her alive, treat her kindly, and then kill her. But

That was too easy. I had to suffer twice as much as if I suffered the same thing. It had to be more

painful and more painful. But I didn't know how to make the children suffer, so I stopped

imagine hope.

Jerome was at my side now. But for some reason I felt like I was running away. I felt like

I was moving further and further away from what I had been persistently searching for.

over the years. I gulped down cold coffee to get rid of the feeling of depression. The old man

The train clattered and moved forward with enthusiasm. All the train can do is move forward.
Machine Translated by Google

When I got off the train it was 3am, it was dark outside and there was a cold wind.

It blew so hard that it stung my cheeks. I waited until morning in an inn

near the station. Jerome's fever did not go down and he was sick all night. He didn't even

In the morning I could eat only one piece of bread and only drink two cups of tea in a row.

After taking the fever reducer, he lay back down and fell asleep as if he had

lost my mind. I quietly left the inn, leaving him sleeping.

Since we didn't have much money, there wasn't much we could do. The first thing we

I did was stop by the bank and pick up all my savings. I bought a backpack, stopped by a

pharmacy, I bought water, chocolate, some snacks, and after thinking about it for a while, I also

I bought two popular novels hanging on the newsstand. I bought a ticket for the train to the

late at the station and I ran back to the inn, thinking that Jerome would have already

awakened.

Contrary to what I thought, Jerome was still asleep. Even if I shook my

body, I could hardly wake up. I looked at him and scratched the back of my neck.

<It's a headache... .>

If he was like Teddy, I wouldn't have had much to worry about. He's weak, smaller

that I have been in fistfights with gangsters in alleys and don't know how to fight.

Jeronimo was different. He has been stronger than me for a long time, and he is so big

like me, and I know how well he fights, having clashed with him a few times. I couldn't just leave him like that.

but… .

I sighed, took off my coat, hung it up, washed my face briefly, took off my shoes and

I got into bed. The bed was warm thanks to Jerome's high body temperature.

due to fever. It is very helpful. I crawled into the arms of Jerome, who was sleeping

frantically. As before, I clung to his arms and fell asleep. It was a long day
Machine Translated by Google

for me too. The sound of Jerome breathing slowly in his sleep and the

constant blows on his chest gradually calmed my mind. The tension eased and the

sleep flooded over him again. I was swept away without resistance.

It was a weak voice that woke me up.

<Sweet cream added to strawberries!>

I blinked in disbelief. There was a firm chest in front of me, an arm around my

shoulder and seemed to have fallen asleep with my hand on that arm. When I lifted my

head, Jerome was leaning against the pillow and looking forward. I followed his gaze.

Jerome was watching television. There was an ice cream commercial on the television. I looked at him.

Jerome again. This time Jerome's eyes stayed on me. He put his arm around me.

my shoulder and stroked my hair.

<I want to eat ice cream.>

I looked at him who was suddenly mumbling and extended my hand without saying a word.

I touched my face randomly, feeling my forehead and cheeks. The fever had not yet

disappeared and my face was hot. His complexion was still pale. Jerome said as if

begged.

<Ice cream, Raymond.>

When he was sick, he was as beautiful as he hurt. I looked closely at his tearful eyes and

feverish and cheeks flushed. I stood up and looked at the wet lips that were

separated. I put on my coat, my backpack, pulled my shoelaces and turned around

to find Jerome putting on his coat and meekly extending his hands. Instead

He handcuffed him, took his hand, lifted him up, and they left the inn together.
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome chose a pint of chocolate ice cream that looked awfully sweet (in

secret I thought I would choose strawberry ice cream). We were next to each other, shivering, under

the cold winter wind. Jerome no longer asked where he was going. Instead, I looked at the sign and

I muttered to myself, "You were trying to change direction." I didn't respond but

I looked in the direction the train was coming from.

This time, there was a lady dozing in the cabin. Jerome, who was sitting next to the

window, had a fever, his ears were red, and he started eating slightly melted ice cream.

He invited me to try it too, but I didn't even look at it because I hate sweets. Jerome played

diligently with his spoon while reading a popular novel he had purchased at a

kiosk. After devouring an entire bucket of ice cream, he naturally laid down on my lap,

He exhaled softly, closed his eyes and fell asleep. He is also carefree. The train continued

traveling with the person asleep on board.

After the lady got off, an elderly couple with a child got on. When

It was time to eat, we sat with our knees touching and ate together. While

Meanwhile, Jerome continued to sleep soundly on my lap.

<Where are you going?>

The old woman asked quietly. Perhaps unaware of Jerome, the elderly couple

She lowered her voice and the boy sat quietly and watched the scenery outside the window.

<A place with beautiful scenery. I'm on tour.>

<Your friend looks a little sick.>

<I have a fever.>

I pointed at Jerome's forehead. His forehead was covered in cold sweat and he still had a fever,

but it was not as bad as before. My forehead was torn, where I had been hit with
Machine Translated by Google

a gun, was covered in red blood. He added as he absentmindedly wiped his

sweat.

<It'll be better until we get there.>

The elderly couple and the child soon got off the train.

<Have a nice trip.>

I nodded as they greeted me. I greeted the boy and although he was shy, I

returned the greeting.

As soon as the train started again, I woke Jerome up. Jerome blinked

sleepily and looked at me. I made him sit down and presented him with the food he had missed. Jerome

He ate a little of the sandwich, but he couldn't eat it properly because his appetite hadn't

returned. I barely ate one and drank more than half of the water. I opened a large piece of chocolate

and took it in stride. I couldn't even eat more than half of it.

<It would be better to eat a little more. Because we will keep moving.>

<Once you start eating, your thin wallet won't be able to handle it.>

Jerome was lying when it came to eating barely melted chocolate.

<At most.>

<Wow.>

I answered suspiciously and stood up from my seat. When I returned from washing my hands,

hands, Jerome was leafing through the popular novel he had left while reading. I made a

gesture as I took out the items I bought at the pharmacy.

<Take off your clothes and spread your arms.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Raymundo… Please, can you take me to the doctor?>

Without answering, I approached him and pulled his arm. Since his arm was injured from all sides,

Anyway, Jerome couldn't even use his strength and had to give me his arm. While I

I took off my coat, Jerome groaned and barely managed to get his arm out of the sleeve. I took off my sweater

by myself. There was a slight stain of blood on the bandage. As I carefully unwrapped the

bandage, Jerome accidentally tripped over a book.

<What is this terrible book? Do you really want to read a romance about a romance between

a noble lady and a servant?>

<…I just bought a random book from a newsstand.>

<Apart from all that, I really enjoyed reading it.>

<I'm crazy, so shut up.>

Jerome took advantage of the moment of silence to remove the blood-stained gauze.

It seemed to last forever. The wound was swollen, but that was natural since I had

tight like that and there was no sign of inflammation. He grabbed the wrist, held it firmly in

his place and poured antiseptic on the wound. The muscles in my arms immediately

became stronger. When the disinfectant was poured once more, Jerome could not

restrain himself and moaned softly. While applying medicine to the wound, Jerome closed the

book and looked at me treating the wound. After carefully applying the medicine and

Covering it lightly with a clean gauze, Jerome finally began to argue with a voice

full of laughter.

“Oh, doctor, I’m going to have a terrible scar.”

<Don't complain. And after a few years, all these scars will disappear.>
Machine Translated by Google

<I don't think so... Hey, please be nice. I'm a patient.>

I intentionally tied the bandage tightly and hit my arm. Jerome cringed.

shoulders and looked at me resentfully, then put on the sweater without saying a word.

They gave him painkillers and fever reducers. He poured the medicine all at once and looked out the window.

car window. I picked up the book that Jerome had thrown away and opened it to the side that was

reading. Just as he was about to turn the page, Jerome suddenly asked.

<What did Mrs. Stella tell you?>

I replied as I looked towards the bookshelf.

<It was a story about what the wife saw.>

<Tell me about it too.>

I looked up and saw Jerome. He was leaning his head against the car window,

looking at my back to the rapidly setting evening sun. When our

their eyes met, he smiled.

<It's going to be a long trip, isn't it? There has to be something to talk about.>

<Yes. It's a good idea to have something to talk about. Why didn't you take strong measures?

against Mrs. Stella?>

Instead of answering, Jerome shrugged and reached into his back pocket.

his pants. The crushed pack of cigarettes that came out of his pocket had the mark

distinctive “Mary Ann.” I frowned and muttered, “What a bad hobby.” Jerome, who was

Taking the ashtray out of the armrest of the chair, he saw my gaze fixed on the cigarette case and

he shrugged.
Machine Translated by Google

<You usually try it with your first cigarette. It doesn't have much meaning. Do you want to

smoke one?>

<That's all. I'm going to smoke mine.>

<This is fine.>

Jerome smiled and lit a cigarette. I took the lighter he gave me and lit a cigarette.

cigarette. When I think about it, I didn't even have time to smoke one, so cigarettes were

pleasant. Jerome exhaled the smoke slowly, as if it were no big deal.

<Why didn't you take strong measures against Mrs. Stella? . Raymond, it's because I

You saved my life. You tried to strangle me that day, but you gave up.>

Just thinking about that moment made me feel uncomfortable, as if my stomach was turning.

stomach. I just inhaled deeply the smoke in silence. The sun, which was setting

getting behind Jerome, disappeared before he realized, throwing a

total darkness over the outside landscape. Only the sound of the rumbling train supported the

heavy silence. I soon realized that Jerome would fall silent. If I don't answer, Jerome won't

will say nothing.

In eight years, I had never imagined an image like this. The scene where Jerome

and we sit across from each other on a moving train and we just have a

monotonous conversation without violence or oppression. I was running away. Go somewhere where

can be reached simply by following the train tracks. To a place that I don't know where it will be.

cigarette had burned down to the filter, so I put it out and took out a new cigarette.

<I don't want to kill you, I want revenge.>

Inside, Lee murmured, trying to suppress a chilling premonition and a

deep fear.
Machine Translated by Google

<I didn't want to end it all by killing.>

<So I bet on Mrs. Stella in my own way.>

<Bet?>

<I don't want anything to change, Raymond. They form solidarity through hate and use it

as a trap for revenge, which ends in death. you have to kill me You promised

a long time ago.>

Jerome, who was sitting quietly, suddenly closed the distance. There was no

time to retreat. The muzzle of the gun, warmed by body heat, touched my forehead. It was

a PPK that I had in my pocket. I couldn't even guess when it was taken from me. Jerome

he whispered, close enough to touch her breath.

<If you don't keep your promise, I'll threaten you at any time.>

Jerome, with his hand on the trigger, turned the gun and extended the handle toward me. I was handed

the gun half unconsciously. Unlike me, who had even stopped breathing,

He didn't seem nervous at all. He tilted his head, looked me in the eyes, and tapped his

forehead against forehead where they had just pointed the gun. Their lips brushed

briefly touched the corner of my mouth. It was not a kiss. As if by illusion, the lips that

had escaped touched my ear. Jerome whispered softly.

<Don't let your guard down.>

When I looked up, Jerome was back in his window seat in the blink of an eye.

closing his eyes. He had a playful expression and even playfully hit the

armrest with fingertips.

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

He is also kind. I held and unfolded the gun in my hand. The gun was warm, just like

time because Jerome had kept her hidden in his arms the whole time. Jerome

could have shot me and gone to do the rest of his business with Timothy. The insurance

of the gun was removed. I put the safety on and put the gun in my pocket.

<Would you be so kind as to tell me that the best revenge would be to die without being able to take revenge?

Neither from Timothy nor from the <Club>?>

Instead of answering, Jerome simply shrugged. I finally turned on

a cigarette.

<Why should I believe you?>

<Is there nothing else to do but believe? I understand that the last 8 years have been

in vain.>

<In the end, if you look at how we got here, it wasn't all in vain. Jerome, I don't trust a

word that comes out of your snout.>

<That's too much... .>

<Handing you over to Timothy would be a much better revenge. Wouldn't he be very offended?

Timothy? The stallion he had so carefully raised was using a superficial trick

behind my back. What if Timothy found out?>

Much to her chagrin, Jerome cocked his head and pretended to be in deep thought.

<You must be a little angry.>

<Jerome, no matter what you say, I won't ignore it. You tried desperately to call my name.

attention to save Anna. If dying without being able to take revenge is really so sad, there is no
Machine Translated by Google

way you can say it out loud. Your wordplay has fooled me
countless times. It will never happen again.>

<So what do you plan to do now? Are we really running away from love?>

<I'll keep you alive!>

This time, I ran towards Jerome and grabbed him by the collar. Jerome was obediently grabbed.

by the neck and opened his calm eyes without any sign of madness. I felt deeply

betrayed. To Jeronimo. I felt a deep sense of betrayal on the part of the person

that I hated, a feeling of betrayal that I had never felt from anyone else. I was

betrayed by Jerome's madness, who disappeared everywhere.

<I will cause you pain. I will cause you unbearable pain. I will give you a life of agony and

suffering. No matter how hard you try, I will give you a life you cannot escape from.
I will give a miserable life!>

<You can't do it.>

<You can do it.>

<I can't do it.>

Jerome spoke calmly.

<You can't do it.>

I raised my fist to punch his face. However, Jerome's serious face suddenly

felt unbearably terrifying, so he took a step back. Seeing myself reflected in the

pitch-black window of the car, fear invaded me. Without realizing it,

I stepped back hesitantly. I suddenly had a terrifying feeling. If this train doesn't stop, if

continue, where will I end up? Am I on a train going in the wrong direction? Jerome doesn't
Machine Translated by Google

answered the silent question. I stood up and looked at myself reflected in the car window.

car with my arms raised. The moment the train started to shake hard, I

I got scared and ran out of the cabin.

I continued running down the narrow hallway. I passed numerous rooms.

Many different rooms. Empty rooms or full rooms. I couldn't go anywhere.

There was nowhere I could go. This narrow hallway, this endless hallway and

dirty, it was the only place I could stay. I have to keep going somewhere,

I have to go forever, I have to go without knowing where I'm going, I just pass by

countless rooms... .

<Welcome.>

As I ran to the end of the hall, the door opened and a waiter came out. I stood

frozen with surprise at the greeting he gave me. The waiter asked with a perplexed look.

<Are you okay? Do you want me to show you to your seat?>

It was a dining car. I gasped in surprise and then nodded, half fascinated. The waiter

He looked back with suspicious eyes, but obediently guided us to an empty seat.

I collapsed into a chair and barely managed to order a hot cup of coffee.

I calmed my emotion by drinking my coffee very slowly. What am I going to do if I leave Jerome?

so? I got a violent impulse. What should I do? I'll cut off his limbs! If

you want revenge on Timothy, just walk away. It will take you a lifetime to leave me. Or

Let me kill Timothy first. Then Jerome will have no choice but to give up.

defeated. How can I take revenge on someone who is already dead? No, it would be better to tie him up with

a leash like it did to me at Bluebell. It's a slow journey. Let's tame it, step by step,

so that he doesn't even think about leaving me and can't stand to be without me.
Machine Translated by Google

… … Look at the obsession with Jerome! I cupped my face and exhaled softly. Jerome was not the

the only person who changed over the years.

<Do you want another drink?>

I let go of my hand and raised my head. A waiter holding a coffee pot was standing

next to the table with a worried expression on his face. In total darkness more

Beyond the car window passed dimly lit streetlights and lights from very dim houses.

flat. A cup of coffee didn't give me the courage to go back to my room. I nodded briefly and

I crossed my arms tightly. I felt as if the gun in my arms was pressing down

my arm and digging deep into me. The waiter filled the empty cups with coffee and left.

was.

I stayed there until morning came. I drank three cups of coffee throughout the night, and

When it got bright enough outside that I couldn't put it off any longer,

I finally got up. As I walked out of the dining car, dragging my heavy feet,

I felt so confused that I stopped for a moment and fiddled with my ears. Through

From the windows of the rooms on both sides I could see a man following me and

then stopping in surprise. Without turning around, I simply looked up and stared

the window. The man wearing a hood and jacket naturally turned to open the

guest room door and entered, but for some reason he looked suspicious.

I waited for a while, but there was no sign of him following me, so I ended up dragging my

heavy feet back to the room.

There was no one in the room that opened the door. My backpack was also

disappeared. I blinked for a few seconds and then it hit me like a flash. The

train stopped several times during the night at a quiet rural station. There was

countless opportunities for him to escape! However, in a panic, I ran out

I ran into the hallway and opened the door to the room in front of me. I searched all the
Machine Translated by Google

rooms on the train, I returned to the dining car and searched all the bathrooms, but there was no

I found Jerome nowhere to be found. I was so helpless that I almost collapsed on the spot.

Did I tell you not to let your guard down? I laughed out loud. He was kind too. He is very

friendly too. As I walked back to the guest room, I absentmindedly repeated his

kind advice.

However, Jerome was sitting in the empty guest room as if nothing had happened.

had passed. The backpack that had disappeared was also nearby. He greeted me

while I stood frozen in the doorway.

<You're finally here, Raymond. Shall we get something to eat?>

<You… Where on earth… Where… .>

Suddenly I noticed that Jerome's hair was wet. That wasn't all. He had

his cheeks and chin were clean because he had shaved, and even the back of his neck was damp,

as if he had washed a lot. He just went to wash himself. My return route diverged from

mine and, to begin with, I never got off the train. The relief that came over me at that moment

It soon mixed with hatred and anger, and my head became so hot that I felt as if I was going to

explode. Jerome approached me as I stood silently, shaking with anger.

<Did you think I ran away?>

He looked closely at my face and whispered sweetly.

<Don't worry. Because I won't go anywhere and leave you behind.>

<… … .>

<…There was a sentence that said About the terrible novel you bought.>
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome was right in front of me, grinning like a bad boy. He pulled out the book he was holding.

reading yesterday and shook it. I silently looked at the animated face that shone with joy.

<I apologize for recklessly criticizing your reading taste yesterday. This sounds

quite interesting. I stayed up all night reading it.>

<… … .>

<What did you do all night?>

<I… .>

He looked at Jerome and slumped in his chair. My knees gave way and I almost collapsed on the

floor. I let out a long sigh, reached into my arms, and put a cigarette in my

mouth. Jerome, eyes wide open, seemed to be waiting for an answer, but I held out my hand.

my hand and took a deep breath of cigarette smoke.

While smoking three cigarettes in a row, Jerome moved on his own. The fever disappeared and

His energy seemed to have returned quite a bit. Once my body was dry, I got

a sweater, I took out the sandwich that had dried overnight, looked at it carefully and

I finished by taking three bites. When I tried to smoke my fourth cigarette, he came up to me and

He snatched the pack of cigarettes from me.

<Your complexion looks bad. Let's stop smoking and have breakfast.>

<… You’ve become quite lively.>

<My fever has gone down a little.>

Jerome leaned over to me and lightly tapped my forehead. He smiled as he touched his forehead.

tip of the nose.

Machine Translated by Google

<Thanks to the shitty doctor.>

I woke up with Jerome's hand holding my wrist. Jerome hummed softly

all the way to the dining car. I greeted the waiter cheerfully and took

the initiative to take a seat at a table in a corner. He was looking at Jerome, still

unable to believe that he hadn't escaped. Unlike me, who was stupefied,

Jerome leaned back in his chair in a relaxed manner and ordered several dishes from the waiter. Afterwards

Of Jerome's long order, the only thing I asked for was bread spread with jam.

After a while, I was so shocked to see Jerome eating that I couldn't think of anything.

more. Jerome drank tea and ate four fist-sized scones with jam and cream,

and then devoured the main meal of large meat, roast potatoes and carrots in no time.

and close my eyes. Still, as if the portion was not enough, I ordered a plate of cake

meat and finished it without leaving a single piece of meat. I watched from afar as Jerome asked

another cup of tea after finishing your meal.

My slice of jam-covered bread had long since dried out while

She watched Jerome eat, she said, losing her appetite and pushing her plate aside.

<I can't keep you alive for long.>

Jerome, who was looking out the window while stroking his smoothly shaven chin,

He turned to me.

<If I had to feed you, my wallet would be empty in less than a week.>

<Oh, I trusted you and left everything behind, how can you say that?>

Jerome's exaggerated rebuke was no longer absurd. It was obvious where that quote came from.

I replied curtly, folding my napkin.

Machine Translated by Google

<Escape from love? Aren't you the one who gave up money and fame and chose me?>

<That's right. I chose you.>

Jerome said jokingly. I was trying to ignore his nonsense, but Jerome whispered

gently.

<Actually, I have no money or fame to waste, and all I have is one follower

pathetic.>

I looked at Jerome in surprise. At that moment, the waiter brought tea. Jerome was

quietly putting sugar in his tea when he suddenly looked at me. He pretended not to notice

and pretended not to notice.

<Your coffee got cold.>

I called the waiter, who turned his back and walked away. While I ordered hot coffee, I took a

A quick look inside the cafe car. I was surprised to find two men

sitting about three or four tables away from us. One of them was the man in the jacket

hooded man he had previously suspected. Jerome asked as soon as the waiter

he got up from the table.

<That guy with the hood up? You were following me just now.>

<He probably followed me from Lellium.>

<Who is it?>

<You can get away with it, right? When I asked the driver earlier, he told me that

There were about 30 minutes left until the next station, so let's get off there. Get on those

friends to this train and send them away.>

Machine Translated by Google

I looked at Jerome blankly and asked again.

<Who is it?>

Jerome responded as if there was nothing he could do.

<These are friends hired by the family.>

<Royalty? Why is the royal family after you?>

<They are watching to see if you are doing something stupid. If the situation arises

opportunity, they will kill you.>

Jerome explained calmly and took a sip of tea. I stared at his face.

picturesquely beautiful, frowning as if he didn't like the taste. When

Madame Stella told me about the relationship between Jerome and the royal family, I had a vague

assumption, but I had no idea that the royal family was even trying to kill

Jerome. I asked as I watched Jerome put two more spoonfuls of sugar in his tea.

<Why do we have such a bad relationship?>

<Not all families are the same.>

Jerome finally seemed to like the taste of the tea and said, sipping it.

<I understand that you don't have a very good relationship with your mother.>

I didn't want to bring up Julia's story, so I didn't ask any more questions. Jerome smiled.

as if he knew that would happen. He didn't want to see him slacking off, so he spoke to

sarcasm.

<I guess that's why she stayed with Timothy and lived a hard life. Stella, Mrs. Marlon,

I heard they survived thanks to Timothy?>

Machine Translated by Google

<So if you saved my life, I have to take responsibility.>

Jerome answered vaguely and then added another word.

<It's still a thing of the past. Right now, I will die at the hands of my family or the great

Master. If you don't want to miss the chance with those two, you'd better get in line.

quickly.>

I looked at Jerome, who was squinting. He consciously didn't use his injured arm and

He ate and drank tea only with his healthy arm.

<… Is your injury also because of Timothy?>

<It's the big boy's fault, but it was Christopher who stabbed me.>

My eyes widened at the unexpected response. Aren't Christopher and Jerome partners?

In fact, Jerome didn't seem to think it was a big deal.

<Christopher was very sensitive. As you know from Lady Stella, he is currently very

tired and tired of having to deal with the wrath of the grandmaster alone, so he is a

a little crazy.>

<… How was it?>

<What? You have to ask me exactly, Raymond.>

<…What’s going on with Christopher?>

<You don't know because you were once treated harshly too. Of course, it's a bit

worse than that. As I said, the old master became very angry.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<What's wrong with your face? There's no need to feel guilty. It has nothing to do with

with you.>

I was filled with anger and looked at Jerome. Jerome put down his cup of tea just in time and put on his coat.

on the chair. After adjusting his clothes, he leaned closer as if to kiss me.

<I will open the left door and go out, and the moment I leave, you will open the door

right and you'll get out. It's best to take them one by one.>

<What if they both chase you?>

<That can't be possible. Don't forget to get off at the next station.>

Jerome stood up and left without kissing her. I turned my head to look at the empty glass Jerome had

had left behind. He walked calmly and opened the door on the left side of the car

restaurant. At that moment I stood up and quickly opened the door on the right. When

I looked back, there was only one person following me.

After exiting the dining car, instead of going directly to the guest room,

guests, I stood in the connecting hallway. After a while, the door swung open

and a man in a hooded jacket came out. I took that opportunity and knocked on the door.

all my strength. As if I had been hired by the royal family for no reason, the

man was bitten as much as he could during that short period of time. The fist did not

reached for his nose. Even though the man was bleeding from his nose, he ran towards him without hesitation.

I pulled the gun out of my pocket and aimed before he could even move his fist.

<Turn around.>

<… … .>

<Now, quickly.>
Machine Translated by Google

The moment the man gritted his teeth and turned around, he hit the back of his head.

with the gun. The man immediately lost consciousness and collapsed helplessly.

They dragged the unconscious man into the bathroom and threw him in. He watched the man

unconscious until it stopped at the next station, and when the train stopped, he gave her

another pat on the back of the head and quickly got off at the station. In the distance, I saw Jerome getting off

the train in a relaxed manner, even carrying his backpack.

I watched Jerome, motionless, as he slowly approached me. I wondered if he had ever

I had never seen Jerome approach so calmly. Jerome came over, looked me in the face and

He smiled. We entered the station side by side. In the narrow station there was an old

train schedule. There were a whopping 5 hours left until the next train.

<They might come for me right away, so I skipped the train and rented a car... .>

<I saw it through the window earlier.>

Jerome, who was looking intently at the schedule, interrupted me.

<There was a ranch near the station. Do you want to go take a look? Because we have

a long time.>

Jerome, who spoke calmly, took the first step without listening to the answer. I tried

call him, but somehow I didn't have the motivation, so I sighed and walked away. Jerome

He led the way with a quick step, as if he really had a look.

The weather was not cold. The air was cold, but there was no wind. As we left the city,

It was only two blocks long, when a field suddenly appeared. Jerome, who was in front, smoked

a cigarette and asked. I followed him silently, smelling the bitter smoke coming from it. Soon

I passed a sparsely staked fence and entered a field of dry grass.

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome, who was in front, stopped for a moment and waited for me. When I approached, he

He kept up the pace and walked slowly.

<You can see it there.>

Jerome snapped. As I followed his gaze, I saw horses grazing peacefully in the

distance. Jerome laughed and I looked at him again.

<I guess there will be grass to eat this winter too.>

The pale winter sunlight gathered in Jerome's ears. I looked at the reddish skin

glistened in the sunlight. Suddenly, Jerome turned his head and made eye contact. I stared

despair as sun-drenched eyes disappeared beneath eyelids and then

reappeared. I was tormented by a burning longing. That I have been alone all these years...

<I'll lock you up.>

I whispered, panting.

<This time I will imprison you. Just like you locked me up on the top floor... Just like

They locked me in that damn wooden cabin... .>

As if trapped in a domesticated life... This time I... .

I took a deep breath, holding back the words I couldn't say. At that moment,

Jerome grabbed my wrist tightly. I was sick of seeing the boiling heat in his eyes,

the madness still breathing in his eyes. Jerome, who was grabbing my wrist so tightly,

strength enough to break it, he looked at me and suddenly loosened his grip as if to take it from me.

on.

He took a step back and suddenly asked.

Machine Translated by Google

<What if you could forget everything?>

<What?>

<Everything that happened to you. What would you do if you could forget everything that happened? If only you could

forget it as if it never happened.>

I gasped at the sudden question and just stared at him. Jerome spoke gibberish with a blank expression.

strange on her face.

<Forget everything. What happened at Bluebell, what happened at Laberham, what happened last

Once in <Club>, you can make everything disappear. If no one remembers it, it becomes nothing.

If you forget it, the pain and contradictions will disappear. Then you too will be able to

get your life back... Only then will you be able to live your life to the fullest... .>

<… … .>

<Raymundo. I'll let you forget if you want. Me too. Tinkerbell too. Everything that

It happened on the top floor.>

<I won't forget anything!>

Suddenly, a murderous hatred towards Jerome burned like a flame. He had no intention of

let Jerome go, forgetting him. None of the boys on the top floor could break free. Before

Realizing this, I lunged at Jerome, who had moved a couple of steps away from me, and grabbed him.

by the neck as if he were going to strangle him.

<Even if you forget it, it's the same. It will remind you of everything you forgot. I will relive all the

shame and hatred that you have forgotten until the moment of your death. None of you

can escape. Not a single person... .>

Machine Translated by Google

As he listened to me, Jerome's frozen face melted like snow and appeared

a most gentle smile. She whispered in a small but clear voice.

<It's a promise.>

It was just one word, but I lost all my strength and pushed him back hard. No

I had no idea what the hell Jerome was thinking. I was tired of Jerome's riddles.

I left Jerome alone and walked off alone.

My fever was rising and my whole body was hot. Following the impulse that

suddenly arose, I began to run across the field as fast as I could. The cold air of the

Winter touched my eyes, cheeks and earlobes. I ran until I was out of breath.

and I felt like my lungs were going to tear apart. I closed my eyes tightly. No matter how hard I ran,

The fever didn't seem to go away. I couldn't run any further, so I stopped and looked back.

Jerome followed him slowly from a distance. The relief that the sight gave me was sickening, so

I turned my head forward.

Jerome slowly approached, passed me and continued walking forward. The horses

grazed not far away. Jerome approached the red-haired horse, scratched the bridge of his nose and

He rubbed his face playfully. The gentle horse obeyed Jerome well. A man in overalls

who looked like a rancher called to us from afar. I stood still, but Jerome grabbed the

reins and walked towards the man. The two seemed to be talking a lot about something, and then

Jerome climbed onto the back of a horse without a saddle.

Jerome straightened his back and mounted his horse naturally. It's been so long.

Time changed the little things one by one, to the point where I could see Jerome

to ride a horse without fear. Suddenly, the words he had said to Jerome a few years ago

days came back painfully.

<Accept it even if it's hard. Because there's nothing else you can do.>
Machine Translated by Google

My son from the top floor, contaminated and deformed by the dust of time, ran without

difficulty through the dry winter fields. I felt that the end of my escape was approaching. Even

if it wasn't an escape from love... .

As time went on, we walked across the field side by side as it began to

dark. At the train station there was a rustic cast iron stove with a kettle

above and from which white steam was coming out. I waited for the train while drinking the bitter tea that I

the station attendant had prepared. I bought a postcard that was sold at the station,

I bent down and wrote a short letter. It was a piece of news addressed to Fay and Alan.

<If you hadn't helped me, I wouldn't have been able to regain my health again. Thank you.

Good luck.>

Jerome, who was looking at the letter over his shoulder, read it clearly. I hit him

I held my injured arm tight and put the postcard in the mailbox. Jerome didn't seem to feel any pain.

after receiving a direct hit to the arm and began babbling nonsense like "Mr.

Fay was not his lover." I ignored him.

A train entered a dark station with bright yellow eyes. Jerome yawned

and boarded the train first. He calmly greeted the station attendant who was waiting for him.

waved goodbye through the car window. The older woman waved. The train

gradually accelerated. We left the unknown village at a fast pace. I looked out, but

The ranch where I spent the afternoon was already plunged into darkness and I couldn't see it.

The train moved steadily towards Rellium.

Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 5 The Monster's Mask

Machine Translated by Google

Simon instantly became a star thanks to the drama he filmed while

He raped me eight summers ago.

He has become such a powerful celebrity that there is no one among the

Americans who don't know Simon Castor. Initially, his popularity as a film actor

A famous television series seemed to be disappearing, but a few years later, it

He became one of the most famous actors in Hollywood by playing the character

main part of the action film series <The Thief>. Among them, the second part of the

The <The Thief> series was a worldwide success and grossed more than a billion dollars. Before the

release of Part 3, the final part of the series, was traveling around the world

carrying out promotional activities and was currently in the United Kingdom.

Unlike Jerome, who had no idea where he was or what he was doing, he always

He knew in detail the current status of Simon, a famous person. He didn't know that he was in

England due to a series of unexpected events recently, but regularly

kept track of what Simon was currently doing and where he lived. He visited

regularly check paparazzi sites and not only check their home address, but

also the restaurants I frequented and the gym I went to. It was for the day when

would visit Simon.

I never imagined that one day it would be now.

<I have no choice but to include Simon in the plan. If he finds you, he will never let you go.>

Jerome explained calmly.

We were planning to infiltrate Timothy's mansion in Lellium. The purpose was

very vague.
Machine Translated by Google

It was a week ago that I arrived in Lellium. As soon as I got off the train, the destination

Jerome's home was a two-story house with a garden the size of a palm tree. That

This place was also Jerome's hideout, but unlike the apartment where he killed

Anna last time, the interior was not much different from the everyday scenery of a house

familiar. As I looked around, unfamiliar with the lace curtains

floral and the sofa with knitted cushions, the words that Jerome gave me were the following:

<Coming back here means you are ready to be sold to the grandmaster as you said.

first, right?>

Jerome met my silent gaze and spoke with his palms making a

loud sound.

<Okay, great choice, Raymond. You're helping me get revenge by sacrificing your own

body.>

However, the plan that had been carefully developed over the past week

It was extremely confusing.

Jerome went out every day and every time he came back he brought something. The first day we got

various types of guns and bullets, and the next day we got some cannon phones.

When he got the blueprint of Timothy's mansion, he couldn't help but be surprised. One day,

He even brought me a nice suit and shoes out of the blue. Not only that, but every time I went out

It smelled like disinfectant, like I had been in the hospital.

After a week, he seemed finally satisfied, when Jerome put aside the

Chinese food he had brought for dinner and placed the drawings and maps on the table. And

that came out of nowhere was a story about Simon. Jerome explained to me step by step who I

I stared blankly, not understanding what was happening.

Machine Translated by Google

A big party was scheduled at Relliam Manor in the next two days. Namely,

It was a pre-party for a fashion brand launched by a famous actor, but the party

pre-party was literally just an excuse, and a <club> was taking place where many

people gathered for a long time. Simon planned to visit the <Club> that day.

This was because the famous actor who was celebrating the pre-party was a colleague

close to Simon, and Timothy had personally invited him.

<It would be better if you didn't run into Simon, but you're not the lucky type.>

Jerome smiled and ignored what he said and looked at the drawing. Although the grounds of Lelliam Mansion

It was not as big as Mulsby's Mansion, the size of the building was quite luxurious.

Also, since the location was in a remote forest, I had to open a map and look at it.

There were dozens of drawings of the mansion that Jerome had obtained. The Lelliam mansion that

It can be seen from the photographs taken by the paparazzi that he had a relatively small garden,

but it had many attached buildings. There was even a luxurious glass garden that looked

a replica of a tropical rainforest. In addition, it was surrounded by a fairly large lake.

Jerome, who was following my gaze, pointed to the banquet hall on the first floor with his fingertip.

of the finger and explained.

<There will be a party here... .>

My fingers crossed the drawing. The place where my fingers stopped was underground.

Deep in the ground, one level below the wine cellar, a large basement was designed with a

unclear purpose.

<A <club> will be held here.>

<It seems like the group is looking for a scapegoat for the <Club> this time, right?>

Jerome calmly shook his head in response to the mocking question.

Machine Translated by Google

<I'm just guessing, but thanks to Christopher, that won't happen.>

<… … .>

<If Christopher's condition is bad, the grandmaster may have someone

prepared for it, but we don't know for now.>

The calm response was disturbing. Christopher's situation finally turned

real. He was staying at the <club> the whole time... Even when I stayed at the house

Madame Stella and when I ran away with Jerome, I was there the whole time... .

The image of Jamie being raped in <Club> came to my mind clearly. Somehow

They didn't attack me with their fists, but Jamie was different. He was beaten, stomped and

battered. I was beaten to a pulp. Christopher was afraid even of

imagine what it might be. An image of Christopher's blood-covered face flashed by

my mind and my expression hardened without realizing it. Jerome, who was looking at me from

close, he said.

<As I said before, I have no plans to save Christopher. When we ran away, he ran away too

I should have run away, but that was foolish. There's no way to save it now >

Jerome touched various places on the basement floor of the drawing with his fingertip as if

were spinning a horse.

<You will find out naturally, but there will come a time when you can run away.

Unlike Christopher, if you take advantage of the opportunity, use these passages.>

<… … .>

<There is a high chance that you will get caught, but the easiest way out is here. The

The cellar is directly connected to the kitchen. It is a passage that leads directly
Machine Translated by Google

to the ground. Secondly, the chances of getting caught here are low, but it will be difficult

escape. If you go down to the basement, in the room at the end of the second hallway, there is a closet with

marble handles. Enter the closet and push the wall, which leads to a passageway

hidden secret. Can you see it? If you walk, you will reach the mansion canal. This is the part

difficult. If you go through the canal, you will find a sewer hole that leads to the ground.

It can be opened from inside the channel.>

<… … .>

<There is no way out of the basement except through the cellar, closet hallway and the

formal entry into the <club>...Raymond!>

Jerome, who was explaining in a low voice, suddenly raised his voice. He squeezed my chin.

with his big, cold hand and pulled me closer. He made eye contact right in front of my nose and

he whispered softly as if threatening me.

<Stop thinking about Christopher.>

<… … .>

<Anyway, if you enter the master on your own, the master will completely forget about you.

from Christopher. You must find Simon at the party and never leave him.>

<… … .>

Without saying a word, I slightly pushed his hand away. Jerome obediently withdrew his hand.

and continued speaking calmly.

<I'm going to go to the <club> and find the grandmaster.>

<Getting caught on purpose?>

Machine Translated by Google

<You have to do it right, Raymond. Because I'm coming to visit you. I'm going to come and tell you who you are and

to ask for your forgiveness. The relationship between you and Simon needs to be spiced up a bit. So

The grandmaster will get so angry that he will jump up and come to catch you both. Your role is to be

obediently captured by the grandmaster who is there with Simon.>

I looked at him suspiciously.

<You said there would be a chance to escape?>

<Trust me and let yourself be caught. The opportunity will come. >

It was an attitude I couldn't trust at all. I looked at Jerome and asked him.

<What's next?>

<What happens next?>

<What are you going to do?>

<You don't need to know. You agreed to sacrifice yourself for me, Raymond.>

I had no intention of sacrificing anything for Jerome, and my goal was the same as before, to discover

the past of the boys on the top floor, but I didn't go into details about it. Although Jerome

He couldn't figure out what I was referring to, so naturally he changed the subject. While pointing at the drawing

again and I was explaining it, suddenly I let out a word.

<What if I betray?>

<Treason?>

<What if you run away with Simon? This time, I'm going to escape from love.>

<I trust you.>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome spoke without a moment's hesitation.

<You will not betray Christopher.>

<… … .>

Didn't you say it wasn't a plan to rescue Christopher? However, instead of doing

questions, I listened to Jerome's explanation in silence. While I tried to call the

Timothy's attention, it occurred to me that Jerome's true intention might be to save

to Christopher. Not only that, he repeated several times that he would give me Timothy, but he did not point out

his contradictory attitude of giving detailed instructions on how to escape. Because he had

the feeling that my escape would also be included in his plan.

The night before I snuck into the <club>, I put the guns on the table and was killing the

time taking them apart and putting them back together one by one. I didn't have a weapon for myself.

I decided not to carry a gun because of the potential risks. But moving my hands mechanically made me feel

calmed down and I spent the rest of the afternoon fiddling with my gun.

Jerome was sitting on the couch, smoking a cigarette, watching me dismount and get back on.

assemble the gun. Jerome, who had been chain-smoking for a while until the

The room filled with smoke, he suddenly stood up and walked towards me. He left a small box on

the table. After looking at Jerome suspiciously, he opened the box. The box contained a pair of

extravagant cufflinks decorated with diamonds.

<Do you want to try inserting it?>

<… … .>

<Because I want to see if it fits you.>

I looked at him for a moment and asked.

Machine Translated by Google

<Where are the clothes?>

Jerome pointed into the room. I picked up the cufflinks and walked into the room. A suit and a pair of

shoes were neatly placed on the bed. I slowly took off my clothes without

even turn on the light.

While I was naked and putting on a shirt, I suddenly felt eyes on me

and I turned around. Jerome was leaning against the door, staring at me blankly. His gaze

She was shameless. Jerome looked closely at the large and small scars left on her

her body, as well as the clearly visible tattoo between her thighs, and then reestablished

eye contact with me. I ignored his gaze and buttoned up my shirt.

As I fastened my cufflinks, dressed, and tied my tie, Jerome watched

every single one of my movements. When I finally sat down on the couch to put on my

shoes, Jerome, who had been leaning against the door silently the whole time,

approached me. He gently took the shoe from my hand and knelt in front of me. The hand that

He wrapped my ankle gracefully tilted my foot and put my shoes on. The shoes fit

perfectly. The same thing happened with the suits. I didn't even tell him the size, but he made sure

to get one that was right.

Jerome, who had put shoes on both feet and had placed his feet on my

thighs, tying the laces tightly, he looked up. I looked into his eyes without avoiding them. The cold

Jerome's hand gripped my ankle tightly. His fingertips were hard and rough.

They slowly ran along my ankle bone, as if they were taking off the shoes I had just put on.

put me on. After a long hesitation, Jerome released her ankle. He kissed my knee

He briefly and quietly left the room. I sat back in my chair and looked at the door.

empty for a long time.

Machine Translated by Google

That night, Jerome fell asleep next to me for the first time since I got home.

Like a foolish child, he climbed into bed, hugged her tightly around the waist, and lay there.

fell asleep with my legs intertwined. I fell asleep with my head between his arms and

I suddenly opened my eyes at dawn. At some point, Jerome got out of bed and

He fell asleep on the living room couch, covered with a sheet. I looked at him and forced myself to

sink into the couch. I hugged Jerome from behind. Jerome's body stiffened as if

had just woken up. I put my arms around her waist, resting my forehead on the curve of her

neck and exhaled lazily. Jerome didn't turn around. He stood still, as if frozen, and

He couldn't fall asleep until I fell asleep again.

When I woke up in the morning, I was asleep in bed and Jerome wasn't there.

There were only two suits left. On the living room table were a note and a car key.

great. When I opened the note, there was a time, a place, and a sentence added.

<Please straighten your hair before coming.>

I raised my head and looked at the mirror hanging on the wall. The hair I cut at my mother's house

Mrs. Stella didn't look very well. I left the note in the ashtray and lit it. The note burned

in a short time.

***

We headed to the <club> in the luxury car prepared by Jerome.

The mansion that I thought was located in a quiet suburb was further inside

of the forest than I thought. After leaving the city center and running for a few

30 minutes, I saw in the distance the imposing Lellium Mansion by the lake. As the rain barely
Machine Translated by Google

had ceased at night, fog rose everywhere. The vision was not dark. The

Visibility was wide thanks to the streetlights installed at regular intervals along the road.

private driveway leading to the mansion. Also, there were quite a few cars entering the forest, so

I followed the car in front for a while and finally arrived at the mansion.

I stepped out of the valet and looked at the mansion from under the umbrella that was

The employee provided. The illuminated mansion glowed in various colors, each window

It was brightly lit and there was already loud music playing. There was a lot more noise

that Mulsby's party. When I entered the long carpeted hall, I was stupefied.

The huge entrance was so packed with people that I couldn't regain consciousness. I tried not to

stepping on anyone's skirt and I left the entrance dragged by the crowd. In the huge room to the

we had just entered, a photo shoot was taking place.

The celebrities stood in front of a large billboard and struck various poses.

The camera flashes were flashing continuously. I couldn't help but be surprised.

as I looked at reporters holding microphones, cameramen and countless

reporters taking pictures. <Club>'s audacity was literally admirable. If even

one of those reporters hides in the basement, all their secrets will be exposed.

However, I was impressed by the audacity of opening a <club> so quietly at the foot of the

people.

After looking at it for a moment, I turned around to find another way in.

into the banquet hall. However, before he could take a step or two, someone who

It seemed to be an agent who grabbed him by the arm.

<Okay, you can move on to the next step. This way!>

<Wait a minute, I… .>

Machine Translated by Google

I felt embarrassed by the strong hand pushing me back a step,

but I stubbornly turned away. The presenter looked embarrassed and continued

pushing me towards the sign. She was about two heads shorter than me, so

that he couldn't push her away, and while he was arguing, several cameras had already turned their lenses towards him.

me and had turned on their flashes. When I hesitated in surprise, a woman who was following me

also stopped because of me. To make matters worse, the man and woman in front of the sign

left their place. More than half of the cameras turned their lenses towards me. It seemed

that hundreds of photos were taken at that moment while I stood there stunned, not knowing

to do.

The staff on the other end made a gesture with a puzzled expression. I had no choice but to

bend down a little, turn my head towards the poster and walk quickly across the carpet.

Even during this time, the shutter sound continued to be heard. The flash

It exploded blindingly. As soon as I got out of that painful moment, I walked

hurriedly through the crowd and left the place. A reporter with a microphone, a

cameraman and several reporters standing at the edge of the room looked at me with faces of

bewilderment. I ignored his gaze and entered the banquet hall.

The music was so loud that it made my heart pound. I felt so

embarrassed that I started walking without looking around and was startled by a

flash that went off very close. The camera was not filming me, but the objects

displayed in the banquet hall. Only then did I regain my senses and look around.

The people who were so engrossed in the party seemed to be uninterested in anything else.

while enjoying champagne and cigarettes. My mind became calmer. I looked

around the banquet hall step by step, relying on the occasional laser light.

Tall cabinets were installed throughout the banquet hall and in each cabinet were

They displayed bags, shoes, etc. When people posed with the background decoration, the
Machine Translated by Google

Cameramen took pictures with bright flashes. However, it was only a small

part of the large banquet hall. The elegantly dressed people had a great time

holding champagne glasses, laughing, chatting and dancing gently to the music.

It was the exact opposite of the social party at Mulsby Manor, but I felt more comfortable

in this noisy and crowded atmosphere.

I walked around the party holding a glass of champagne and reviewed my plan. The first thing I did was

I had to do was find Simon. While I hold Simon, Jerome will contact

Timothy at the Club. He had no intention of following Jerome's plan, but he also had no intention of

intention of not meeting Simon. There will be Simon somewhere at this party. I met

Jerome unexpectedly, but Simon was different. I had time to prepare. When

I see Simon... I am... He ran carelessly through the banquet hall, pushing the

people, but then he stopped. I stood and looked at him for a moment, and soon the man felt

my gaze and turned his head to look at me.

There were several people between the man and me. Beyond the people's heads, there were

a man standing with a face that was not very different from the faces he had seen

countless times in the media over the past eight years. The sound of music that

had been distant for a moment he hit my head again. I opened my mouth and called his name

name.

<Simon.>

Simon looked at me as if he were looking at a stranger and then turned his head.

He simply focused again on what the person talking to him was saying.

For a moment, I felt like I had been stabbed in the back. I closed my eyes with

force, I opened them and looked at the man again. He was Simon and no one else. Simon was

ignoring.
Machine Translated by Google

My stomach was hot. I had only drunk champagne, but it was warm as if

had just poured vodka from the bottle. I stumbled and hit the table. As the table shook,

A mountain of bottles and glasses of alcohol hit each other and made a loud noise. Everyone

The others looked at me, but Simon didn't look back. I looked at the side of his face, absorbed in

the conversation, and I exhaled slowly.

I didn't expect Simon to look away, pretending not to know me. The face that

hugged while crying was so vivid that I almost felt like her appearance was a dream. plan…

I had a plan with Jerome. I have to grab Simon and make him look at me... Only then...

When I managed to regain my body balance, I almost lost my balance again.

when a hand suddenly grabbed my arm that was next to me.

Just before I fell clumsily, a strong hand held my body. Before I could

to find out who I was, they grabbed me by the arm and dragged me into the crowd.

I quickly looked at Simon. At that moment, I made eye contact with Simon, who was looking at me.

looking. Simon's eyes were still indifferent and cold. I was the first to look away.

look, surprised by the unknown body temperature.

I followed him for a while, mesmerized by the steady hand that guided him, and finally regained

sense and I stopped. He grabbed the hand that was holding my arm and turned it around. The man

who was walking ahead with a loud sound looked back. That face with a frown

It seemed very familiar to me, but it seemed unknown to me because I never imagined that

would find in a place like this. I was stunned by the unexpected situations

that occurred one after another after Simon.

<Hey, you bastard, change your habit of raising your hand first! I'm dying of pain!>

Suddenly, Teddy became irritated and rubbed his wrist, which had been twisted violently.

I couldn't believe it and looked at Teddy in confusion. I even reached out and touched my face and pulled myself
Machine Translated by Google

nose. Teddy got angry, slapped his hand away and looked at me with a pouty face. I looked at him

fascinated for a while and asked him.

<What are you doing here?>

<What are you doing? Earn money.>

When I heard it, I saw that he was dressed as a waiter. Teddy looked me up and down and

He snorted so hard I was worried he might blow his nose.

<What are you doing dressed as a swallow? I see you've been drinking again, haven't you?

have you left it?>

Teddy, who was being sarcastic with all his might, suddenly took a step further.

towards him. I was so speechless that I couldn't say a word and just kept

mouth closed. Teddy narrowed his eyes and looked at me closely, then scanned me again

from head to toe. He cupped my cheek, turned my face from side to side, looked at me, and spoke bluntly.

<I thought I was going to leave home and live on a very small scale, but now my face is

has come back halfway? It's ugly, idiot.>

<… … .>

<You're a bastard who doesn't even know grace. A boy like an 8-year-old... .>

I looked at Teddy who was standing near me, then took his cheek and kissed him. I had to lower my head.

head to kiss him, who was about a hand shorter than me. Teddy, who had been

stunned for a moment, he struggled as I forcefully grabbed his chin and the back of his neck and pressed

gently his lips down. He grabbed the back of my head, where he had

worked so hard, and pulled at her, trying to get me away. But she wouldn't let go, so I

I clung stubbornly, licking and sucking my lips. Teddy seemed to open his mouth, but
Machine Translated by Google

Then he bit my lip. I opened my eyes and looked at him. Teddy whispered hurriedly as

our lips separated for a moment.

<Did this guy turn around? Everyone is looking at you!>

Even though I understood what he was saying, I just stared at Teddy's face, pretending

not understand. His face became increasingly red. Starting with the area around the

eyes, the area around the cheeks and, interestingly, even the bridge of the nose was put

red. It was nice.

<Follow me.>

Teddy finally whispered, his voice a little hoarse.

We walked away from the crowd of people who were looking at us with smiling faces. The hand

Teddy gently guided me across the banquet hall. Teddy sailed with great ease.

ease through the banquet hall, which was dizzying and confusing as I wandered around

alone. We quickly left the banquet hall and entered the back hall where they used to

the employees go. Teddy pushed his way through the busy crowd of employees and opened a

relatively simple door, painted black.

The smell of musty clothes, as if it were a locker room, stung my nose. As soon as

I closed the door, Teddy pulled my tie. I felt drawn to him and kissed him. Teddy opened his

lips with his tongue and roughly explored the interior. Teddy's lips were soft,

warm and sweet. Teddy was biting and sucking his lip and suddenly bit down hard.

strength, making me laugh because he was so cute and adorable.

As soon as our lips parted, I hugged the man tightly. I put my arm around his

neck with my arms and hugged him as tightly as I could. A nostalgic smell came from the body

hard that fit perfectly in my arms. Teddy hugged me silently for a

Machine Translated by Google

moment and suddenly he stepped on my foot. I laughed like an idiot. I hugged him tighter.

Finally, Teddy hugged me too.

After burying my face in his shoulder and fully feeling the warmth, I grabbed the

Teddy's neck and pulled him down. Teddy's face was still red. I squinted and

I looked. Leaving the touching meeting like that, I asked him a question.

<What did you do all the way to London?>

Teddy also immediately changed his expression and asked crookedly.

<So what are you doing here?>

<I asked first.>

<You said you came here to make money, you idiot.>

<What about strip clubs? Who gave you the job here?>

<When did you leave without saying a word and now you pretend to care?>

I looked suspiciously at Teddy, who did not respond obediently and was in a bad mood.
I listened attentively.

<Why do you come to work because you have some kind of connection with this class party?

high? It's not that you don't have enough money, right?>

<Why is it not enough? Do you know that feeding yourself only costs one or two cents?>

<I am indeed. Even if you only get advice from the dancers at a strip club,

you could afford to own a home... .>

<Hey, I just acted as a middleman and received a fair fee! What is extortion?>
Machine Translated by Google

<You like reasonable expenses. Why are you so greedy for money? Do you want

satisfy yourself like this by eating at the expense of others?>

<Who's fooling who? And that's the sound coming out of your snout? Bastard!>

I was about to say one more sarcastic comment, but I froze when I noticed

that tears were streaming from Teddy's eyes. As I stood speechless over the

shock, Teddy looked at me with teary eyes and growled.

<Why are you butting in? Why are you interfering with whatever I'm doing now?>

<Teddy… .>

<Is that all you have to say? I came all the way here to find him... .>

There was no time to ask what he meant when he said he came here to

find it. He sat helplessly against the locker, lowered his head and muttered.

<… I tried. >

<What?>

<… One day, they suddenly came in and fed the troublemaker, put him to sleep, and,

fuck, you lived with him, motherfucker!>

Teddy screamed, burying his face in his knees. I stared blankly at his shoulders.

trembling.

<Without saying a word! So suddenly!>

There was crying in her voice. I froze and couldn't say a word, so I just

I looked. I felt sorry for the little body shaking its shoulders and sobbing, so

I unconsciously tried to reach out my hand, but I stopped abruptly. It wasn't difficult
Machine Translated by Google

calm him down. But what happens next? Should I apologize for leaving the house without saying a word?

word and promise to get back together now? I couldn't do that. I had to get back with

Simon right now. Even if he escaped from this mansion like Jerome said, he wouldn't be able to come back.

with Teddy. You'll leave him again for the same reason you left him the first time.

I was there, stunned, caught up in various thoughts, when Teddy's fingers touched

my ankle. With his face still buried in his knees, he reached out and grabbed it with

careful my ankle. I took a step without realizing when the weak hand gently pulled me

towards me. Teddy wrapped his arms around my legs and buried his face. In the end, I didn't

I had no choice but to collapse in front of him. I hugged Teddy tightly as he

cuddled in my arms. One time when I was under the influence of drugs, I cuddled

into Teddy's arms and, like Teddy back then, I held him while he sobbed.

But I couldn't say a word to comfort him.

After a while, Teddy came out of my arms with swollen eyes. He walked away from me

embarrassed and wiped his face with his sleeve. I looked at the red tips of his ears and the back of his neck and

Then I hugged him tightly from behind again. Teddy pretended to shake him off and then

He leaned back in silence. He murmured in a voice hoarse from crying.

<You owe me one.>

My throat was tight. I wanted to respond, but I couldn't say anything because I was afraid that

If he did it would sound like he was making a promise. Surprisingly, Teddy didn't

pressed for an answer. We were silent for a while, just

leaning on each other. Finally, Teddy seemed to have calmed down and pulled out a

cigarette to smoke, so I could barely ask him a question.

<But what do you mean by coming all the way here to find me?>

<What do you mean...? .>

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy, who was trying to light a cigarette, said his words with a shy expression.

on his face. He lit a cigarette in a bit of a hurry, cleared his throat and confessed.

<You suddenly disappeared, and people like Christine or something asked me where you went.

you went, and I... I know what really happened to you... .>

I felt sad and petted Teddy lovingly. Teddy must have felt embarrassed by this.

atmosphere, so he slapped my hand away and continued talking.

<But when did it happen? A few weeks ago, someone came to the Moulin Rouge and looked for you.

He held up your picture and said your name was Rachel.

<… Who?>

<I don't know. Anyway, all our dancers and staff know that I lived with you.>

<So?>

<So that's why. I was told your name was Raymond, not Rachel, and that you weren't a dancer,

but just a bed bug that had been living in our house. Then he came and

asked if you were my bedbug.>

I was speechless and just looked at Teddy. Teddy continued to speak calmly as

He was quietly smoking a cigarette.

<Why did you bother asking so much? They ask you where you went, where your

house, your family, friends, etc., and what is your last name... But how could I know that? When

I said that the bedbugs in my house had long since escaped from the house and that I

were looking for, that was... Mmm. Eh.>

Suddenly Teddy stopped talking and cleared his throat. As he was about to urge him on,

To make him hesitate, Teddy spoke in a low voice.

Machine Translated by Google

<You suddenly ask me if I had a deep relationship with you? right… what… Of all

Anyway, he said he understood and left that day. But it was a while ago, maybe a year ago.

week, maybe a little more... Around that time, he came back and said he found you.>

I couldn't stand it anymore and asked.

<Who is that guy? What does he look like? What is your name? Why did I look for you?>

<Huh? He seemed normal. Was his name Smith or something? I knew you were a dancer. They were

looking for someone to hire for their party. Customers who come to the Moulin Rouge

sometimes they do that.>

<… So keep talking.>

<There's nothing else to say. You work here as a waiter and there's only one position left, so

If you're interested, I've been coming here for a long time. That guy was nice to me.>

<… … .>

<And they paid a lot of money, right? Because of the confidentiality clause or something... , well,

anyway.>

<Confidentiality clause?>

<… … .>

<What does that mean?>

<… anyway! What are you doing here? Looking at his clothes, it doesn't look like there's

came as a waiter... .>

Teddy, who spoke so strikingly, gave me a very sinister feeling. He held

He grabbed Teddy's shoulder hard and asked half-threateningly.

Machine Translated by Google

<What is the confidentiality clause?>

<Just… Isn't it like that at all the big parties like this? Don't go around talking about celebrities,

That's all.>

So just to get some celebrities together, they even included a waiver clause?

confidentiality in the contract? Anyone could see that they had lured Teddy in by using me

as bait. That person was definitely Timothy. He was investigating my

background! Why didn't I think of that? Christopher's lies must have already

exposed. But what were you planning to do by dragging Teddy into this? Teddy was

dressed like an ordinary waiter and there was nothing suspicious about him. I looked at him

a moment and suddenly I took a deep breath as a thought crossed my mind

mind.

Jaime. He was also an ordinary person who came to the party, but suddenly he

They took him to the <club> and he suffered a misfortune. What would happen if they brought Teddy to use

a similar tactic? There's no reason to invite me to a big party like this, so what if you

I came here because I was offered a job? Teddy even told a dog named

Smithson or something like that who had a close relationship with me. Could it be that he was

planning to use Teddy to lure me out?

Or maybe… My heart was pounding with a sinister premonition.

<You can't believe it... You work in the basement?>

Teddy rolled his eyes without answering. It was as if he had already heard the

Teddy's response just from that expression. The blood drained from my face. If I hadn't

met Teddy at the banquet hall... Just thinking about it made me break out in a cold sweat. Teddy

he growled at me, frozen and unable to speak.

Machine Translated by Google

<It doesn't matter. Now you've found it too.>

<Did you get a mask? Okay? Show me.>

<… Oh, I don’t have one?>

<Damn it!>

He ran up to Teddy, who was acting frustrated, and ripped off his suit jacket. As he

He struggled and tried to resist, they grabbed him, tied him up and forcibly touched several parts of his body.

body. Anyway, I was much stronger than Teddy, so my resistance was not

It worked. Soon, he found the mask he had put on his waist and let out a

sigh. It wasn't a white mask like those guys, but an animal mask with the

head of a parrot drawn on it.

My knees gave way and I staggered backwards. As I stared at him silently for a while,

Teddy couldn't look me in the eye and kicked the ground with the tips of his shoes, avoiding the

eye contact. The anger that had nowhere to go was strangely directed towards Teddy.

<Did you crawl there without knowing where it was?>

When I asked him quietly, he didn't answer. Teddy turned his head at an angle and even

He avoided her face. I was angry and screamed inside.

<Don't you know how to cover your poop and piss? Stupid bastard, why do you live like a

local gangster?>

No matter how much of a bully Teddy was, he wasn't a bad guy who was fundamentally

wrong. <Club> was very different even though the story was different. It was a world

different from Teddy's. You shouldn't set foot in a place like this. Above all, he was a guy

who had no idea of the existence of a <club> until now. Nobody knew what kind of
Machine Translated by Google

retaliation they would receive in the future or what actions awaited them. I dragged another person

innocent like that. Without realizing it, I keep seeing people I have no connection with, again... .

He crushed the mask he was holding so it could not be used again and threw it to the ground.

That alone was not enough to ease his anger, so he stomped on the mask. Only after

After kicking the messy mask into the corner I looked at Teddy. I looked at him breathlessly, and he looked

a little depressed and mumbling.

<Did you think they were going to hurt me like that? And since you said you were there... .>

<That's all. Let's go now.>

I had to give up my promise to Jerome. Regardless of whether Jerome got involved

inside Timothy or not, he had no intention of sending Teddy back to that basement. What

happened to Carl and James in the past should not be repeated with Teddy. I picked up Teddy, who

It was still sitting on the floor, and I dusted it off.

<I'm sorry I left without saying a word. Let's go back to Portsmouth together.>

<Uh... well... But right now?>

<Yes. Let's go back. You and I, right now.>

I wiped my tear-stained cheek by pressing it with my palm. Teddy

I was silently giving up on his cheek. However, when I tried to get out of the

locker room, someone grabbed my sleeve. When I turned around, Teddy was staring at me.

with a stern expression. I suddenly became anxious. I took Teddy's hand.

<Why? Why can't I go?>

I took her hand and asked her anxiously without realizing it.
Machine Translated by Google

<I was supposed to work until 7am tomorrow, but if I go out like this, I'll have to pay

a fine and an advance payment... .>

<That's the problem now... No, I understand. I'll give it back to you, so go away.>

<Where is your money?>

<I have money to pay for that, so go quickly.>

<… … .>

Teddy looked at me for a moment and sighed. He was so impatient that he even pushed me away.

hand. He was silent and stood still. Teddy didn't move even though I put my hand on him.

I was nervous and tapped the ground with the tip of my shoe to get his attention. I just

I lowered my head and sighed deeply several times.

<What the hell is wrong? What are you worried about?>

Unable to get over my frustration, I asked, and it was only then that Teddy raised his head.

head and looked at me. He brought up a completely unexpected subject with great hesitation and

hesitation.

<You've been searching everywhere for a few years, looking for someone. A

transvestite man. He is our age and his name is Christine. Did you find him? Isn't he the type

the one you fought with at Moulin Rouge last time?>

I swallowed dryly and nodded briefly. Teddy said, scratching the back of his neck.

<I could just run away with you without saying anything, but... He felt a little uncomfortable and

You two had a fist fight, but it seemed like you two had your own circumstances... .>

<… Where are you? What happened to him?>

Machine Translated by Google

<It's in the basement.>

Teddy added, lowering his eyes and avoiding her gaze.

<Um... It's not in very good condition.>

Once again, the image of Jamie I witnessed in <Club> came vividly to my mind.

The miserable sight of being ridiculed, beaten, dragged, covered in dirt and

subjected to all kinds of insults... If I run away with Teddy like this, what will happen to Christopher?

I could imagine the ending without difficulty. Christopher will continue to live as <Club>'s dog,

as it always has.

But this moment was a golden opportunity to save Teddy. Maybe a moment

like this would never happen again. Besides, if we were caught running away with Christopher, if

If we made just one mistake, it would be the end for all three of us. In addition to losing Christopher, Teddy

something irreparable will happen to him.

There was no time to worry or fret. But I couldn't choose any side. I

I stood there with my fists clenched, unable to do anything.

<Take it.>

Teddy, who was rummaging through his locker, suddenly threw a mask at me. It was a

mask with a parrot's head drawn on it. Teddy said.

<I received two of them, including the emergency ones. Write that down.>

<… And you?>

<What am I?>
Machine Translated by Google

Teddy hit his elbow on the lock of another locker. The lock came loose and the door

opened. He pulled out a mask with a bear head drawn on it and spoke as if it were no big deal.

stuff.

<Why not steal one?>

After that there was no time to hesitate. Instead, Teddy moved quickly.

He urged me to hide the mask in my arms, took the initiative and left the locker room in big numbers.

Teddy turned his back on the banquet hall where the music was playing loudly and walked out

of the mansion. After wandering through several hallways, we were standing on a lawn

desert behind the mansion.

Teddy first took out his mask and put it on. I also wore a mask. We looked at each other

each other's covered animal heads. It seemed ridiculous, but neither of them cared.

river.

This time, Teddy turned first and started walking down the long hallway from the back.

back of the mansion. Several people were coming and going and everyone was wearing masks. Unlike

from the previous <Club>, this time there were women. The ladies with white masks dragged the

hems of their dresses on the floor and crossed the hall escorted by gentlemen with

white masks. They entered the chapel at the end of the hall.

As the chapel approached, I approached Teddy, who was walking ahead of me, and said to him:

I whispered softly.

<It could be really dangerous… .>

<Then the debt you owe me increases.>

Teddy answered bluntly and walked faster.

Machine Translated by Google

We finally entered the chapel. This was the official entrance to the <club> I was talking about.

Jerome.

The interior was simple. There was only one door. The large, ornate door was

wide open and a sinister red carpet stretched out on the stairs below.

We weren't there. Teddy and I went through another door hidden behind a curtain.

As he continued down the narrow stairs, the kitchen appeared below. People with

animal masks were busy working. Nobody paid attention to us.

Among the busy people coming and going, they didn't notice us at all. Teddy and I walked out

quickly out of the kitchen like everyone else, pretending to be busy with something. While

We walked down the hall, there were several bathrooms and bedrooms lined up, but Teddy didn't even

He didn't even look in that direction. We finally stopped in front of a velvet curtain

at the end of the hall. The heavy black curtain blocked our way like a wall. Teddy

He looked at me. He had the dull face of a bear wearing a mask. I nodded briefly.

We pulled back the curtain and entered the <club>.

As before, the <Club> was attended by ladies and gentlemen dressed in great style, showing

their pretension and enjoying the party. It was no different from a normal party, with people

playing, people talking and dancing. The difference with the <Club> held in Mulsby is that,

As we saw before, this time there were women. The white masks, the white masks with

ornate ornaments and even the animal masks were all female.

Without even having time to look around the <club>, Teddy quickly walked around

the edge of the room, pretending to be busy with something. I followed behind him as well.

There was a feeling of uneasiness. Because I was wearing a mask, I was afraid of <the club>, but because

On the other hand, my face was equally protected because I was wearing a mask. Even Timothy

He wouldn't notice my presence if I didn't show my face. Although I didn't recognize Timothy, I shouldn't
Machine Translated by Google

there will be much trouble if I avoid people wearing white masks. I gathered my

nervousness and walked while looking at Teddy's back.

Teddy walked through a few rooms, turned around the hallway, and suddenly stopped.

He turned and looked at me.

<I have no idea where you come from, but don't be too surprised. Because it will seem

suspicious.>

I swallowed dry saliva and nodded.

The place I followed Teddy to was an unexpected place. It was a bathroom. The bathroom, which was

polished and polished to a shine, it was so beautiful that it left me speechless. As soon as I walked in, the

The area you see is decorated like a small living room with a table and a large leather sofa, and

A large mirror, towels, perfume, etc. are provided. After crossing the partition, a

a bathroom-like space with a partition.

Several men in masks and white suits were gathered in the last cubicle of the

bathroom. Surprisingly, there were also a couple of women wearing white masks standing

there. Brief bursts of laughter and cheerful conversations were heard. Unlike me, who was

inwardly surprised, Teddy calmly crossed the barrier. Inside the partition,

There was only a urinal and a toilet seat like a normal bathroom. I couldn't tell what

were happy to see the masked people. Still, for some reason, I got the

goosebumps on the back of the neck.

We walked to where the men in white masks were gathered. There was a

The smell of perfume was so strong that it hurt my nose. Next to the white masks was a

employee wearing a fox mask. Teddy walked straight towards the mask

of fox and whispered something briefly. Soon the fox mask nodded and left. Teddy spoke

with white masks.

Machine Translated by Google

<There will be 10 minutes of cleaning time.>

There were sighs of disappointment, but the white masks obediently retreated without

complain. They retreated to the other side of the partition, but instead of leaving the bathroom, they sat down

the couch and chatted. I didn't even think of eavesdropping on their conversation. I stayed

motionless and looked at Teddy in fear. Teddy stepped aside so I could look

inside. I forced myself to move my feet and entered the bathroom.

I was finally able to discover where the smell of a perfume so strong that it hurt me came from.

the nose. Inside the septum, there was a foul odor that could not be masked even

because of the strong smell of perfume. Christopher, covered in sewage, was tied to the bathroom in

a pitiful state. He lost consciousness and lay motionless, like a corpse.

I staggered backwards and could barely stand with my back against the wall. I felt

as if all the blood was draining from my body. The strong scent of perfume

dizzy. The deeper I breathed, the deeper it penetrated my

lungs the scent of perfume.

He could still clearly remember Christopher's hard, strong body. His face

He always had an arrogant expression. He looked at people as if they were

belittling, he raised the corners of his mouth as if he were mocking them

and laughed shamelessly. It was strange that Christopher was treated with such negligence in

the bathroom. Instead of a familiar man dressed in perfect makeup, a pretty

wig and a beautiful dress, what awaited me was a face covered in urine, hair

short tangled in the ground, arms covered in needle marks and a naked body covered

of clothing. traces of beatings.

With trembling hands, I carefully touched Christopher's cheek. It was cold.

awful. He quickly put his finger on the tip of his nose. I felt a slight sigh, but

Instead of relief, I felt a deep frustration. I couldn't leave him behind. I couldn't leave him
Machine Translated by Google

Christopher like that. Never… Definitely… I reached out my trembling hand towards the rope that

tied Christopher's hands and feet. It was time to pull the strong knot.

<What are you doing, you stupid bastard!>

Teddy screamed, hitting my head hard. I looked at Teddy in surprise. He pretended

punch me and looked at the corner of the partition. There was CCTV installed. My mind,

that had been boiling, cooled. I took a deep breath and nodded slightly. Teddy kicked me with

his shoe and pointed outside.

<I need to get some cleaning tools first. Move quickly, you stupid bastard.>

<Ah... well. Sorry.>

He apologized vaguely and stood up. When he was unconsciously about to leave,

Teddy told me the location in a barely audible voice and said, "It's under the sink."

The moment I stepped out of the cubicle, the strong scent of perfume disappeared.

instantly, as if I was waking up from a dream. I never imagined that

Christopher would be treated like this throughout the <Club>. Entering and leaving the cubicle was like escaping

from a terrible nightmare. I walked almost unconsciously. I was even more afraid because

I thought that if something went wrong, Teddy could end up like Christopher. But I had to

recover. One mistake could have ruined everything.

As they passed through the partition, white masks appeared piled up on a leather sofa.

I walked silently past the boys chatting and laughing at what was so funny. Neither

They didn't even look at me as if I didn't exist. Even when I opened the drawer under the sink

and I took out the cleaning supplies, they continued to treat me as if I were invisible.

On the contrary, I was glad that they treated him that way. That's when I quickly grabbed the

broom and mop and got up.

Machine Translated by Google

The man sitting cross-legged on the leather couch started staring at me

staring. The back of my head felt creepy. I pretended not to notice and stared

I turned to look at him in the mirror. That white mask was still staring back at me. It was just that guy.

Other people were talking normally, but the man was looking at me with his head tilted.

An ominous feeling came over me. Could it be someone who was at the <club>?

previous? No, but he was wearing a mask. Did he recognize me by my size? It can't be like that, no.

It could be like this... My heart was beating.

As I walked as calmly as possible and passed the partition, my gaze

finally veered off. I sighed quietly and took a step toward Teddy and Christopher. I heard the

sound of shoes. I pretended not to notice and walked towards Teddy. I heard the sound of shoes

following me. I approached the partition without looking back. As soon as I handed Teddy the

mop and turned around, I found a white mask following me closely.

The white mask leaned slightly towards me and tilted its unpleasant face a little.

again. I held my breath and looked at the man through the mask. Teddy, who was

next to me, he also froze and looked at me. In that brief moment, all kinds of

thoughts ran through my mind. It was a moment when the ridiculous idea of hitting someone

that guy, carrying Christopher and running away was getting heavier and heavier. The mask

Blanca placed her finger on the tip of my chin and lifted it slightly.

Instead of resisting for no reason, I obediently raised my head. I tried to look into his eyes.

of the white mask, but it was difficult to see him because of the shadows. The man began to

slowly push up the edge of the mask that hung over his chin with

the fingertips.

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't hesitate any longer. He grabbed the man's wrist and stopped him. The man cocked his head.

Even though they grabbed his wrist, he didn't stop and slowly lifted the mask.

My strength slipped from my hands. I couldn't stop it. The mask lifted and the lips

were exposed. The eye holes of the mask were raised and not

I couldn't see anything. I just waited in fear for the moment when they would take off my mask.

and my face would be uncovered. The tip of my nose was exposed and the light that was coming in

extended from behind the mask and slowly reached his eyes.

Finally, they placed the mask over my head, leaving my face exposed.

complete. The white mask stared at me.

<… … .>

<… … .>

The white mask whispered.

<What are you doing here?>

The embarrassed voice was Jerome's.

As soon as I heard the voice, I felt so relieved that I stumbled and leaned against the

wall. He immediately pulled down his mask and covered his face. Jerome took a step away from me

and looked at me with his arms crossed. The enemy seemed dissatisfied as he looked at me from

up and down while in a twisted position. Anyway, I finally relaxed

and I leaned against the wall, panting. Teddy stuck his blunt bear head between

us.

Teddy looked at Jerome and me, then lowered his voice and asked.

<Do you know each other?>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

Jerome stood in a crooked position and turned his head slightly to look at Teddy.

Jerome asked in a sarcastic voice.

<No matter how I look at this, it doesn't look like Simon.>

<… … .>

<What happened, Raymond? Who is this boy?>

This time Jerome asked. Instead of answering, I looked at Jerome, who was wearing a mask.

white, and Teddy, who was wearing a stupid bear head. It was a bit of a difficult situation.

I never thought the day would come when I would introduce Jerome and Teddy. Even if I had to

introduce it, what words could you use to introduce it?

<Then… He… .>

I opened my mouth, but I had nothing to say. As I struggled to find the words

To explain, Teddy stepped forward.

<That guy is a bed bug in our house. He was living in my house, sucking my blood.>

<When did I live sucking your blood?>

When I asked him this absurd question, Teddy answered without shame.

<I lived by sucking money that was my blood, so it is no different from living by sucking

blood.>

<… … .>

<Who are you talking about?>

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy asked in his characteristic shy tone. Jerome looked at us, ran his hand

gloved hand down her chin and then answered.

<I am the princess of your bedbugs.>

Teddy and even I were speechless and stared at Jerome.

In fact, Jerome turned his head towards me in a brazen manner and began to ask questions.

one by one.

<So what are you doing here with that friend? What about Simon? Really?

Are you here to save Christopher?>

I turned to Christopher without saying a word. Christopher, whose limbs were

tied to the toilet seat, he still lay inert, unable to regain consciousness. Jerome

He walks over and closes the cubicle door, blocking my view. Jerome, standing with his back to the

door, he spoke stiffly.

<Raymond, go find Simon before it's too late. If Simon enters the

<club>, it will be difficult to find him because he is wearing a mask. And that... Keep doing what you are doing.

doing.>

<… What if you don’t like it?>

I asked him defiantly. Jerome just looked at me with a white mask on his face.

without saying a word. I asked coldly without avoiding his gaze.

<What happens if you save Christopher and then let him go and walk away?>

Jerome didn't respond. Instead, he suddenly took off his mask. He rubbed his face with his

palm as if he was tired and looked at me crookedly. He was smiling with a

sarcastic smile that I had never seen before. It was a mocking laugh.
Machine Translated by Google

<What do you think I was doing here? Why are you here smelling like cheap perfume?>

<… … .>

<Find Simon as planned and stay with him. If you encounter a big

Master, take your time and run away when you have the chance. Is it so difficult?>

I couldn't say that Simon had ignored me. Because he noticed that Jerome was

trying to save Christopher. Although he pretended not to, in the end Jerome's purpose was

save Christopher. While I used Simon to distract Timothy, I stayed here all

the time to rescue Christopher when surveillance relaxed.

Jerome pulled back his hair and put his mask back on. He spoke with a pale face whose

expression was illegible.

<Leave Christopher alone and go upstairs immediately. Before Simon comes down

first.>

Whether Simon turned around or not, I had to hold him by the hair to stay still.

with him. So what about Teddy? When I was about to lose myself in my

thoughts, Teddy once again pushed the bear's head between us.

<I think it's like this baby.>

I was speechless and looked at Teddy blankly. There was no time to warn him.

Jerome, who shouldn't talk <like that>. Teddy, who had been a street gangster since he was

He was born and had lived his entire life taking advantage of others in strip clubs,

He started yelling at me in a vulgar and incoherent tone.

Machine Translated by Google

<Words are flashy and nice, but in the end, if you criticize them, you will criticize them. The face

It looked so shiny and clean that I ate it... It's a scammer. Yes, this is a scammer. Now

I say it, it's perfect.>

<… … .>

Jerome just stared at Teddy in silence. It wasn't a situation like this, but

Honestly, I wanted to take off Jerome's mask immediately and see his expression.

<I know these guys well. If you fake it, you fake it. These are the guys who attract kids with

serious face and when they come, they take everything out, including the liver and gallbladder, and

escape. This is exactly what this kid looks like. These guys are the kind of bastards who

They just harass a person and then kill them. Okay? Look, the taste started in the

eyes.>

Teddy stood silently in front of me, blocking the gap between Jerome and me.

<Let's ignore that bastard and do our thing. Even if you say a single word to a

scammer, you will be robbed.>

There was silence as Teddy closed his mouth. Jerome twisted his head and

He looked at me. I felt a little aggrieved and looked at him as if he was questioning me, but

I just shrugged my shoulders. I can't say I'm not relieved. If I were more

Honestly, I thought I would laugh. I said, hiding behind Teddy's back.

<If you're going to save Christopher anyway, it doesn't matter now.>

<It's absurd. They'll catch you as soon as you come out of the bathroom. Raymond, you and that idiot.>

Teddy kicked him in the leg to stop him from getting angry. It was nice to film without

public, but at this moment, escaping as quickly as possible was the priority.
Machine Translated by Google

<It might be okay as long as you don't run to Timothy.>

<… … .>

<You can take care of everything. Just in case? If it becomes dangerous, the prince will come to

rescue you.>

<… … .>

<If you understand, get out of the way.>

This was the only way to save Christopher and Teddy at the same time. If Jerome

If I were careful, the risk would be much lower, so perhaps now is the perfect opportunity.

Jerome stood with his arms crossed and looked at Teddy and me. The confrontation did not

It took a long time. Jerome opened the stall door and walked over to Christopher. He looked at

Christopher with a somewhat rough hand, as if he were aware of the security cameras.

After a while, Jerome left the partition and crossed without even looking at us. I heard Jerome

speak loudly from across the room.

<I can't use the bathroom because of the bad smell. It would be better to wash.>

Soon, the people on the other side of the partition gathered towards us in the rain. Everyone

They looked inside the partition, hit Christopher, who had fainted, with a stick,

or tried to force him to open his eyes or mouth, and then nodded. Teddy and I untied the

ropes that tied Christopher in front of the white masks. As we helped

Christopher to leave, they quickly backed away and covered their noses with the masks, perhaps

because of the irritating smell. Teddy murmured softly behind his mask.

<Bastards.>

<… Let’s go quickly.>

Machine Translated by Google

As I left the bathroom, I tried to suppress the sinister feeling that kept arising in me.

head. The premonition was about Jerome. What price will Jerome pay in exchange for getting us out?

safe and sound? What kind of responsibility will he have to take on?

They stared at us when we came out of the bathroom, but there was no need to feel

threatened. The white masks that followed us from the bathroom pointed at us with their

finger at us and Christopher and they were making a fuss among themselves. The whole situation was

disgusting. Christopher, who fainted with his naked body covered in dirt, was

nothing more and nothing less than an interesting spectacle for them. Sometimes, there was

people who were shamelessly taking pictures with their cell phone cameras. I walked

by the <club> with a face as expressionless as a mask.

<Hey, where are you going?>

Teddy, who was panting beside me, lowered his voice and asked. I was walking down a passage that

I had memorized while looking at the map with Jerome. I didn't respond to Jerome's words.

Teddy and I just walked in silence. The white masks that had been on us

Chasing and harassing they fell one by one, probably because they didn't

They could bear Christopher's bad smell. After going through several rooms, they finally

We entered the second corridor. Luckily there were few people here. Like all the beggars who

were chasing us they fell, we were able to reach the last room without any interference.

There was no one in the room, which was decorated like an elegant bedroom. So

As soon as I put Christopher down on the bed, Teddy lay down next to him.

<Wow, it's so hot I'm dying. Damn it.>

It seemed as if he was completely exhausted from putting up with a man who was

much bigger than him and was even fainted and limping. Teddy, covered in sweat,

He wiped his brow and let out a long sigh. There was a long way to go, so
Machine Translated by Google

I let Teddy rest and looked around the room. After looking around the room

room, I soon found a wardrobe with marble handles, just as I had expected.

explained Jerome.

I went into the closet and looked around, but I didn't see anything out of the ordinary. After

From nervously tapping on the wall, I gave up and this time started hitting harder.

careful. I felt like I could hear a clear sound coming from the side, so

I tried to touch that wall seriously. At one point, the closet wall flipped over like a

revolving door. Beyond the overturned board appeared a wide, dark hallway. I looked back

to Teddy. He half-rose from the bed and looked me in the eyes with wide eyes.

<It's a secret passage. How did you know?>

—Teddy asked, getting out of bed and approaching me. I took off his mask.

face. His face, red from the heat, was colored with curiosity and surprise. He said, wiping

the sweat of the brow.

<The scammer told me this before.>

<… Seriously, who is that guy from before?>

He ruffled Teddy's hair as he complained.

<They say you're a fraud? That's also very cruel.>

Teddy, who was looking at me as he looked around, let out a short sigh.

<It's good to know. If possible, don't get involved.

To the simpleton who came to the <club> alone without knowing anything. Teddy, who pretended to be a

adult and lectured me, he was adorable, so I looked at him fondly and stood up.
Machine Translated by Google

Christopher, who was lying in bed, urinated and gave off a bad smell. I took him to the

clean sheet and carefully I wrapped the sheet around her naked body. As soon as

As I covered my scarred body, I felt a little more at ease. This was painful and

painful because I knew very well how strong and healthy Christopher was. I caressed him with

care of Christopher's face, who had lost consciousness due to exhaustion.

There was time to fall into sentimentality. I took off his mask, put it on his back and

I immediately picked him up and carried him.

First I crawled through the secret passage, then I received Christopher from the other side and

I led him into the passage. Teddy closed the closet door for the last time and crossed the hall.

No matter how much I played with the board, I couldn't get it back to its original state, so I decided to leave it.

open. I carried Christopher on my back and Teddy took the lead and we began

walk down the hall.

The sound of water droplets falling was heard from the other side of the corridor. Usually,

It was not easy to carry Christopher, who was as strong as I was, with his inert body and

unconscious. Sweat was pouring down like rain, so I had to take off my jacket and leave it to

Teddy. The hallway was not completely dark, because every few meters there were lights

emergency on the stone floor and they shined. We walked step by step, following the direction

that the emergency lights indicated. The sound of footsteps crossing the empty hallway echoed

disturbingly.

Nothing was heard from Christopher except the low sound of an exhalation. When my

Walking speed slowed significantly, Teddy took Christopher instead.

However, my physical strength was much better than Teddy's, so the turn time

It wasn't long. As time went on, we got more and more tired and walked

constantly silent. I felt anxious when Christopher's body on me

back seemed to be getting colder and colder.

Machine Translated by Google

The long passage ended with the sound of running water. Just as Jerome had said,

I had reached the mansion canal. First I took off my shoes and shoes and entered the

canal. The water depth was shallow. I was lucky that my ankles were barely

They were submerged, but the ground was quite slippery. With Teddy's help,

I carried Christopher on my back and walked slowly. Teddy was at my side,

holding me by the arm and supporting me lightly.

As I walked along the canal, I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I found a ladder.

which led to the ground level. The staircase was nothing more than a curved bar nailed to a

cement wall, but that alone was a blessing in disguise. At the bottom of the stairs,

There was a gate that served as a sewer in the ground. Even so, we did everything we could.

possible to prevent Christopher, who was cold, from falling into the water, and we carried him to the

emergency stairs. Teddy went up first and opened the door of the bar. A sky appeared

full of stars.

I needed to prepare myself before going upstairs. I wrapped Christopher's body and the

mine as hard as possible with the sheet, shook my body a couple of times and only after

To check it out I stepped on the steel bar. Although I only climbed three or four steps, sweat was pouring down my face.

pitchers like rain. When they were halfway up the stairs, Teddy, who had

been waiting on the ground first, reached out and grabbed Christopher by the armpit.

Thanks to this I was able to climb the stairs with some ease.

As soon as I stood up on the rain-soaked grass, I collapsed.

Christopher rolled onto his back. I unwrapped the sheet, laid him down comfortably, and

I lay down with my limbs stretched out on the grass. My whole body was feverish, my face

It was hot and my earlobes were warm. Even though it was full

winter, my body wouldn't cool down so I lay like that for a while, breathing hard.

difficulty.
Machine Translated by Google

<Teddy Bear.>

Only after catching my breath and cooling the heat rising to my cheeks did I call out to him.

Teddy sat next to me and looked at the mansion in the distance, then turned his head.

<Why.>

<Christopher is a good person.>

<But what can I do?>

<If you treat me well, I will definitely repay you many times over.>

<Wow.>

<So take good care of him. Please do me a favor.>

Teddy looked at me silently. He said.

<That guy is a fraud. Don't be stupid.>

<I know.>

<I know, but why are you digging your grave?>

<I know... .>

I sat down. I looked at Teddy. He looked at me with a tired expression. Like he was so fed up that

I would like to die.

<I'll just ask you one favor.>

I couldn't promise anything. I couldn't say a single sweet word like I would come back or that

I would be your faithful lover when I returned. I just looked at Teddy.

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy was upset. He pushed my shoulder and hit me in the face. When I got it

obediently, he weakly unclenched his fists. Teddy sat on top of me and looked at me

coldly and finally stood up. I grabbed his hand to kiss him, but Teddy pulled me away.

on top of me. When we held hands again, I couldn't get him off me. I hugged

Teddy and I kissed him. Teddy bit his lip hard, but soon his tongue came into contact

abruptly. He suddenly moved his shoulder away from me.

<… … .>

I left him with his back to me and walked down the bar. Teddy closed the door from above. We

We looked through the iron bars for a moment. Teddy didn't say anything. When he

turned and disappeared, I also went down the stairs. I went up the cold water channel and went up

to the passage that led to the <club>.

I will save Jerome. Just as Jerome saved me at Laberham. Just as you let me in

<Kelly>. After we save him, we'll go back to our relationship as before. With a

relationship full of resentment and hatred, they settle all the debts they have between each other.

Unlike when I passed by, the way back to the <club> was too short. In a

In an instant, I crossed the hall and returned to the cupboard with the marble handle. Suddenly, everything

related to meeting Teddy and rescuing Christopher seemed like a dream. Before

Returning to the <club>, I fixed my clothes and put back on the mask I had tucked into my

waist. I moved my very tired feet, walked down the deserted hallway and returned to the living room.

Contrary to concerns, no one seemed to notice that Christopher

had disappeared. While I was relieved that the party atmosphere was not very

Unlike when I first left, I was also put off by the party atmosphere.

carefree. Did Jerome catch Timothy's eye? It was something he couldn't understand.

Even if we find Timothy or Jerome, the mystery will be solved to a certain extent.
Machine Translated by Google

point. However, everyone enjoying the party was wearing masks, so there was no

There was a way to find them. At least Jerome had a better chance of being found.

Because he was noticeably taller than the average person, he was able to reduce

significantly the group of candidates.

So as not to arouse suspicion, I wandered around the living room with a tray of champagne in my hand.

hand. Thanks to the use of a mask, it was very easy to spy on others. When I found a

white mask with a physique similar to mine, I approached stealthily and looked at the color of

the eyes behind the mask, only to disappoint me every time. It seemed like I never

would end if I searched blindly. Wanting to find another way and rest for a while, I

I sat quietly on a chair in a secluded spot.

While taking a break and looking around the room, I suddenly felt a

strange atmosphere. All the masked men were looking towards the gaming table. I knew that the

<club> hosts were decided by play, but the strange thing was that even the

<employees> wearing animal masks seemed visibly agitated. If

We think in Jamie's case, the person who was dragged into the <club> would have been a

innocent person enjoying a party on the floor... . There was a smell of something suspicious.

As I looked around, the perfect person caught my eye. I saw a woman

wearing a koala mask standing alone by the window holding a tray of food

to snack on. His eyes were also fixed on the poker table. Naturally, I walked over

the side of the koala mask and whispered.

<Why is the atmosphere like this now?>

She just looked at my mask and let out a small sigh.

<There are already 4 red tokens.>

Machine Translated by Google

<What's wrong with that? Aren't people from the group above brought in anyway?>

<I haven't even heard the rumor of why you're so busy alone. I heard that someone

I was serving at the card table earlier and heard that they were going to remove one of the

animal masks.>

I was intuitively sure that it was an event for Teddy. But unfortunately

For Timothy, Teddy had already left the mansion and run away. I said this to

reassure the frightened Koala Mask.

<That's no big deal. I heard that too... .>

Before I could say anything, cheers erupted from the poker table. I stood

looking at the white masks that were going crazy with cold eyes. They were unpleasant guys and

dirty. The white mask that won the game even stood on the gaming table. He shouted,

throwing the fifth red chip to the ground.

<If you're going to the parrot, come visit me!>

The koala mask slowly turned its head and looked at me. The eyes behind the mask

were shaking with fear. Koala Mask almost threw the tray on the table and quickly gave a

step back. Even if I didn't see the scared eyes of the koala mask, I knew what mask

I was wearing. My teeth ground together. The parrot mask I was wearing was originally

from Teddy. Timothy, that guy was definitely aiming for Teddy.

I looked at the countless masks that began to stare at me. Ladies and gentlemen with

White masks turned their heads towards me one by one and gradually reduced the

distance. At some point, the white masks surrounded me and were flirting

with me.
Machine Translated by Google

The white mask that stood over the poker table waited until it surrounded me

enough people. Then he jumped off the table, gestured for the crowd to move away, and

He came closer. He ran towards me, who was standing in the crowd, and ripped off my mask.

<… Huh? Isn’t that Teddy?>

How could I forget that voice that asked jokingly? A voice that is like Hugh. I looked

the white mask in front of me with burning eyes.

<Rachel, what are you doing here?>

<… … .>

<Wow, did you say Raymond and not Rachel?>

A laughing voice asked mockingly. The white masks looked at me and

they murmured.

<Should we check if it's Rachel or Raymond today?>

Timothy took a step towards me and suddenly unbuttoned my shirt. I looked at my

tattered shirt with the buttons falling off, and then I looked at the boys who were laughing

loudly. I quietly took off my tie and dropped it to the floor. Then he snatched the

parrot mask from hand to Timothy, crumpled it up and threw it at the feet of the white masks.

The silence was brief. After a brief pause, the white masks began to laugh.

The small laugh gradually grew louder. Everyone, both men and women,

They laughed out loud. Timothy also started laughing uncontrollably. I looked at them smiling.

and I reached out my hand to Timothy, who was standing nearby.

The thoughts were in the background. As soon as I felt the need,

I reached out. The white mask that was stuck to Timothy's face was removed without a care.
Machine Translated by Google

pity and thrown to the ground. The laughter died away. Timothy looked at me with his eyes wide open

the surprise. I pulled the corners of my mouth meanly and looked at Timothy and the

white masks that formed a circle around them.

<Why? Are you still smiling?>

I smiled heartily, looked around, and then walked away. I ripped off the mask.

man in front of me. The man hurriedly covered his face.

<Why are you covering for him, you bastard? Are you scared?>

I had no intention of staying with just two people. I felt I had to turn the tables

of all the bastards wearing white masks to feel relieved. When I

He ripped the mask off the woman next to him, she quickly covered her face and walked away.

hid in the crowd. He snorted and grabbed another mask. They got scared and stepped back.

The circle surrounding Timothy and me expanded significantly in an instant.

I crumpled the mask I had grabbed and looked at Timothy. When Timothy, who had a

puzzled face, he made eye contact with me, his eyes slowly narrowed

as if he had suddenly come to his senses. He soon smiled brightly. Where are you laughing?

of this bastard? I threw the wrinkled mask as hard as I could at the boy's face.

Timothy quickly moved his foot out of the way to avoid it, but the mask hit him in the

face in a rather humiliating manner. This time his face hardened. The firm face looked

much better. I said with a smile.

<Last time you had some fun and I didn't have any fun at all. Isn't that right?>

I approached Timothy. Timothy didn't even shy away from the kind of confidence he had, but instead

He stood still and looked at me with a cold, stern face. I stopped right in front of him. I looked at him

up and down, who was much shorter than me, and I whispered softly to him.
Machine Translated by Google

<Don't you think that's unfair? At a party where we all enjoy ourselves... . I feel like it's

unfair? OK? Fuck you, bastard.>

I hit Timothy's cheek with my fist with all my strength. I could hear the

white masks surrounding us gasping for air. Now that I think about it, I couldn't beat

Hugh to death, but I felt like I'd feel better if I beat Timothy to death.

It would have been nice to just beat him to death like this. I couldn't think of anything.

more about Jerome or anything.

The fact that no one was able to retaliate against these bastards, the fact

that they suffered and suffered in fear, and the fact that they could not literally

hitting me in the face made me feel angry and resentful. I walked over to Timothy, who had already

been hit and was staggering, and I kicked him in the stomach with all my strength,

literally with all the strength I had while breastfeeding.

Timothy was lying on the ground in a miserable condition, unable to breathe. I kicked and crushed him.

his stomach and sides like crazy with the intention of breaking at least some of his

ribs. The white masks came to their senses and beat me to death until I was

They pulled Timothy away. Although the White Masks captured my arms and legs,

Not all of those bastards were secret intelligence agents like Jerome. They were gentlemen.

nobles who at least knew how to play polo.

I twisted my body as hard as I could to escape his reach and immediately shook

my fist. The masks they were wearing were crushed, torn off and thrown to the ground. Those

guys in white masks were beating up everything they caught. He took off his tie and

strangled him, hit his side with his knee, crushed the bridge of his nose with his fist,

He stabbed his eyes with his finger, lifted his body and slammed it into the ground. My last

I remember running wildly like a colt without reins and hitting a gentleman
Machine Translated by Google

with the heel of her shoe. I think she probably passed out after something hit her.

hit him on the back of the neck.

***

When I came to, my head hurt and I couldn't see clearly. I felt as if I was

had hit hard. I was moaning and tossing and turning, but I couldn't move. I opened

my eyes. A large screen appeared right in front. The ceiling was dotted with lights

low intensity and several speakers were installed. It was a theatre hall. People sat

on the sofas arranged in a stepped structure and chatted in low voices.

I was tied to the sofa in the back. Even though I was tied, the sofa was so soft and warm that I didn't

It was not uncomfortable at all. I moved my hands and feet a little and suddenly looked at the seat

my side. Timothy was sitting without his mask. I don't know when he started looking at me. The guy

He had an ice pack on his cheek, but he didn't seem angry. Anyway, our eyes

they met, so I looked straight at him.

<Rachel.>

<… … .>

<Raymundo.>

Timothy asked, tilting his head.

<What is your name?>

<Raymundo.>
Machine Translated by Google

<Raymond, this is my friend. Who the hell are you?>

<… … .>

<Do we know each other?>

<No.>

I replied, resting my head on the couch. The headache gradually improved.

<You are really strange.>

Timothy put down the ice pack and stroked my cheek. When he saw my red cheeks and

swollen, my headache seemed to improve a lot.

<I tried to investigate your background, but it wasn't easy.>

<Really?>

<I went to the Moulin Rouge and they told me I wasn't a dancer. The name Raquel is an alias. You

and Christine, you fooled me wonderfully.>

<You must be disappointed.>

<Of course. I finally found your lover and brought him to ask for a few words,

but he had gone somewhere and you came to look for him.>

Timothy is trying to figure out who I am, but he doesn't seem to have figured it out yet.

nothing. In other words, he seemed completely unaware that he had killed his

brother and George. It seemed that Christopher kept the secret very closely. The price of

Keeping a secret was something I saw with my own eyes a while ago. I decided to tell him the

secret that I wanted to know later.

Machine Translated by Google

<I have some questions for you too.>

<Me?>

Timothy asked in surprise. I nodded.

<If you answer me obediently, I will also answer your question.>

He seemed to be unaccustomed to this kind of negotiation. He frowned as if

was upset and looked at me, then nodded. I asked him without hesitation as I raised my head.

chin as if asking me to speak.

<You and Jerome... What is your relationship with Simon? You've known since you were very young.

Even before those children came to Bluebell.>

<Tinkerbell?>

—Timothy asked, raising his eyebrows.

<The school where your younger brother died.>

<Ah.>

He let out a short exclamation and this time tilted his head.

<Why are you curious about that?>

<Aren't you going to answer?>

<No, I was nervous about asking how important that question would be. Jerome and

Simon... .>

He was scratching his chin and thinking deeply when he suddenly smiled.

cheerfully. Something unusual in a man over 30, every time he smiled, his face
Machine Translated by Google

became bright and innocent, almost like a child's. Instead of answering, Timothy

He raised his hand and summoned the cat mask that was standing like a shadow in a

corner of the room. Timothy whispered a few words in her ear. Only after she had

It was the cat mask, Timothy opened his mouth.

<Simon... I don't want to mess with a guy who hears well. Jerome probably

will receive some punishment.>

<… What does it mean?>

<What we originally wanted to watch together was a different video. Those are the videos

that you took when you visited the <Club> for the first time. However, it wouldn't be a bad idea

listen to what you say besides punishing Jerome.>

<Say it clearly, without hesitation.>

<I'll teach you. One of the things you were curious about.>

As soon as he finished speaking, the small door next to the screen opened.

blow. Masks of big cats entered, dragging a man whose entire body

was tied up. The man tried to move his body and resist, but it seemed that all his

strength had gone. As soon as I recognized the familiar figure and the tie, my heart

sank. The man was thrown in front of the screen. When the cat masks

They disappeared and the door closed, an image was projected on the screen.

Like a scene from a movie, the screen was surprisingly clear and the sound

could be heard without noise. A group of boys and girls were captured on the screen.

Children sat or lay on the grass with beer bottles and chatted

calmly. As I watched curiously, the screen slowly moved to a

Machine Translated by Google

side. Soon a boy appeared, alone and trembling, away from the group. The camera got closer
the child again.

The tall, pale-skinned white boy was shaking so violently that he felt sorry for himself.

same. As the camera zoomed in, the boy could be heard gasping. It was

painful to hear the sound of labored breathing coming vividly through

the speakers. The camera, which had been focusing only on the lower part of the body and the

waist, gradually raised her gaze. When the boy's face finally appeared in

the screen, my eyes widened and I almost jumped out of my seat.

Jerome, looking younger than his Bluebell days, stared into the camera lens.

It was an innocent look that I had never imagined before. Tears welled up in my eyes.

eyes as he trembled in fear. The moment the face zoomed in on the screen, the

Old Jerome, who had collapsed in front of the screen, began to writhe.

<What is that?>

I asked, doing my best to ignore the sinister knotted feeling in my

stomach. Timothy answered cheerfully without taking his eyes off the screen.

<My answer.>

Jerome on the screen pushed the camera. In response to weak resistance, the camera filmed

face more insistently. Finally, Jerome lowered his head.

[Jerome, look here.]

It was Hugh's voice. No, it could have been Timothy. Because their voices are very similar.

The boy shook his head and took a step back. Master Donwelga spoke sternly.

[Hurry up before I get scolded.]

Machine Translated by Google

Although his voice was soft, Jerome looked up, visibly frightened. However,

The teacher on the screen already looked offended.

[I guess he was nervous. He's not listening. Shall I give you one more to ease your pain?]

strain?]

I wasn't asking Jerome. The camera focused back on the boys and girls.

Suddenly, the group on the grass stopped talking and playing with each other and looked at Jerome. Those looks

unpleasant ones seemed familiar to him. I immediately remembered the look of the masks

white people looking at Jamie. I thought of a group of people silently turning their heads.
glances at me. All those glances were aligned.

I couldn't bear to continue watching the video. When I turned my head, Timothy whispered
gently.

<This is the answer you were hoping for. You need to face it, my friend.>

<… … .>

<Hurry up before I get scolded.>

I looked at Timothy. He smiled and pointed at the screen. I had no choice but to look back.

towards the screen and finally closed my eyes as my scarred arm appeared.

I could close my eyes, but my hands were tied and I couldn't cover my ears. I had no more

I had no choice but to endure the violent sounds as if I were being tortured. The mockery

malicious ones that poured out mercilessly vividly depicted the scene in my mind

even when he closed his eyes. From time to time, a loud laugh would make his eyes vibrate.

speakers. It was an eerie sound that made you shudder.

The difference between Jerome and me is that he was a thoroughbred stallion, just like the woman said.

Mrs. Stella. The speakers constantly made fun of her lineage.

Machine Translated by Google

The small theater room was filled with jeers, such as saying that the noble royal squire is in heat

and he is carelessly scattering his seeds, and he is a libertine who pounces

on any female, even flirting with dogs. Captivated by a feeling

terrible, I waited for the video to end and the sounds to stop.

And suddenly there was silence. I slowly opened my eyes. The video was still playing.

playing. The boys and girls on the screen were silent and staring at Jerome. Those

glances. Although the faces were not wearing masks, they felt like masks. A soft voice

ordered someone.

[Go and get the dog.]

The video eventually ended with the sound of someone running.

I stared at the screen that had gone black. The video ended, but

the laughter no. The other people sitting on the couch burst out laughing as if they had just seen

a very funny comedy show. But I separated myself from all that and moved to a past

far away. The voice of a child crying and pleading, the fierce screams of teenagers and

voices of white masks mocking and screaming, everything faded away like echoes.

At that moment I was lying in a stable that smelled of dry grass and was

illuminated by electric lamps. One night, with tears running down my cheeks without

stop, the smell of fish from the barn permeating the tip of my nose and a horse cock

wet and hot rubbing against my ass... . There were four guys staring at me without

blink. Jerome walked out of the stable alone without looking back. Those downcast eyes

appeared. Now I finally understand why Jerome was disappointed that day. Jerome

I wanted to feel catharsis on my part. They wanted a persistent and solid resistance that would not

give in to extreme abuse. At Bluebell, Jerome broke me on countless occasions,

Machine Translated by Google

He broke me again and made harsh demands that, paradoxically, were a resistance

that never broke.

I got lost in a moment in the past and only came back to reality when the small door to

The side of the screen opened once again. A cat mask holding a tray of

Silver appeared beyond the door. On the tray were two syringes filled with medicine,

one next to the other. The cat mask approached the man who was thrown in front of

the screen and injected him with all the drugs contained in two syringes. The man's body

He was tightly bound and could not resist. When all the injections were administered,

The laughter and jeers that had filled the room suddenly stopped.

Even after injecting all the drugs, the cat mask was waiting for something.

I looked at the cat mask and the man as if fascinated. Soon, the cat mask unleashed

gradually the ropes that bound the man's limbs together. Although the limbs

of the man were free, he couldn't move a finger. Instead of grabbing the cat mask

by the hair and crush her against the ground, he simply bent his body. He arched his back and
He rubbed his forehead against the ground as if in pain.

I stared at him in fascination, but came to my senses with a start when I heard the bright voice

of Timothy.

<What do you think? Do you like my answer?>

Timothy asked with a smile. He seemed very curious about my reaction.

In contrast to her bright, youthful smile, her bright blue eyes sparkled

ominously under dim lighting. Even though her lips were torn and

His cheeks swollen from being hit by me, Timothy didn't have the slightest

a hint of resentment on his face. He just looked curious. The man who was more
Machine Translated by Google

“monster” that any of us were excited to show the work for which

had worked so hard for a long period of time.

What Mrs. Stella said suddenly came to my mind as if she had been pricked

with a needle. Jerome was said to be a <stallion> bred with great care by the

Donwell brothers. They are different from <dogs> like us... . Your wife was

wrong. To Timothy, Jerome was just a cute dog, just like I was to the boys.

from the top floor. Although the <purpose> was different, he was still the same bastard. The anger

boiled like molten iron. The anger that had been slowly heating up as he watched the

video eventually burned so brightly that it seemed impossible to put it out with anything.

All Timothy had to do was give him a cold look. The person who turned me on

fire was that disgusting Jerome, lying in front of the screen, writhing like an insect.

Resentment and anger towards Jerome, which I had skillfully ignored and pretended not to notice,

They burned my heart and my breath, and I could think of nothing but being dragged along

the flames.

The poor boy crying and hiding in the screen was not Jerome. I don't know his face.

Jerome like this. We know nothing about the young, weak, cowardly, oppressed and abused Jerome.

I knew was a madman. He almost died several times because of his madness. I was hunted down like

if they were hunting me just because it was fun. I was raped while I was sleeping every night.

nights, they forced me to kill my friend with my own hands and took my entire life away.

It was Jerome who saved me from George of Laberham. However, it was Jerome who saved me

caught me trying to escape from Laberham in the first place and made the workers me

gang raped. It was Jerome who got me back from my drug addiction. But he also

It was Jerome who left me in Simon's clutches! Jerome! Jerome! He threw me into hell.

He turned me into a <monster>! Jerome, who was not a <monster>, couldn't admit it!

Jerome, who was simply weak and innocent, could not be forgiven. I had to ask him
Machine Translated by Google

to mad Jerome for all the sins he had committed against me. He deserved to suffer the pain

that I prepared for him. Jerome had to be a <monster>.

Suddenly, an unknown hand pulled my chin. It was Timothy. When

I obediently turned my head to look at him, he lifted my chin with his fingertips

and bowed his head. Timothy didn't seem to understand my anger. He was lost in his

thoughts silently, but suddenly her cheeks puffed out and she smiled mischievously.

<Raymundo. Will we see the noble Royal Blood engage in some real bestiality?>

I looked at Timothy coldly. Timothy's expression hardened, his eyes narrowed and

gave an order.

<Let go of this bastard's leash.>

As soon as Timothy spoke, cat masks hidden in the

shadows. The bonds that tied my hands and feet were removed. Timothy no longer held me

fear at all now that his hands and feet were free. Instead, he simply

He leaned back calmly on the couch and gestured to Jerome. When he unconsciously

I turned my head towards Jerome, following the gesture, I found a group of masks

white people looking at me. They were sitting on the couch, watching us silently, as if listening

carefully the conversation.

I stood up and looked down. The white masks staring at me and the disgusting

Jerome writhing like an insect behind them. Anger boiling like molten metal

mercilessly melted everything inside me. I no longer wanted to judge. I looked down through the gaze. Those who

They wore masks on their backs and applauded and booed.

I looked at Jerome, who was breathing heavily and blood was forming on his neck. He buried his

face on the carpet and he didn't seem to know who was in front of him. I looked at his tangled hair
Machine Translated by Google

black and hit Jerome's head with the toe of my shoe. Jerome shook his head.

We made eye contact. The green eyes, which had always been cold and bright like

of a reptile, were immersed in the energy of the drug and boiled in a stupor.

stallion that the Donwell brothers carefully tamed... No, a bastard

He breathed excitedly at my feet.

Jerome, who had been hit with two pills in a row, seemed to not even have the

strength to stand up on his own feet. He recognized me and tried to get up, but the only thing

All he did was tremble a little. He knelt on the ground, crouched, gritted his teeth and suppressed

a groan. He raised his eyes and gritted his teeth as if he had suddenly regained consciousness,

But the next moment he collapsed, rubbing his cheek against the carpet and exhaling.

gently. Her hair, once clean, had become disheveled and her appearance, once

ordered, had long since become a mess.

I slowly bent my knees and sat down in front of him. Jerome weakly shook his head.

It was the first time I saw him so excited. I could barely stop myself from masturbating, but

I knew… Even with the slightest stimulus, it will collapse as easily as a castle

on the sand. As if responding to Jerome's rejection, she placed her hand on his thigh,

which was wrapped in a pair of black suit pants. As I slowly slid my hand

In the space between my thighs, Jerome suddenly grabbed my wrist.

Jerome slowly pulled my arm away with his rough, sinewy hand. To him, the strength of

Jerome's grip may have been achieved by squeezing out all the strength he had while breastfeeding,

But to me, it was insignificant. I shook her wrists and slid my hand between her legs.

It was already erect and the front part was very swollen. As I pressed and smoothed it

Gently, Jerome squeezed her shoulders and sighed.

<This really can be called revenge. Can't it?>

Machine Translated by Google

I deliberately unzipped my pants very slowly. Jerome

He belatedly grabbed my arm. My hands, which had always been cold as ice,

were hot now. I ignored his hand and unbuttoned my pants, leaving the

uncovered my bulging underwear. Jerome let out a suppressed sigh and rubbed himself

forehead against the carpet.

<Just when you think you've finally escaped, you end up returning to your past.

nightmare again.>

<Ugh… .>

When I pulled down my underwear, my big penis came out. The hard erection was already so

excited that it became soaked and wet. Jerome leaned his back while I grabbed

his penis. I leaned down and whispered to him.

<For a stud, the material is great. Who did you satisfy with this? Your babysitter?>

<… … .>

<It's not just the nanny. Do you remember, Jerome? You also satisfied me with this great

object. Although I didn't want it >

I gently jerked his cock as if I was masturbating. Jerome barely managed to get away from me.

arm and grabbed the carpet as if he was going to rip it. I turned him over while trying

hide from me. Jerome quickly grabbed my arm, but it was useless. As soon as

He lay on his back on the carpet, spread his legs and positioned himself between them.

White masks behind them whistled and booed, but they didn't even look up.

He held his penis firmly erect and shook it slowly, asking softly.

<What are you holding on to? Just run. Do you still have any feelings of shame?>
Machine Translated by Google

<… Ugh, haha… .>

<That can't be possible. There's no way a human being who can feel

shame that I might rape and abuse someone.>

<… Tsk.>

<Cum, motherfucker.>

We on stage were no different from Jerome on screen a moment ago.

Jerome was just a helpless kid and I was a jerk who would bully him. Still, it didn't matter.

back up. He couldn't back up. He didn't want to back up. Jerome clenched his

teeth and looked at me. It wasn't a stare. He just looked at me with lust-filled eyes.

Even though you suffered the same, you didn't ask why you did it. I didn't want to ask. I didn't

I wanted to know the reason. He wanted to abuse him just like Jerome did. ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿ ÿÿ

ÿ ÿÿ ÿÿÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿ, ÿÿÿÿ <ÿÿ> ÿÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿ, ÿ ÿÿ ÿÿÿÿÿ

ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿ. There seemed to be no better way

to destroy Jerome. This moment felt like the ultimate revenge. Jerome pays for

his sins. In the end he will hate me and take revenge on me.

As if he had already reached his limit, Jerome bit his lip so hard that he

broke it. He waved the hand holding his penis faster and faster. The penis, which was

slippery from the liquid that came out, it was dark red and full of blood. Jerome,

who had been shaking his back in the direction my hand was moving,

He contorted his face in pain. His grip on my arm tightened and the veins bulged.

raised.

<Ugh… .>
Machine Translated by Google

With a soft moan, Jerome ejaculated into my hand in front of the <Club>, including Timothy.

I watched coldly as he closed his eyes and gasped. The white masks screamed and

They trembled like excited piglets, but they all seemed mysterious and distant, like

TV characters. Only Jerome was visible. Only Jerome's warm breath reached me.

like scorching heat. I watched in a kind of wonder as Jerome slowly opened

eyes. We looked at each other intently.

<You too… .>

He leaned over to Jerome and put his hands in his pants. I pulled down the zipper, pulled out

my cock and rubbed it against Jerome's thigh.

<She also feels what it feels like to be raped.>

Perhaps because he ejaculated once, Jerome seemed to be more aware than before. His eyes

were like that. The eyes, which had been submerged in the energy of the drug, regained their

They focused and stared at me. But Jeronimo didn't resist. He obediently lay down

under me with my legs wide open. We took out our cocks in the middle of everyone who

They watched, like animals mating in a zoo. He rubbed his penis against her thigh.

Jerome and slowly put it erect. Jerome just looked at me in silence. There was no frustration,

shame or even madness in their eyes.

But for my part, no matter how hard I tried to lift my penis, rubbing it with my hand or with

thigh, it was useless. The <club> watching us began to buzz. He looked Jerome in the eyes and

He waved his hand. It was no use. I knew it too. He was disabled. Every time I tried

penetrating someone, I never managed to get an erection. I knew this better than anyone... I squeezed

I gritted my teeth and looked at Jerome. Jerome, who was watching, reached out his hand. Before giving me

account, cold fingertips brushed my cheek. The cold body temperature with the

that was familiar enveloped my cheeks. Jerome whispered softly.

Machine Translated by Google

<You… .>

Jerome's hand moved down, down, from his cheek. He lifted my hand.

zipper on my pants and buttoned them up.

<You don't need to know what it feels like to be raped.>

Jerome narrowed his eyes. He moved out from under me and buried his face in the carpet.

It seemed like my energy was coming back. This time, Jerome couldn't take it either.

After ejaculating once, I felt my patience was running out. He lay down on his back

down and put his hand between his legs. I stared blankly at him as he masturbated,

rubbing his forehead against the carpet, and suddenly I raised my head. White masks

They pointed and laughed. Their mysterious existence materialized in an instant and became reality.

<Jerome, this guy. I need to keep his hands off me.>

Timothy shouted loudly among the white masks.

<Hurry up before I get scolded!>

Timothy laughed, imitating the tone of voice from the video. Jerome looked visibly

shuddered by Timothy's words. He stopped masturbating, rested his forehead on the floor and

He exhaled softly. As if a dam had burst, I felt like I couldn't help but

let myself be carried away by the sudden wave of superficial desires. Just by looking at Timothy,

the white masks crawling over us, I felt like my whole body was

tense.

<Where do you masturbate carelessly?>

Timothy spoke admonishingly as he descended the stairs.

<What did I say? Jeronimo, don't you remember? Everyone! Ladies and gentlemen!>
Machine Translated by Google

Suddenly, Timothy quickened his pace and ran in front of the white masks. He asked in

theatrical tone to the white masked men who responded by cheering him.

<Would you like to ride the royal stallion? How do you feel, ladies? We have plenty

medicines prepared, so everyone, don't worry and get on board. We can't

waste the seed material of Royal Blood!>

Laughter erupted sporadically. Jerome lowered his head and did not move.

People ran down. They dragged Jerome away. There were none of them left.

bigger or stronger than Jerome, but he couldn't resist at all. They placed him against

a wall and held her arms and legs. A woman wearing a white mask

He squatted down, grabbed Jerome's penis tightly and pulled it carelessly. Jerome

He groaned softly and bent his back. The white mask immediately hit his cheek.

from Jerome. I watched the whole scene frozen, sitting on the ground.

<If you cum, I know how to tie your head!>

In a way, this was the moment of revenge he had been waiting for. While

We saw Jerome being abused by so many people, we had to enjoy it and suffer

along with him. However… I am… It seemed as if the boiling anger cooled in an instant and

became a heavy piece of iron. I felt as if my breathing was being

oppressed. I felt uncomfortable, as if I had a piece of metal in my chest. This was not the

revenge I wanted. No, not revenge... I am... I didn't want this. I've never wanted anything like this.

this... .

The idea of saving Jerome became urgent. My legs were so weak that I couldn't

walk, so I crawled over to Jerome. I had no idea what to do after saving him.

There was no plan on how to save him. For now, I crawled away with only one hand.

thought in mind: get Jerome out of those crazy caves.

Machine Translated by Google

Soon the white masks saw me crawling and mocked.

<Why, are you also curious about the taste of our stud's cock?>

<You couldn't even keep your penis erect. Is it because you've tamed your anus?>

<Should we take that son of a bitch and graft him onto our stallion? Like in the

video... .>

I froze at the last word I heard. All the white masks turned

to look at me. Only then could I see Jerome's face, which was surrounded by layers of

people. Jerome looked desperate for a moment. He had never seen the face of

Jerome like this. We stared at each other in the crowd.

Suddenly a strange thought occurred to me. If Jerome had followed his plan this

night, then none of this could have happened... It was a ridiculous idea. But maybe

Jerome had no intention of selling me to Timothy from the beginning... If only Jerome

would have faithfully played the bait role as he said... If only he had met Simon...

At that moment, as if reading my thoughts, Jerome shouted towards the empty couches.

<Simon!>

Jerome shouted.

<Are you going to continue like this? Are you saying you want to give Raymond to me?>

Only then did I notice the white mask that had been left alone on the couch.

white mask, who had been sitting silently for a moment at the cry of

Jerome slowly stood up. Although he was wearing a mask, there was no way of knowing who he was.

It was too late, but now was the time to obediently follow the plan.
Machine Translated by Google

from Jerome. Trying to forget Simon's face that was looking away from me, I gave him the

I turned my back on Jerome and slowly crawled towards Simon.

Simon, wearing a white mask, slowly approached. On the outside, his appearance

masked person was no different from that of many other masked people. He was one of those

gentlemen with their hair combed back and dressed in a very, very elegant suit.

However, the moment he recognized Simon, he became completely different from

the countless white masks. Starting with his way of walking, his great height and

His broad shoulders all reminded me of Simon, and it even seemed like you could see his

face behind the white mask.

Simon finally stopped right in front of me and just stared at me without saying a word.

With a tight suit that covered her entire body and a white mask that covered

his face completely, Simon seemed as still as an inorganic object. He did not

conveyed nothing about what he was thinking or feeling. He seemed unaffected at all.

absolutely by what was happening in the room. Not even the people who were shouting for me to be dragged away

Neither Timothy nor I looked at each other in silence, they just stared at me as if I couldn't hear or see.

<Simon… .>

Unable to bear the silence, I called out to him. The white mask still said nothing.

I could no longer bear the sounds coming from behind me. I grabbed Simon's ankles and

I tilted my head back to look at him. He just moved his lips and whispered softly.

<Help me. Please.>

<… … .>

<Simon, help me.>

Machine Translated by Google

Instead of answering, he slowly leaned down and stroked my hair. I buried my face in his

lap and murmured weakly.

<Help him… .>

The hand that was gently stroking my hair suddenly stopped. The moment I

I was about to look at Simon when a rough hand suddenly grabbed my hair.

He started dragging me.

<Simon! Simon! No, Simon!>

I struggled and called out to him. Simon didn't answer. I had no choice but to chase him, pushing

my legs against the ground in pain as if they were going to tear out all my hair. Simon

He dragged her outside without hesitation. Timothy watched with his bright blue eyes shining

eerily until the moment we disappeared from sight. Although

They disappeared from my sight, their sounds laughing, talking and humiliating Jerome

continued to remain in my ears.

They were dragging me like crazy and at some point I was in a <club> where people were

gathered. <Club> was already a mess. The people wearing masks were drugged and

They made a racket by shouting, or had orgies here and there with their genitals exposed.

Simon passed them all and left me in the middle of the living room. When I barely managed to get up,

Moaning weakly, I was back in the spotlight.

I was the only person there without a mask. The white masks seemed to lean towards

me and then a soft exclamation came out.

<Parrot mask!>

The men in white masks recognized me and approached me in large numbers.

strides. It could have been them who beat me to the point of losing my mind.
Machine Translated by Google

I don't know. They were all wearing white masks, so it was impossible to tell. I just stared.

to Simon.

<Simon.>

He stared at me and stepped back without answering. Like a spectator. Simon didn't

moved. He was caught by his hair as he looked at him. Suddenly I was surrounded by some

men in white masks. I no longer had the strength to do that. I had no strength to

defend myself. I was so exhausted.

I twisted the wrist holding my hair and took a step or two back. My back touched

someone and I looked around in horror. The man in the white mask took off his

jacket and suddenly raised her foot and kicked him in the stomach. As soon as

I stumbled and lost my balance, another foot kicked me in the head. The moment I fell to the ground,

powerless ground, hard heels fell on everyone.

I've been like this before. When I don't have the power to change the situation. When you can't

do nothing alone. Eight years ago, I asked Jerome for help. Just as Jerome did at that time,

At that moment, Simon also refused. But I felt the same sense of betrayal as before.

Just like what happened to Jamie in the first <Club>, they grabbed me by the ankles and

They dragged me around the room. People were spitting on me, throwing drinks at me and booing me.

All my clothes were torn as I was being dragged. The handcuffs Jerome bought me had

disappeared somewhere. When I came to, I found myself completely naked and

dragged over carpets and marble. From time to time, whenever we stopped,

People wearing masks were rushing at us, regardless of gender.

Teddy and Christopher suddenly came to mind. Did they escape without being caught?

Jerome received two doses of medicine. Will he be okay? Will the injury I suffered in the

arm? I felt that way even in the midst of ruthless violence. Because violence
Machine Translated by Google

I remembered. It reminded me of Jerome, who was drugged and forced to do things with animals.

while he was lying face down, Christopher, who was ridiculed and covered in

sewage in the bathroom. But the thoughts did not last long.

The violence continued like crazy. They pulled and twisted her nipples in a

insulting, they trampled his genitals with their shoes and crushed his buttocks. If you twisted your

body and you refused, they would slap you and stick the tip of a shoe into your side.

They forced him to open his mouth and poured alcohol on him. When he coughed and turned his head, he shouted: "If not,

You wanted to drink, you should have told me before!” He threw him to the ground and kicked him in the stomach.

until he vomited all the alcohol. My nose was bleeding, the inside of my mouth was

torn and blood was dripping from the corner of my mouth. His whole body was red with

signs of violence, I was scratched and bleeding here and there. I was beaten with paddles and

whips until they destroyed my buttocks.

After beating me to the point of relief, they finally left me alone.

There was no rape. I was completely exhausted and couldn't move a finger. All my

My body was throbbing and instead of feeling pain, I felt like I was going to faint at any moment.

moment due to exhaustion. Simon appeared in front of me, barely avoiding fainting. Although

He was wearing a mask, I could recognize him. He grabbed me by the hair and dragged me back to some

place. They threw me in front of a big TV. Everyone was watching TV. I kept

his gaze and looked at the television.

[Ugh, ugh, ugh, Ray, ah, ugh... .]

My eyes lit up. On the TV screen, two men were rolling around on a dirty floor.

plastic. A red-haired man lightly caressing his waist and a man with black hair

chestnut lying beneath him, spreading his legs and panting.

[No.]
Machine Translated by Google

I was talking. That was me 8 years ago.

[please… don’t do it… .]

On the TV screen, Matt raped me. On the screen, I looked at Matt with blank eyes and

out of focus. Matt brought my knees together, lifted me up to his shoulders, and pushed me hard.

She looked like she had lost her mind. Like a doll with its strings cut, she swayed

when he was getting up from below, but when Matt ejaculated, he tilted his head to the side

and lay down on the ground with his limbs hanging haphazardly.

George appeared on the screen. He gave me an injection. From then on they began

gang rapes. The sounds of panting and flesh hitting flesh were clearly

audible from the speakers. There was a close-up of the thigh with the tattoo “Boy

“incestuous” tattooed. I was staring as the penis was inserted into my hole.

<This prostitute even filmed porn?>

A low voice sounded in my ear. Suddenly, the white masks that had been watching

the television were standing in the middle of nowhere, watching me as I fell. A hand reached out

stretched out. Hands stretched out. Countless hands touched me. I stared blankly.

the television in front of me.

<Ugh… .>

Someone grabbed my red, swollen buttocks from behind and spread them after being beaten

with a paddle. A moan came out of my own volition. As I clenched my teeth and fist

with force, my penis sank from behind without warning. The back part broke after

that I had barely loosened it enough for my fingers to get in and out

get it out. I was sick of the creepy feeling of blood running down my thighs.

man who sank his back in tingling and burning began to push hard.
Machine Translated by Google

I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists until the tips of my fingers turned white.

A voice I heard at that moment made me raise my head.

<Hey, what the hell are you looking at? It's the same thing here and there.>

The voice that asked as if bored was calm and soft. Although I had never heard it before

heard in person, it was a familiar voice that he had occasionally heard in the

television. Simon and the woman, still wearing masks, were not far away. It was a woman of

middle-aged woman who was beautifully decorated and also wore a white mask.

The mask he was wearing was a white mask like everyone else's. Still, he knew.

I could tell. She and I made eye contact. Under the mask were brown eyes that

They looked exactly like mine. The moment seemed very brief... It seemed like it would never end.

would end.

The woman stumbled and took a step back. I thought she wanted to say something. I had to. I was

trying to speak. The moment I opened my mouth, the man behind me slapped me with

force.

<Hey! Ah!>

The groan that was pushed by the weight came out like a teaching voice. The man who

was behind him hugged his upper body, stood up and did a quick

hip movement. Oh no, I can't do this. It shouldn't be like this. It wasn't possible to show

an obscene appearance like this, this, this, this. However, the man who was behind

He was panting like an animal and thrusting his genitals indiscriminately. Other men

who were next to me recklessly touched my nipples and navel. In the

On the television in front of me, a video of me being gang raped was playing.

In the end, my mother's legs gave way and she almost collapsed on the spot. Simon, who

supported, he brought his white masked face closer to me.

Machine Translated by Google

<No! Please! Stop! No!>

I screamed and pushed the men away. When I twisted my body, my penis fell out from behind. I had

to run away. I had to run, run away. As I pushed the men away, they laughed. It was fun for me!

They see me resist and scream! Countless hands entangled my body. They lifted me up and

They lay down on the couch. Tears were falling. I shook my head. My legs were spread.

No! I couldn't show it! I couldn't show that tattoo!

<Don't do it! Don't do it! Iced coffee! No! No!>

She screamed and closed her legs. I writhed on the couch, trying to cover myself somehow.

The more they screamed, the happier the men became. The more they suffered and cried, the more

They were so happy. Countless hands clung to the body. Legs wide open. The tattoo

George's red was revealed. The moment my legs separated, I heard a

small cry from behind. I could tell who that voice was without even turning my head.

Even though I knew I had already been caught, I desperately ran after myself.

Whatever happened, I couldn't see it. It was in front of my mother. My mother was watching. I couldn't

be like that. I was going crazy as if I was trying to shake off the hands that were wrapped around me.

body. The more excited they became, the more persistent they became. The men opened

legs and plunged their genitals into her bleeding rear hole.

<I hate it! I hate it! Don't do it! I hate it! Ah, ah, no!>

My penis was throbbing hard in my back. I wanted to somehow stop the sound of the

flesh hitting flesh. At that moment, an unfamiliar but familiar moan reached my ear.

ear. A chill ran down my spine. When I tilted my head back, I saw myself

same, drunk on drugs, being gang raped on the TV right behind me, moaning

of pleasure. Below, they stood rigid, clinging to unknown men and

begging them.
Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't believe it. I couldn't believe all this. It shouldn't have happened. Simon and his mother

were still on the other side. My mother couldn't take her eyes off me. I made contact

with her once again. Tears flowed. My body no longer hurt. I was left without

breath. The moans of the men, the feeling of the testicles touching the buttocks and the

The sensation of the penis piercing the rear hole was disturbingly vivid. I shook my

head towards her. Don't look. Don't look. Stop now. Don't look any further.

Another man grabbed my legs and started pushing his penis inside me. The pain that

He had quickly moved away and closed the distance. I looked in horror at the penis sinking into

the open hole. Although they screamed, they did not stop. When I tried to look away, I was grabbed

by the hair and forced me to look. Finally, two genitals entered at the same time. Not even

There was a scream. A body that was barely breathing was held in a man's arms.

They stayed like that for a moment, then began to move their genitals forward.

and backwards.

The mother, who had been making eye contact the entire time over the

shoulder of the man, he finally lost consciousness and his body became inert. Simon

He helped his mother, who was falling, and handed her to someone. Simon did not leave. He looked at me

without taking his eyes off me for a moment. The men ejaculated a lot

inside and escaped. They threw me down on the floor and spread my legs again.

<Ugh, ah, no, no… I can't… Now that, that, just… .>

The expressionless white masks looked like smiling faces. None of the men

stopped.

I passed out for a moment and every time I woke up I still saw the men

above me. Each time, Simon was standing in the corner of my vision. At some point

began to feel like a ghost. She doubted Simon even existed. She continued
Machine Translated by Google

wandering around, but never said a word. I never took off my mask. Actually, isn't it

in vain that masked man? I didn't even say his name anymore. I didn't even ask

help. From time to time, when our eyes met, we would simply

We were staring at the white mask. The ghost man saw <Club> insult me

cruelly from beginning to end and finally disappeared. No, he didn't disappear, I lost the

head and he too.

<Continued in Part 3, Volume 3>

Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google

table of Contents

Copyright

Chapter 6 Crystal Garden

Chapter 7 Betrayal

Chapter 8 False Salvation

Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google
Machine Translated by Google

A bad life part 3 volume 3

AuthorÿBaek Nara

Posted byÿBeyond

Submission emailÿeditor@[Link]

ÿ Baeknara, 2018

This book is protected by copyright law and copying, duplication or reproduction is prohibited.

or unauthorized distribution. Violation of this may result in civil liability and

penal.
Machine Translated by Google

The content of this novel is not a true story and the characters,
institutions and events that appear in the drama are all fictitious.
Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 6 Crystal Garden

Machine Translated by Google

I was sick for several days in a row. Sometimes when I opened my eyes I saw a tall

glass roof in the shade of the trees. There were times when the sun was shining and there was

moments when dusk was setting. Sometimes I came to my senses even in the dark.
at dawn. I had a high fever.

Simon stayed by the bed the whole time. When I looked around with

enthusiasm, I was sure to make eye contact with Simon. He was always there as

a piece of furniture. It was like that no matter when I opened my eyes. At noon, at dusk, and at dawn.

Every time I opened my eyes, Simon was next to me, watching me. Sometimes I saw him

roll up his sleeves and wet a towel with water. As he watched her back in silence, Simon

suddenly looked back, wondering how he knew. The time we spent

looking at each other felt infinitely long. I couldn't even remember when I turned around

fall asleep.

I dreamed about riding a merry-go-round. I was riding a wooden horse that went up and down.

slowly, spinning endlessly, and suddenly I realized something. The fact that what

was riding was not a wooden horse, but a living horse with a deep

stabbed in the stomach. I was startled and struggled, fell off the horse and when I woke up

There was always someone lying next to me. Simon slept peacefully, without making any noise,

with his head buried in my side like a frightened child. I looked at him for a moment, lost

again the notion of time and I quickly fell asleep.

Simon looked after her carefully. I was sleepy and confused the whole time, but I remembered

the warm hands that gave me water and changed my clothes. When I took off the blanket

Because of the heat, Simon dried my face and neck with a cold, wet towel. We moistened his

dry mouth and we gave him warm water every time he opened his eyes. There was an intravenous drip in a

arm. After suffering terribly for a few days, one day my eyes opened
brightly.
Machine Translated by Google

It was afternoon. The pale winter sunlight shone weakly beyond the roof of the house.

glass. Broadleaf trees covered the ceiling. I looked around blankly. The room

The glass wall was inside an interior garden. Beyond the glass wall you could see flowers

in full bloom. Birds with colorful feathers from tropical regions were perched on

the branches of the trees. For some reason, Simon was not in the room.

For the first time in a few days I was able to sit up on my own without help. The moment I moved

My muscles, my body, which had been vaguely heavy, felt sore and achy.

After having suffered so much violence, it will not be easy to improve after a few days of

breastfeeding. Especially every time I moved my legs, my lower body hurt.

so much so that I couldn't even notice it.

I barely got my legs out of bed and pulled up my clothes. I had black bruises all over

all over the body. There were also wounds here and there covered with gauze. I was surprised when

I removed a piece of gauze to check the wound. The marks of human teeth were

clearly visible. I couldn't even remember when I was bitten.

<Crazy bastards… .>

I was disgusted, covered myself with gauze and got out of bed. I felt dizzy and fell on my back.

the bed when the door opened. Simon, who was coming in with the dirty clothes, threw the basket in

when he saw me and approached me. He immediately closed the distance and knelt in front of me,

staring intently at my face. I looked at Simon, who was behaving like a dog.

obedient. Simon looked at my complexion, sighed softly, and brought me a cup of warm water.

Drink it? Is this crazy? I poured the water over Simon's head and threw the cup at him.

his face carefree. Simon looked at me, water dripping from his hair. My cheekbones rose.

They turned red after I was hit with a glass cup. It was shocking to see the

people looking at me as if I were the protagonist of a tragic story.

Machine Translated by Google

<Get away from me, Simon.>

The voice that spoke for the first time in a long time was low and harsh. Simon did not move.

He didn't even open his mouth. He sat quietly, like an obedient dog. He wanted to do it.

talk. I wanted to make him scream or even shout. If I could have, I would have lifted Simon up and

I would have thrown it through the glass wall until it shattered. How angry I was

So I started to feel nauseous. My body felt like lead and my mind was dizzy.

When I felt nauseous, Simon quickly climbed onto the bed, sat down, and gently rubbed me.

the back.

<Hands off… .>

Even though I said that, the hand rubbing my back felt comfortable. When Simon gave

calming signals, he didn't get tired and brought me another glass of water. Instead of throwing it away, I drank it. So

As soon as I drank the whole cup, the dizziness that made my eyes spin diminished. Simon

He refilled the empty glass with water. This time I drank it all the way without spilling it. I felt like

could buy something.

<Where am I?>

Simon, who was staring at me, finally opened his mouth. Simon's voice was still

eerily low, calm, like deep water.

<Timothy's Crystal Garden.>

The glass garden was a part of the mansion which is also confirmed in the drawing.

I even saw it beforehand in a photo. It was a luxurious greenhouse that looked like it had been

transported directly from a rainforest. I never thought there would be a space

like this one hidden in the garden. The glass room was surrounded by a beautiful jungle
Machine Translated by Google

tropical and looked like an exotic and romantic villa. It wasn't even in the drawings that Jerome

had recovered. I looked around curiously for a moment and asked.

<Timothy caught me here?>

It was too luxurious to be a prison. Simon hesitated and nodded. Suddenly, the words

Timothy said in the <Club> theater room came to life. When I asked him to tell me

teach about Jerome and Simon, he said he didn't want to mess with Simon because he was a "good guy"

listener".

<Are you here to take care of me?>

This time, Simon hesitated a moment and nodded. I looked at Simon for a moment and smiled.

briefly.

<It's the same as in Laberham.>

<… … .>

<No, if you think about it, it starts with Bluebell. That time it was Hugh, then George, and this time,

Timothy, are you doing what you say?

I pulled the IV drip out of my arm and waved it at Simon.

<What is this? Are you giving away drugs like this now?>

<That's sap. Because you can't come to your senses... .>

<Isn't it good for you if you lose your senses? Wouldn't he have raped her until she was exhausted?

while sleeping?>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon lowered his eyes without answering. I cupped his wet cheek and made him look at me.

straight. Simon looked at me with sad eyes. I hated Simon's sad eyes so much that I couldn't

could stand it.

<Tell me, motherfucker. You did it, right? Right?>

<… … .>

<You raped her every night while pretending to breastfeed her. Like in Bluebell and

Laverham! Answer me, Simon!>

I screamed with all my might, and in an instant, all strength left my body.

I let go of his chin and was breathing heavily. Simon just looked at me scoldingly and didn't open his mouth.

mouth to the end. I continued looking at him. In that cruel look, little by little the thought came to my mind.

man I lost. I thought of Simon, the man in the white mask who had been

watching the gang rape out of the corner of her eye and never breaking her silence.

<Club> memories were completely restored without any damage.

<…Where is Julia now?>

<The person returned home.>

Just thinking about Julia's face made me feel like I had fallen into a pit of fire.

flames. I murmured, closing my eyes.

<Why did you do that?>

<… … .>

<Why did you bring me here? Why did you make me see those things? Why?>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<What the hell am I...? Simon, what are you doing...? What did I do so wrong?>

The hand I rubbed my eyes with became increasingly stronger. To hide the trembling

of my hands, I squeezed my eyes as if they were going to explode. My nails dug into my

eyelids. At that moment, a warm hand grabbed my wrist. I tried to free myself from

Simon was pulling my wrist, but I couldn't overcome his strength. If I wasn't

wounded, if he had not sat down for the first time in a few days, he could have crushed

Simon and others like clay. I opened my eyes and looked at Simon.

<I did that... I thought you wanted that.>

Simon murmured softly as he held my wrist tightly. His voice was

extremely quiet and monotonous. Like a swamp that does not move no matter how big it is.

that you throw at him.

<What do you mean?>

<I thought I had to do that. I thought I had to make you suffer and suffer.>

<Why?>

Simon looked embarrassed for a moment. He lowered his eyes and then looked back up at them and

he spoke hesitantly.

<Because everyone did that.>

<Who said that?>

<Vacations… .>

I looked at Simon in silence. Simon continued speaking slowly.

<George, Jerome, everyone.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<But I… .>

The warm hand holding my wrist slid down and wrapped around my wrist.

my hand.

<I don't want you to suffer.>

<… … .>

<I won't do that anymore. Raimundo. Never... .>

Simon, repeating as if cursing, looked at the back of his hand. His black eyes

slightly drooping took on an intense shine. I looked thoughtfully at the autistic face of

Simon was mumbling. He didn't look familiar to me. Although it was a face I had seen before,

often on television or on the Internet, it was not familiar to me. It was not familiar to me and

I wanted to touch him. Simon flinched as he pulled out the hand he was holding. I was agitated just

for a moment. Simon calmed down so much that he didn't move even when I touched his cheek.

I ran my fingertips, knuckles, and palms over my soft cheeks

and clean shaven. The skin was silky smooth and the body temperature was warm. While

Gently caressing his lips with his thumb, Simon blinked slowly like a dog

docile. The soft lips that were crushed by the fingertips were moist

and soft. When I inserted my finger deep into my lips, Simon inadvertently

He licked it with the tip of his tongue. I asked, still massaging his lips.

<So what do we do now?>

<Ah... .>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon blinked, his lips still closed. Without giving her time to speak, he asked with his

lips pressed together in a mean manner.

<What do you want to do and how? Oh? What do you want to do?>

<Ah... Tsk... .>

<You hit, harassed and raped all you wanted, but you said you didn't really do it

you did it because you wanted to? What should I do when you tell me that? What should I say?>

I stuck my thumb deep inside my lower teeth, up to the root of my tongue,

I grabbed my chin and pulled hard. I looked at Simon, who had been dragged right in front of me.

of me. Simon was still blinking like an obedient dog. As I looked into those eyes,

I suddenly raised my hand and slapped myself on the cheek. I hit it once with my palm.

by the hand and, as my anger did not disappear, I shook my fist with all my strength. After

Just two blows, Simon's lip was torn and blood was flowing. If I could, I wanted to give him a

beating him so that he could never show that proud face again, but only hit him twice

It made me want to collapse and lie down.

<Now you want to be my lover? Is that it, Simon?>

<… … .>

<Do you know how to be a lover?>

Simon lowered his eyes and remained silent, as if he did not even understand what was being said.

he said. Without hesitation, I reached out and grabbed Simon's lower abdomen.

I asked mockingly as he shuddered.

<Do you know how to set this up?>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<What kind of lover is it to be the lover of someone who only comes close to me when I'm

asleep because I can't even get up when my eyes are open?>

I no longer had the energy to sit up. I pushed Simon away and lay back down on the bed. Simon

He surprised me by covering me with the blanket and said: "I need to change my clothes..." He murmured

softly. I thought of Simon, who fed, washed and clothed me at Bluebell as if he were

playing with a doll. I coldly pulled my hand away and pulled the blanket over my head.

My whole body was exhausted and I immediately fell asleep.

In the middle of the night, I woke up with a weak sob. I could feel the warm temperature

body right next to me. One hand was clasped together. When I looked down, I saw Simon with the

face buried between her clasped hands and crying silently. Her shoulders

trembled pitifully as he lay curled up. I was speechless at this

unexpected situation and I looked at him. Simon quickly realized that I was awake and

raised his head.

Her eyes, which shone faintly in the darkness, were filled with tears. When

our eyes met, my eyelids trembled. Every time my black eyes and

They blinked, tears soaked, thick tears fell. That face reminded me of my last

night in Laberham. Simon, who was crying at the beginning of the forest where he had

the hunt began, unable to enter or leave the forest, he was vivid as if he had

found last night. Twenty-five-year-old Simon trembled and sobbed every time the phone rang.

a shot. Although many years had passed since that day, Simon seemed so immature

and clumsy like that night.

Simon finally opened his mouth. A tear that was hanging from the corner of my lips fell.

<I don't want to love you.>

Machine Translated by Google

Simon said he would save me if I told him I loved him. Simon whispered that he loved me and

climbed on top of me while I was sleeping. Simon called me lover. I looked at my faithful dog with a

indescribable hatred.

<Jerome was stupid too. I told you to trust someone like you and go

find me.>

I stopped Simon and forced him to lie down on a pillow. I looked closely at his eyes.

wet, slowly blinking.

<You pretended not to know me.>

<No, Raymond, I... .>

<Even now, Timothy told me to keep him here and keep him under surveillance,

so why not?>

<… … .>

<I guess Jerome thought you would save me. But look at this situation now. I don't know what

happened to Jerome and I was trapped in Timothy's hands. You can't save me. No one can.

be saved.>

<… … .>

<I've known since Bluebell... .>

Every time Simon blinked, he shed so many tears that his pillowcase

He was soaking wet. I sighed and hugged him. I felt like I was holding a scared child.

Simon hesitated for a moment, then hugged me carefully and rubbed my cheek between his arms.

In my arms, Simon still looked at me as if he was anxious. He left me awake all day.

time and I fell asleep again.

Machine Translated by Google

***

While I was sleeping, I felt a hand gently caressing my cheek. It was a hand

big and warm. Even though I pushed him away, he kept bothering me, so I grabbed his hand and forced him

to lie on my back. The moment I fell asleep again, I heard the voice of

Simon whispered softly, "I'll save you." I didn't respond and just fell asleep.

When I woke up much later due to extreme hunger, I was alone in the
room.

<… … .>

There was a note and a first aid kit that Simon left on the table. He was

full of medicines to take and ointments to apply to wounds, and instructions

to take them and use them were written in detail in the note. I crumpled the note, threw it away and

I got out of bed. I was in much better condition than the day before. I still

The beating hurt so much and my torn back felt a sharp pain every time

I walked, but I couldn't stay like that in my room. I got up.

First, I stood near the glass wall and looked at the garden. Big trees with green leaves

wide and bushes and flowers that grew so thick there was no room to step,

They literally created a rainforest. There was a bird perched on a tree branch with

a strange peak that I had never seen before, and I also saw a cat wandering around the trunk

of the tree. There was none. Although the landscape was beautiful, it was a really strange place.

The room was comfortably decorated like a bedroom at a resort, but there were

a CCTV installed on the ceiling. I looked into the camera lens for a moment and tried
Machine Translated by Google

walk towards the door. The glass door seemed to open automatically when the message was read.

the card. Of course, there was no way I had that card. As I looked at my

around, the perfect item caught my eye. I pulled out a cute little coffee table made of

steel and glass. The door was smashed along with the coffee table.

I put on my slippers and walked out into the hallway, avoiding the debris. The hallway was also

glass. There were no lights, but it was not dark thanks to the sunlight shining from the

roof. Naturally, I was amazed by the scenery surrounding the passage. As I walked along the

hallway, I came across a couple of rooms, but I couldn't get in. It was like a maze.

As I wandered around, I found a room with light at the end of the hallway. It was also

a room that could not be entered without a card. From the outside, it looked the same as the others

rooms, but somehow my feet didn't fall off. It was kind of

premonition. I stood in front of the door and thought about it for a moment, but the door opened

automatically. I looked warily at the camera installed in front of the door, but I had no choice

option.

It was a room decorated much more extravagantly than the one in which

I was trapped. Someone was sitting in an armchair in front of the garden, but he didn't even notice.

turn around. After hesitating for a moment, I approached. The moment I saw the man

sitting in the chair, I almost collapsed to the floor.

<…What's up with Teddy?>

A cold sweat broke out in an instant, as if he had lost his balance from a place

stop. I hadn't even heard the answer yet, but tears welled up in my eyes.

Christopher looked at me silently. With his sunken eyes, his sunken cheeks and his beard

rough, had an unpleasant appearance. I could not bear the silence. I almost threw myself on
Machine Translated by Google

her lap and looked up. Tears fell freely onto her knees.

Christopher.

<Teddy... As for Teddy, what did he do...? .>

Christopher's fingertips as he wiped away my tears were very cold.

He opened his mouth with a haggard face. His voice was low, as if he didn't even have the strength

to make falsetto.

<Sent to a safe place.>

The relief that one word gave me was astonishing. He buried his face in her lap.

Christopher took a deep breath. He smoothed my hair and spoke softly.

<He walked towards Mrs. Stella.>

When I heard that my wife would protect me, I immediately felt relieved. Didn't I

Jerome left with his wife? Mrs. Stella should have been safe from the hands of

Timothy. If Teddy returned to his apartment in Newcontan, it was obvious that he would be caught.

again in the blink of an eye. I felt relieved, but maybe because I was

shocked, the tears did not stop easily. I buried my face in the lap of

Christopher for a moment and took a deep breath. All the while he was stroking

my head.

When I looked up a while later, Christopher wasn't looking at me. He was

staring at the garden beyond the glass wall. It was a blank stare.

Belatedly I looked at Christopher's complexion.

There was no trace of his once-healed face. Christopher, who was dressed in a

perfect makeup, adorned with a beautiful wig and dressed in style, always with a

confident and arrogant expression, was nowhere to be found. The blue eyes that used to shine
Machine Translated by Google

With such force they lost their shine and became opaque like fish eyes, and he grew a beard

on his chin and cheeks, which were always clean-shaven. His body, which was once more

stronger than mine, it was somewhat thinner compared to before, making it look like a

sick person in general.

Christopher felt my gaze and looked at me blankly. I could understand the deep and

indescribable melancholy that took hold of him. Since I experienced something like that, there is nothing

that I can do about it. I, and no one else, could understand Christopher. but… I took his

hand carefully. Unlike usual, the nails without polish were white and clean.

The Christopher she knew seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

But… I've seen people like this before. This face looked familiar. I got down on my knees and

I faced Christopher. He was staring me in the face.

<Christopher.>

<… … .>

<Why did you come back?>

I could deeply sympathize with what she felt about returning to Timothy instead of

run away. I already knew his answer.

There is no escape now. It just happened like that. Just like I couldn't kill Jerome. It was

as if he was in shock just from being ignored by Simon once. As if he didn't

could imagine life without the love of the boys on the top floor. Christopher ended up like this

also. I, we, have lived with them for too long... .

At that moment, Christopher pushed my hand away. He took my cheeks with both of his hands.

big and dry, Christopher said, looking closely at my face.

Machine Translated by Google

<I did that. You're going to ruin my life... .>

<… … .>

<I wonder why you came back.>

<… … .>

<Raymundo.>

His hands, which had been resting on my cheeks, suddenly grabbed my

neck.

<I came back to kill you!>

The chair fell back. Christopher put all his weight on me and pushed down.

A man who had looked like a patient a few moments ago was strangling me with a

incredible strength. The strong thumb pressing on the bone seemed as if it was going to break it.

at any moment. My throat hurt more than I could barely breathe. It was

too sudden. I struggled, wondering why he lunged at me.

I tried to get out by stroking my head, but Christopher was incredibly strong. He seemed

a patient and begged me to break my neck, wondering where I got it from

that force. Tears flowed. The more he struggled to escape, the harder he was pressed

Christopher. His heavy, muscular body pinned me down. No. I can't breathe. I'm dying.

choking, Christopher. As I tried to tear his fingers off, my body lost strength

slowly. I kicked the ground with my feet and writhed, until my vision went black. It was

painful. Because it is painful... .

<Hey! My God! Mmm, black.>

Christopher exhaled sharply and pulled his hand away.

Machine Translated by Google

<Cough! Cough, cough!>

I started coughing violently. I turned my body to the side and took a deep breath.

A great weight pressed down on my chest. It was Christopher. He buried his face in my chest and cried.

<No! No way! No!>

He was screaming and suddenly raised his head. His bloodshot eyes were shining brightly.

life.

<I'll kill you! I'll kill you!>

Thick fingers gripped my neck again. The sound was painful to hear.

When I tried to crawl away from Christopher on the floor, he grabbed me by the

neck and hit my head against the floor. After hitting the glass floor several times,

The top of my eyebrow was torn and blood began to flow. The glass floor

The transparent one quickly became dirty with blood stains. I hit my face several times

against the ground, which was covered in blood and a mess.

I struggled and barely managed to grab his wrist. At that point, Christopher screamed and walked away.

quickly. I gasped and looked at Christopher. The moment our eyes met

found, his face twisted in shock.

<I… Sorry… I, forgive me… Oh, I, oh, oh, bad… .>

<Oh, no.>

I quickly held out my hand to him.

<Well, it's not like that... .>

As soon as he saw the outstretched hand, Christopher was stunned and screamed.
Machine Translated by Google

<Ah, ah... ah... ah. Argh!>

The man's scream shook the glass room. Christopher, who had been sitting

and moving backwards, he suddenly threw the chair that had fallen beside him. Literally

I was hit by a chair and fell to the ground. The injured area was throbbing. Christopher ran away,

ignoring me as I fell to the ground and writhed. He crawled into a corner of the room.

room, curled up, buried her face in her knees, and cried. It was a painful cry.

He's gone mad. I realized in a daze. Christopher went mad. His screams rang out

continuously and for a long, long time. Christopher, huddled in a corner,

She kept crying, trying to pull out her uncontrollably short hair. The words that

Christopher had just uttered the words that were vivid in my ears. <You will ruin my life.> Did I come back ?

Christopher crazy? The flowing blood obscured my vision. I pressed my palm against the

wound above my eyebrow.

It's not me.

I jumped. Although he stumbled for a moment, he regained his balance and walked towards Christopher.

I didn't drive him crazy. Christopher is crazy, not for me or for him. When I knelt in front of him and

I removed her hands that covered her face, her pained and tear-soaked face looked at me.

For a moment her eyes rolled back.

<You! You ruined everything! You!>

Christopher waved his hands wildly. I could barely stop myself.

<You stole the equipment!>

<I didn't take anyone, Christopher.>

<That person, you… you… .>

Machine Translated by Google

Christopher swung his huge arm and tried to knock me down again.

Just now, I was helpless because I was attacked so suddenly, but this time

No. As he twisted his body to avoid the hand, Christopher lost his center of gravity.

and fell to the ground. I took that opportunity and sat on his waist. Christopher turned

crazy trying to get out. I brought my legs to his sides and grabbed his arms to

keep it in place.

Maybe it was because I had a seizure, but my energy was so strong that I couldn't

endure it. However, if I missed it, I felt like I would end up strangled this time, so

I held on to him with all my strength. I managed to subdue him by hitting him in the face with some

fists and twisting his wrist. Christopher, unable to overcome his anger, finally began to

cry. He looked at me with his murderous eyes as if he were going to eat me, and without avoiding my tearful face,

I faced him. We looked at each other, both breathing heavily.

As I looked at him, I realized that Christopher was better than me. What was I like?

When I was at Mrs. Stella's house? I did all kinds of dirty things and in the end I even

I tried to throw myself out the window. On the other hand, Christopher... Still, I had enough desire to

kill me. If you have the motivation, that alone could be much better. Instead of staying

helpless and doing nothing, maybe it would have been better to do something crazy.

I stared at Christopher blankly for a moment and accidentally let go of his hand.

<Eh... Ugh... Ugh, eh... .>

Instead of hitting with his free hand, Christopher covered his face. It looked as if

was trying to escape from my gaze. A mournful cry came from behind the palm tree that

covered his face. All the strength in my body disappeared and I lay down next to him. Christopher,

who cried for a while, snuggled into my arms. Suddenly I remembered Simon's face and comforted
Machine Translated by Google

carefully to Christopher. As I rubbed his back, he cried even more sadly and

He hugged me tightly. It was really a disaster.

We lay on the glass floor for a while. Christopher in my arms seemed

be asleep, so I forced him up. Grunting, I helped him up, laid him down on the

the bed and sat down next to her. As I examined every corner of my body, I noticed that the

The needle marks on my arms had become much fainter. I asked with

cautiously, stroking his arm. My voice came out hoarse from being so choked.

<Are you still taking the medicine?>

Christopher shook his head with his eyes closed. On the other hand, I was worried that I had

lost his mind like this even though he wasn't taking any medication.

<Are the sequels okay?>

Christopher didn't respond. He seemed to be almost asleep, his chest rising and falling with

regularity. I did not disturb him any further and remained silently by his side until he fell asleep.

When Christopher, who was completely asleep, began to breathe in a

uniform, I finally let out a sigh of relief.

The room was a mess due to the commotion and the fights. In fact, I

was more disorganized than the room. Blood was still dripping from the eyebrows. Although

I was covered in wounds, I was strangled, beaten and even hit with a

flying chair, so my whole body hurt. First we had to stop the bleeding.

I looked around and found a dresser on the side of the room and sat down in front of it.

The dressing table where the cosmetics were displayed was clean and no corner was left

intact. I hesitated, looked at myself in the mirror and clicked my tongue. The red handprint left on my

neck looked like it would turn into a purple bruise tomorrow. The wound above my
Machine Translated by Google

eyebrow wasn't as torn as I thought, but the bleeding didn't really stop.

While I was pressing the wound with cotton to stop the bleeding, I heard the sound

of the door opening behind me.

Timothy stood at the door. A handsome man with bright blond hair

carefully combed back hair smiled a smile that had an uncanny resemblance

with Hugh's. The scars I left were still visible on his face. He was carrying a tray

with food on it. I looked around the room and pretended to be surprised, but Timothy

He nodded and greeted me with an expression that showed he knew what had happened.

<You're a troublemaker anyway, Raymond.>

Timothy entered the room speaking in a low voice. He placed the tray on the table where

was relatively unharmed.

<You should stay quietly in your room.>

As I debated whether to grab that bastard by the hair and slam him into the wall,

or just watch in silence, he approached Christopher's bed. Knowing that

Christopher was asleep, the man just stared at him in silence. Soon, Timothy

He stroked Christopher's forehead with an extremely careful hand. I narrowed my eyes.

eyes and looked at him. Timothy lightly kissed Christopher's cheek and stood up. I decided to have

a conversation first before throwing punches.

Timothy sat down at the table and gestured to me. I sat across from him as he lit a cigarette.

cigarette. My eyes automatically went to the tray. Still I woke up with

very hungry. When I saw the thick soup and the soft, freshly steamed white bread,

It made my mouth water. I started eating the bread without saying a word. Timothy just

He exhaled cigarette smoke and smiled until the corners of his eyes curved.
Machine Translated by Google

<Raymundo.>

After eating all the bread and dipping the new bread into the soup, Timothy spoke to me in

low voice.

<I've been trying for a long time, but there's one thing I couldn't do

resolve.>

I watched him as I ate my bread. Timothy played with his pack of cigarettes and paused for a moment.

moment. His pensive face, with his eyes rolled back, looked strikingly like Hugh's.

that I remembered. It suddenly occurred to me that Timothy and Hugh might not be the only ones

that looked alike.

Aren't Christopher and George similar too? I remembered Christopher's jealous cry

when he said, "You stole the team." Just like Hugh and George, Timothy and Christopher

They could have their own bond. That was the feeling of déjà vu that I had been feeling all day.

time. The sight of Christopher running towards him with blank eyes overlaid with

George's face as he screamed that he would kill him if he even mentioned George's name.

Hugh. Not only that, but George was eager to kill Jerome at Bluebell.

But Christopher was not like George. Something was definitely different. There must have been

There must have been a reason why Christopher and Jerome got together without the knowledge of

Timothy. I had to figure it out.

<So you asked about Jerome and Simon. Even mentioning the name Bluebell.>

Timothy spoke softly.

<Those words kept bothering me. Why did I have to specifically mention the

bells? Did we even go to that school together? I had this question.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Anyway, that's my conclusion, Raymond.>

I looked at Timothy as he took a sip of warm tea. Timothy returned to his thoughts,

paying no attention to me as he stuffed himself, and suddenly he shrugged and

He asked casually:

<Did you kill my brother?>

<Yes.>

I put down my teacup and replied. Timothy tilted his head with an unsurprised expression and

he asked as if he was really curious.

<I have a lot of questions... First of all, how the hell did you kill him?>

Even in the face of the criminal who killed his brother, Timothy seemed calm. Although the

Christopher's words that I had provoked Timothy's resentment were not

sense, Timothy did not show any feelings of resentment or hatred. He seemed purely

bewildered. What interested me most was not why they killed Hugh, but how they did it.

killed. I deeply despised Timothy's reaction and responded coldly.

<I burned him to death.>

<No, I'm not asking that.>

Timothy stared at me. It was even more unpleasant because his eyes seemed to have
emotions.

<So… How did you kill him? You got used to Hugh.>

<I guess it was George who overpowered Hugh, not me.>

Machine Translated by Google

<This is true. What the hell happened at that school? I'm getting more and more curious.

So, you killed George too? 8 years ago in America.>

Instead of answering, I just stared at him. Timothy, who noticed the

meaning, he forgot that he was smoking and was stunned for a moment. The silence did not

lasted a long time. As if realizing something, he suddenly let out an exclamation.

<You are the mysterious person! <Really> Sergio Terres!>

<I finally figured it out.>

<I was right in front of you. Right in front of you!>

Timothy put out his cigarette, looked me up and down and said:

<The more you look at it, the funnier it is, Rachel. I think you'll have fun too.
mastering it... .>

When our eyes met, Timothy smiled. After I smiled at him, I couldn't help but

to avoid it any further and threw the bowl of soup from the tray into the boy's face.

<… … .>

Timothy, who had been hit directly in the face, surprisingly did not

got angry. Although his face turned pale, he focused on quickly catching the bowl that

fell. Surprisingly, Timothy looked thoughtfully at Christopher's complexion. Christopher

I was sleeping soundly, not knowing anything. Only after seeing that sleeping face,

Timothy slowly turned his head towards me. His face was colder than ever. I leaned back.

quietly on the couch and frowned at the one covered in soup.

<Are you extremely sincere? If it's so good, you should have done it a long time ago.

time. Before I go crazy.>

Machine Translated by Google

Instead of answering, Timothy pulled out a handkerchief and nervously wiped the soup off his face.

face. I felt refreshed after putting aside the appetizing expression that had been

smiling a while ago. He spoke coldly and his expression hardened. However, his voice

dropped significantly as Christopher failed to notice.

<It's because of Christine that I forgive you. I haven't been able to sleep for a long time, so

I finally fell asleep.>

For some reason, I felt like I was falling asleep too easily. I also didn't

I wanted to wake Christopher up. However, there was no need to answer him.

kindly to Timothy. He lowered his voice and became as sarcastic as possible.

<Who is it that prevents you from sleeping? Who made you like this?>

<You.>

Timothy said coldly.

<It was thanks to you.>

<Now these bastards say it's all my fault. How can it be my fault?>

<Because Christine stepped forward to protect you. If it weren't for you, Christine wouldn't have been

punished. So it's all thanks to you.>

Timothy spoke coldly without blinking.

Anyway, I was sick and tired of the sophistry these lunatics were spewing. Besides,

Christopher had been hiding my existence from the beginning for his own good. That

day, when Timothy arrived home, Christopher said this with his own mouth.

<I can't lose Timothy because of you.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Timothy is mine. I have been waiting for a long time. I endured everything and arrived

up to here. You can't miss it right in front of you like that. This isn't fair... .>

No matter what purpose you had or what emotions you felt when you did it, it was thanks to

Timothy that Christopher became reckless. Oddly, Timothy seemed to be the only one

who didn't know that fact. I could even read a bit of jealousy in Timothy's eyes as he

he looked at me.

Can I take advantage of that jealousy? I suddenly thought about it and frowned at Timothy again.

<Even if it's my fault, you're the one who gave the medicine to Christopher. You turned your

lover into a drug addict.>

<Christine took the medication alone. Raymond, you dirty whore, do you understand?>

Timothy said fiercely, leaning his upper body towards me.

<I insisted on not talking about you. I'm not that kind of kid. I'm not that kid. You changed Cristina.

You changed <us>. You will pay the price. I will never leave you alone.>

Timothy, who had been unconcerned even when he admitted to killing

Hugh finally began to whisper in a voice full of resentment and his eyes burned.

of hate. The threat was neither scary nor funny. I also tilted the top of

my body towards him and spoke calmly.

<Do you think Christopher would love a bastard like you? Do you think Christopher would love you?

will forgive? If you ever fall into such a deception, it would be best to get out of it quickly. Christopher

He doesn't love you. I made it all up. I've never loved you even once. I didn't change you... .>

I pushed Timothy's head with my fingertips.

<You have finally emerged from the illusion.>

Machine Translated by Google

It was all a lie from start to finish. Christopher must have loved Timothy somehow.

way. It didn't matter if it was an abnormal reaction or something. That was the truth. Of course,

There was no need to tell Timothy the truth.

Timothy looked at me with his deep blue eyes burning red with hatred and anger, then

He abruptly pushed my hand away and jumped. The man crossed the room without even looking back.

If Timothy is having an unnecessary misunderstanding, it would be a good idea to take advantage of it.

before Christopher comes to his senses.

That day I stayed in Christopher's room all day. While I was in the

room, there was a constant stream of employees coming and going. They were not people who

They wore masks. People took care of Christopher's body and treated my wounds. They cleaned

the blood stains on the glass floor, changed the chicken soup stained sofa and

They delivered food for two when it was time to eat.

One thing I learned while I was in that room was that Christopher fell asleep

easily into my arms. Her mind drifted back and forth, and suddenly she lunged at me like a

He went crazy and tried to kill me, but when he came to, he hugged me and fell asleep. Timothy

He appeared to have been watching the scene on the closed-circuit television mounted on

the roof. He visited us once more around midnight, but when he saw us hugging each other

on the bed, he left without saying a word. Of course, Christopher was asleep.

Christopher had a fever and talked nonsense all night. Although he had a fever, there was no

need to worry too much. When I brought him a cold towel and dried his face, he soon

He stopped drooling and fell asleep peacefully. My body was not in good shape.

conditions and I was so exhausted and tired from breastfeeding him all night that I almost

I was dying. But in my head I was constantly thinking about how to use Timothy through

Christopher. I finally got tired and gave up. I fell asleep without realizing it, clinging

with strength to Christopher.

Machine Translated by Google

I tend to recover quickly, but this time my recovery was slow. When I entered

into the bathroom to take a shower for the first time in a few days, I was shocked once again. It was

really a mess. The black bruises covering his entire body were

turning a disgusting green. The limbs and torso were all a mess,

without any trace of them being missing. Fortunately nothing was broken, but I was left with

pain for several days without being able to open my eyes. The torn wound below had

improved a little, but it still burned every time I walked.

Simon, I could never understand that crazy bastard. Why do you love me after doing those things?

things? I thought that if you get angry, I will run to you and hug you, telling you that I am sorry for not

to be able to understand your feelings. It wasn't just a gang rape. That wasn't the only thing

Simon said. Just thinking about Julia was painful.

Any thoughts of revenge against Julia have long since disappeared. Even

When I saw her on TV or on a billboard, I felt strange. There was no

grudge against her. Even when I heard that I was born from an incestuous relationship, that

My thoughts did not change. However, I did not want to meet Julia again. For the rest

of eternity I thought it was our destiny to live as I am, with her smiling in the

television with the face of an idiot who knows nothing.

When I think about Julia, I don't know what to do. I didn't know what to do or what to do. I just wanted to

avoid it. Anyway. But that may have been a foolish wish. There had always been

ignored the fact that if he chased the boys from the top floor, he would inevitably

would end up with Julia. In the meantime, there must be many students who transferred to

that school in Bluebell. Why was I chosen among them? Why did Anna send me to the last one?

floor of Building B? Is it just a coincidence? Now that Julia appeared in <Club>,

can no longer be dismissed as a mere coincidence.

Machine Translated by Google

Whether by coincidence or necessity, there must be some twisted secret lurking inside.

Now I had to get closer to the secret. I was standing right in front of a secret. There were two

people in front of me who could tell me everything. Timothy and Christopher... And there are three people,

including Jerome, who are probably trapped somewhere in this crystal garden.

During this time, Christopher often had fits and outbursts of tears, but,

On the other hand, sometimes he would fall asleep peacefully or spend time quietly.

in my arms. At first, I assumed it was the after-effects of the drugs and I looked after her

diligently, but after a few days I changed my mind. Christopher seemed to be in

a state of mental crisis, unable to do anything else. No matter what he said, he couldn't

understand and he didn't react even when I told him what happened with Harry. In fact, he didn't even

didn't even seem to remember Harry.

One morning, when I suddenly woke up feeling empty, Christopher didn't tell me

He didn't strangle or cry. He sat alone in front of the dressing table, wrapped in a sheet. Even

When I approached him, Christopher showed no reaction. He just stared blankly.

to the dressing table mirror with an empty face. I realized just by looking into his eyes that he still

was not in his right mind. The silence was so long that I was startled when Christopher

he spoke suddenly.

<Are you relieved that your equipment has been taken away from you?>

His voice was depressed and resigned, so it seemed that he would not rush in.

immediately. I felt relieved inside. I didn't want to cause any more harm. I sat at the feet of

Christopher and I responded without enthusiasm.

<Yes, I feel very relieved.>

As soon as he finished speaking, Christopher hit the back of his head. He didn't hit that hard,

but it hurt enough to trip. When I looked up resentfully, I saw

Machine Translated by Google

Christopher looked at me with a very hurt expression. He had a bitter taste in his mouth.

because he felt that he had been naughty to someone who was not in his right mind. Of all

Anyway, I opened my mouth to comfort him, but suddenly a thought occurred to me and I closed it.

the mouth again.

In the past, Christopher used to ignore everything I asked him, pretending not to know anything.

But is that still the case? Even if Timothy had not answered what I asked him, I could

to have answered what I asked him. Whatever happened, Christopher did not sleep

deeply into my arms. I swallowed dry saliva and sighed.

<But all this is because Timothy is angry with you. When his anger subsides,

will quickly return to you.>

<… … .>

<Do you want me to speak to you kindly? Timothy may really want to

be reconciled with you in his heart.>

Christopher looked at me with an incomprehensible expression. For some reason, Christopher

He seemed to come to his senses when she looked at him that way.

<What should I do?>

<Tell me.>

Finally, Christopher gave a small response. I quickly leaned over to him and said,

I asked subtly.

<So what were you planning with Jerome?>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<If you tell me that, Timothy will relax. Otherwise, I will never forgive you.>

<I'm gonna say it. I, I... So we... .>

<And you?>

<We… Just held hands for a moment.>

<Why? For what purpose?>

For a moment, Christopher looked into my face with dreamy eyes. He whispered in a soft voice

sleepy, as if under hypnosis.

<I will kill Timothy.>

I looked at him for a moment. Christopher started all this just to get revenge. He was different.

from George. It was definitely different at first. But now? No… When Jerome told him

told him to run, Christopher insisted and stayed in the mansion. Why Christopher

remained in the mansion at that time? Did he want to kill Timothy even then?

Maybe Christopher started to look like George from then on.

<To kill Timothy... So you moved in with Jerome?>

<Jerome has another purpose. Instead of me helping Jerome, Jerome decided

help me.>

<What was the purpose?>

<Jerome is trying to eliminate <Embrace>'s technician.>

<<hug>?>

<<Kiss and Hug>. right… Everyone says <hug>>

Machine Translated by Google

<Kiss and Hug>. It was a somewhat familiar word. I was lost in my thoughts with

frown, and then a conversation with Harry came to mind that seemed to have

happened a long time ago.

<What password did you talk about...? Was it XOXO or something...? . Anyway, the guy said that

I almost found out where the factory that makes XOXO is. But I need more time, someone

needs to get my attention... I said there had to be bait.>

At the time, Harry and I thought <XOXO> was the password. It may or may not be

a password. I asked softly, even holding my breath.

<What is a hug>?>

<It's a drug. A medicine that can only be obtained at the <Club>.>

I've had that question before too. What were those drugs he was taking or

that they forced me to take at Bluebell, in Laberham? I had never heard of a drug

So. It's a drug that can only be obtained at the <Club>. Suddenly, I remembered the words

absurd things that Jerome had said. He says he is against violence and drugs.

He also added it as an excuse in Laberham. He said he was against the consumption of

drugs. In the video, Jerome is drugged several times... .

Christopher, who was looking at me lost in his thoughts, spoke of

suddenly.

<I will kill Timothy.>

I hesitated and asked the man who repeated himself as if he were promising himself.

<… How?>
Machine Translated by Google

Christopher looked at me silently. I had a somewhat sinister feeling. When I was about to

As I was about to slowly get up, Christopher calmly opened his mouth.

<By strangulation.>

At that moment, Christopher's face was filled with hatred. The moment I hesitated,

taking a step back, Christopher lunged at me.

Damn, here we go again. I barely managed to stop him from trying to strangle me, but my

ankle was caught. He dragged me away and started swinging his fists mercilessly. It seemed

who mistook me for Timothy because I asked him exactly what he had been doing

asking Timothy.

I raised my arms to block his blows and crawled along the ground. I groped

on the dresser and grabbed a glass bottle that I didn't know what it was for. Only after

hitting Christopher in the back of the head was able to escape his reach. I looked at

Christopher, who had slumped against the dresser and was catching his breath

up to the chin. I wish they would run to me like that even after seeing the real Timothy.

Christopher had been so upset and urinating every time he saw Timothy's face that

Timothy had not dared to visit him for the past few days.

I thought the drug <Embrace> was also a major factor in causing the collapse.

Christopher's mental health. At Laberham I continued taking that medication and I was getting tired.

Maybe Jerome too... When I thought of Jerome, I felt a cool head. I also remembered the

desperate look on his face when he said he would do a graft with me. Maybe he would already be

dead. While he was already unconscious.

I lifted my throbbing body, picked up Christopher and laid him down on the bed. I'm all

exhausted. I lay down next to Christopher, staring up at the starry night sky beyond

from the glass ceiling and fell asleep.

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<… … .>

I opened my sleepy eyes when I felt my body shaking. Someone was touching me.

carrying. My body froze in surprise, but then I recognized who it was and sighed.

Simon paused at my sigh and then shuffled his feet like he had never done anything before.

done that. I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and yawned quietly. We walked along

a glass corridor. In the garden surrounding the corridor, beautiful lanterns were lit

made in the shapes of flowers. It was an incredibly romantic landscape. Timothy enclose

Christopher in a place like this was just plain fun.

I silently twisted my body. The arm holding my butt lifted me up and I continued walking.

As I moved back down, Simon finally opened his mouth.

<Don't move or you'll fall.>

<I'll go on my own two feet, so just leave it.>

I woke up and grumbled hoarsely. Instead of answering, Simon kept walking.

He could somehow get down if he fought, but he was tired. Didn't Christopher hit his

body just before falling asleep? I quietly put it on my back and

I returned to the room. The broken glass door had been replaced with a new one and

The glass shards had been cleaned up. There was even a new coffee table.

Simon crossed the dark room, with only the night light on, and gently lowered him

on the bed. I immediately snuggled into the cool, cozy blanket. I dug in and grabbed

Simon's wrist. Simon started to get up but stopped and looked at me. I lay down on the

pillow and looked at him. I don't know what happened to Simon, but he was dressed in a suit as if

would have arrived right after work.

Machine Translated by Google

I pulled at the hand that held me. Simon bowed obediently. I lay down with my

hands behind his back.

<If you wake him up, you'll have to put him back to sleep.>

I whispered softly. Simon still didn't say anything. He touched my cheek with his free hand. It was

just a whim, but Simon's hands were shaking. It was fun. Fun boy.

<In Laberham, Jerome sang me a lullaby to put me to sleep.>

Even with a small murmur, the shaking of my hands ceased as if it were a lie.

Simon was very easy to understand. He was easy to understand, but difficult to understand. I closed my eyes

and rubbed my cheek against the warm hand on which I was lying. Simon didn't sing me a song

lullaby, but I quickly began to fall asleep. At Bluebell, I always

I fell asleep with Simon's eyes on me. I let out a sigh as the

Simon's motionless hand was under my cheek and I fell asleep again.

When morning came, Simon was still in the room. He had put on clothes

comfortable and he was asleep in a chair. It was pitiful. After staring at him for a while

For a while, he sat awkwardly. Simon must have been tired, so he didn't even notice me.

He woke up and fell asleep like a dead man.

I threw a pillow at him and hit him squarely in the head. The pillow that had done its job

duty fell into Simon's lap. The man opened his eyes slowly, as if he had never

had fallen asleep. I stared at him, who seemed somewhat dazed, and then stretched out on

the bed. I heard the sound of slippers approaching. Soon, a strong, dry hand

He went under my neck and lifted it up. Simon took a pillow, placed it under his head and

sat on the bed.

<Did you apply any medication during this time?>

Machine Translated by Google

It was a forceful voice for someone who was worried. His fingers brushed hers.

eyebrows. It was a wound created by Christopher. There were countless wounds on my body,

But he seemed to know them all. That's how Simon looked at the newly formed wound.

<I applied it.>

<Not here.>

Simon said, touching his eyebrows. I frowned and he pulled his hand away. I looked up and

I asked.

<So where?>

<Behind.>

<… … .>

<Did you apply it to the internal wounds?>

<… … .>

Instead of answering, I just stared in silence. Simon stood up. I stood

motionless and I looked at him. Simon opened the mirror opposite the sink, took out the first aid kit

and washed his hands. He had a rough idea of what he was going to do. As soon as Simon

He sat up in bed, lifted his foot and pushed at her shoulder. The sweater was soft against her soles.

from my feet.

<I'll take care of it, so go out and wait.>

<I can't do it alone.>

Simon said.
Machine Translated by Google

<I have to apply it all the way inside.>

<You can do it.>

Simon kept his mouth shut. He kicked off his slippers and climbed into bed. He had no strength left.

enough to fight, but I still tried to fight. I was very tired because I had been

several days dealing with a madman. Thanks to this, Simon was able to take off his pants

easily. Even after taking off his pants, he just stared at me. Now that he knew

why she was looking at me, I ended up lifting her butt. She slowly pulled down her clothes

inside and squeezed between her legs.

His hands were always warm enough to be slightly

hot. Simon gently opened my legs and wrapped me with the sheet, placing it

below my waist. I obediently raised my waist and looked at Simon. Simon didn't look at me.

He looked at the space between my buttocks and frowned slightly. Then he took out the ointment,

He smeared it on his fingers and touched the back of his hand. My body shivered. It didn't sting, but I felt

heat.

Simon gently stroked her lower abdomen and began to apply ointment.

at the back of the wound. It felt strange to look at the ceiling, so I looked at Simon.

Simon looked down and applied the medicine when he suddenly looked up.

I met his deep black eyes. I swallowed dry saliva.

<I'll put it.>

The finger that was delicately rubbing the entrance with its tip slowly entered inside.

The feeling of entering was familiar yet unfamiliar, so I reflexively gained strength.

Simon reached under the sheet and massaged her buttocks to relieve the tension.
Machine Translated by Google

It felt strange. I couldn't look at Simon anymore. The moment I turned my head towards him,

garden beyond the glass wall, my fingers dug deep into my eyes. My

legs tensed. Ointment-covered fingers gently explored the interior.

I held my breath. The hole where the medicine was applied still felt a little

hot. It seemed like the finger was slipping away, but then another finger, newly covered

with ointment, he went in again. This time two came in.

I started and turned my head to look at Simon. Simon was watching me closely.

reaction with an expressionless face.

<… Take it out.>

He exhaled coldly. Instead of pulling it out, Simon suddenly pushed two more fingers in

deeply. I gritted my teeth and looked at Simon as I felt the pressure pressing

against my inner wall intentionally. He slowly pulled out his finger as he stared at it without

look away. Only then did I let out the breath I had been holding. Simon

He didn't put his finger in again like I said. I dressed him calmly and got out of bed. When

I heard him washing his hands in the sink, my face grew hot.

After washing his hands, Simon went out somewhere. When he returned, he was carrying a

tray with food, just as Timothy had done when he visited Christopher. When

I saw the overlapping images, felt a new sense of disgust and looked at Simon. I let go of him

a few words to Simon, who carried the tray to the bed.

<I'm eating with Christopher.>

Simon, who was sitting on the bed, slowly turned his body and blocked the door.

my sight.

<Don't go. Timothy doesn't like it very much.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Whether I like that bastard or not, that's my opinion.>

<Then I'll take you there when you finish eating.>

I snorted at those words.

<Do you think I'll eat what you give me? I guess they gave it medicine.>

And now I know the name of the drug. Simon seemed puzzled by my words, but

He spoke calmly.

<If you have any questions, please share them with me.>

After staring at the rather stubborn guy for a while, I finally took a step.

back. We sat facing each other on the bed with the tray between us.

Simon had coffee first. I sat hunched over with my chin clenched and watched. Simon,

Drinking hot, steaming coffee with his eyes downcast, he looked like something out of a TV commercial.

television. He took a sip and handed her the glass. She didn't want to drink obediently, so I

I sat there awkwardly holding my glass. Simon waited patiently without prodding.

Now that I think about it, it was different from that crazy guy who forced himself to open his mouth and poured himself a can.

full of cola because he didn't want to drink it.

I silently watched Simon spread butter on pancakes and drank coffee in

silence. It's been a while since I've had coffee and it was ridiculously delicious.

As she slowly took a sip or two, Simon cut the pancake and gave her the first bite.

bite. Then he handed me a fork. This time I accepted it obediently. The pancakes

fluffy ones were also delicious. The strange food continued. Simon gave a

bite, he would hold out his fork and I would take it, making the meal take much longer than

the usual. We shared coffee from a cup. It was curious that the reason was not because

not only pleased them, but because they were suspicious.

Machine Translated by Google

Even after finishing the meal, Simon did not take him to Christopher. As soon as

As the meal ended, I was naturally taken to the bathroom. When he tried to put toothpaste in

teeth on his toothbrush, silently kicked his legs and kicked him out. Somehow

So, I brushed my teeth, shaved, showered, and left the bathroom. Simon was waiting with

a calm expression on his face, holding a hair dryer.

At that moment I felt so absurd that I decided to calmly adapt to the limit.

I thought he was going to dry my hair, but Simon sat me down in a chair and rubbed lotion on me without saying a word.

one word. When I looked up to see what he was doing, Simon had a

calm expression on his face that made my head spin. I absentmindedly

I applied lotion and only then did he stand behind me and start drying my hair thoroughly.

I had no idea what was going through that guy's head. Come to think of it, Simon
I had finished making the bed while I was in the bathroom.

After drying my hair, I brought new clothes and put them on. Even though we were inside,

He put on a coat and even tied a scarf. I silently helped him play with his dolls,

But when I looked at Simon's head as he tied his shoelaces,

I suddenly got angry. When I pressed his head with my shoe, Simon raised his head. He said

sarcastically, still resting the shoe on his head.

<Now that you're done dressing up, is it time to play house?>

As usual, Simon didn't even pay attention to the shoe on his head.

He said calmly.

<I thought you might want to take a walk.>

Simon led me out of the glass room. I walked down the hall and entered a room that

I couldn't get in before because it was locked. There was a secret door that

led into the garden. Simon led me out through the garden gate. We held hands and
Machine Translated by Google

We walked through a garden decorated like a tropical jungle. The sultry air made me

feel stifling, even with a scarf. But my expectations of taking a walk in the garden

were completely different.

Simon stepped completely out of the glass garden. When I opened the door hidden behind the

large tree, a cold winter wind blew in without warning. I shivered reflexively.

Simon, who was standing next to me, put his arms around my shoulders. He walked with me in

silence looking forward. We walked straight to the helipad located in the

grass. I looked at Simon. Simon had an expressionless face. There was already a person in the seat

of the helicopter driver. He was an unexpected person.

Surprisingly, Jerome was sitting in the driver's seat.

Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 7 Betrayal
Machine Translated by Google

<You're late.>

As soon as I got into the helicopter, Jerome in the driver's seat scolded me in a

cheerful tone. I couldn't believe that Jerome, who I thought was dead or worse than a human being,

human after being hit, was right in front of me, and was perfectly

well, greeting me with a cheerful face. But there was no time to ask anything. So

As soon as I sat down with my butt down, Jerome started the helicopter.

busily pressing buttons in the driver's seat. Simon was busy

handing me the headphones and doing his part.

A moment later, before we could even fasten our seat belts,

safety, the helicopter was in the air. I watched in bewilderment as the earth receded

slowly. Is it possible to get out that easily? And so suddenly? I turned my head and looked at Simon

with a stupid face. It was so absurd that the reason he had been playing

diligently with dolls since the morning was to escape, it was so absurd that I lost the

sense. As usual, Simon was only focused on buckling my seat belt.

security without even asking me why I was looking at him. In just a moment,

we leave the ground and rise towards the sky.

It rose so high that no one could catch it, and I belatedly regained consciousness and looked up.

outside. I could see at a glance a huge and luxurious glass garden that surrounded

the dense forest is completely covered in glass. The magnificent mansion with a lake on the side is

slowly moved away. The helicopter passed over the mansion and quickly left the

property. I turned my head and watched in a daze as Timothy's mansion disappeared.

Soon the mansion disappeared from sight. It escaped Timothy's clutches completely.

and with ridiculous ease.

The flight time was not long. We crossed the vast forest surrounding the mansion and

We landed just as the plain appeared. Jerome and Simon got along well. I watched
Machine Translated by Google

stunned as Jerome and Simon moved in unison, unable to adapt to the urgent

escape situation. While Jerome damaged the helicopter's engine, Simon grabbed me and

got into a car that had been prepared in advance. Following the wheel of the

helicopter, it was Jerome who took the wheel of the car. Jerome started the car as quickly

that all three of us had our upper bodies pressed against the seats.

It was time to look with fascination at the scenery outside. Jerome asked in a voice

cheerful. I made eye contact with Jerome through the rearview mirror.

<So, why are you so late? Simon. We were supposed to meet at 7

sharp. He arrived an hour late. If he had arrived a little later, he would have gone alone.>

Jerome teased with a mischievous look on his face. This time, Simon didn't ignore the joke either.

hematoma. He lied shamelessly.

<Raymond woke up late.>

I was finally beginning to realize that I had barely escaped. I looked at

Simon and I asked him a question.

<If you had a plan like this, you should have told me in advance. What do you do with it?

mouth open?>

<… I was going to tell you yesterday, but you seemed sleepy.>

<I was the one who was sleepy, so why did you fall asleep? And while you weren't doing anything

nothing useless in the morning, you wouldn't be late.>

I was talking about a series of games that involved feeding, washing and dressing the

doll, but as I spoke, I suddenly remembered Simon applying some medicine to her
Machine Translated by Google

my ass and face got hot. Although I gave him a scolding, instead of being discouraged, Simon

he replied calmly.

<I couldn't help it because Timothy was watching you the whole time. I was afraid that

Acting suspiciously would arouse suspicion, so I acted as I always did. And

There may come a situation where you have to run, but it is difficult if you are hungry.

Timothy, still, the strange logic of the added word left me speechless. Even

Jerome, in the driver's seat, who had been listening quietly, asked how

if it were absurd.

<Did you have breakfast and leave?>

<I was acting as usual.>

Simon responded bluntly. When we tried to ask him if we had ever been

So, just thinking about what Simon would say in return made me lose strength and give up. Jerome

He took turns looking at both of us through the mirror and simply smiled sinisterly.

He looked as normal as I had ever seen him, with an unpleasantly lively face.

Jerome, who was drugged and helpless in <Club>, felt like a dream.

Jerome smiled disgustingly again as I continued to stare at him for a long time.

time.

<You look worried, Raymond. I look like I want to kiss him and tell him I'm glad.

that he is safe.>

Instead of answering, he kicked the driver's seat. Jerome continued talking to

calm.

<I understand that you are happy to meet, but don't relax too much until you get on the train.>
Machine Translated by Google

And I listened in silence to the following explanation.

The three of us were a combination that stood out too much for our situation. All

They were tall, about 2 meters, and all three were of considerable size. Simon, in particular,

He was a famous character who would be recognized by seven or eight out of every ten passers-by.

Even if the three of you walk individually, you will attract attention, but if you are

gathered together, they will definitely attract attention. The plan that Jerome came up with was, of course,

of course, the three of them would move separately.

The plan was for Jerome to get out of the car first, for me to go to the center relatively close

from the train station and Simon took the car to the train station. Jerome knew

go unnoticed and since Simon was a celebrity, he wanted to get to the train station as soon as possible.

as quietly as possible. Our walk together didn't last long. Jerome stopped the car in

the outskirts of the city without even entering the city and handed the steering wheel to Simon.

He disappeared without leaving a single message, saying: “I'll meet you at the train station.”

I got off at a busy intersection. I had a train ticket and some money in my pocket.

I stood in the darkness at a crowded intersection and watched the cars drive away.

cars. When Simon's car disappeared into the caravan, I too began to

walking. As I moved through the crowd, I felt how much the attitude of the people had changed.

Boys on the top floor. Those who used to keep the dogs on a leash now give them money

to be dropped off in the city centre. And how much I have changed. I myself walked towards

the boys' arms. Not to kill them, but to escape with them.

I bought a cup of coffee at the station, smoked a cigarette to kill time and left.

to the platform just in time for departure. Two boys were already waiting for me on the train. Simon must have

having thought that I wouldn't come, so he jumped out of his seat as soon as he saw me. Jerome

He made me sit by the window and he himself hung around the cabin door and just

I came in as the train was leaving. Simon sat quietly next to me.
Machine Translated by Google

The three of us looked out the window at the platform for a moment. The train, passing by,

slowly along the platform, gradually increasing its speed and soon leaving the station

train. It seemed that we had successfully escaped from Timothy's clutches. I drank half a cup of coffee

cold and I was lost in emotion. I took the train with Jerome and returned to Lellium... Now,

They will leave Lellium on a train, taking Simon with them. It was as if Simon had been

rescued from Timothy.

<Where are you going?>

<To Mrs. Stella's house.>

Jerome, who was sitting across from me, crossed his legs and said. It was a somewhat

expected. I nodded briefly and finally asked.

<So how did all this come about?>

Simon, who had been silent, quickly joined in as if he had been

waiting for the question, he said, gently squeezing my knee without permission.

<I said I would save you.>

After looking at the shameless face that seemed to be waiting for praise, I turned my

attention to Jerome. Jerome shrugged and explained simply.

Jerome, who, like me, had been detained somewhere inside the crystal garden,

received a note smuggled into his food tray a few days ago. It was

a note saying that a credit card was hidden under the mattress of the bed.

access and a cannon phone. The person who opened the escape route was none other than Simon.

They contacted me again from outside, they came up with a plan to escape from

me and put it into practice immediately.

Machine Translated by Google

In many ways this was surprising, as Jerome and Simon had never been

particularly close in my memory. Perhaps Simon saved me and Jerome because

my criticisms. I really wanted to be forgiven, so I did something extraordinary. It was

truly a shameless atonement. But in any case, it was thanks to the whim of

Simon that now the three of us could travel together on the train and chat without worries.

It was extremely contradictory.

After all these years of returning to England, I was finally sitting with the

two remaining boys. It was 8 years. I endured so long to get revenge. And he couldn't kill

to Jerome, and was saved by Simon. We, who seemed like we could never be

Together, we sat with our knees touching in the noisy cabin of a train. And

He was naturally agreeing to see the three of us together, as if he had known for a long time.

a long time ago this would happen.

The other two boys did the same. Simon and Jerome were also calm, as

If they had forgotten all the times they were so obsessed with me and abused me

me so harshly and humiliated me. Rather, instead of fleeing among themselves, they took the risk

and they came back to save me. The more I tried to prove the cruelty and origins

The more demonic the boys were, the more their contradictions disturbed me.

<It went well for us, needless to say, but it seems that it didn't for you.>

It was like that right now. Jerome's gaze fell on my black, bruised neck. I turned back to

I tied the handkerchief, which had come loose at some point, and covered the bruise.

<Thanks to Christopher. I completely misunderstood that he had taken Timothy.>

<It's okay. Grandmaster isn't that handsome.>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome, who had suffered a serious arm injury after being attacked by Christopher,

He smiled. Jerome's gaze, which had been hovering near the neck covered by the

scarf, quickly ran over exposed skin, like my face and hands.

<Christopher also seems to have lost a lot of strength. I see there were no injuries.

important.>

It wasn't just me. Although he pretended not to, Jerome actually planned to infiltrate the <Club>

this time and save Christopher. The reason Christopher attacked him last time was

probably because he tried to force Timothy to take him when he refused to leave his

side. However, Jerome returned to the <Club> to rescue him again. Abuse. The child who

He committed such terrible abuses that he is now offering help to us, Christopher and me.

<Yes.>

Has our solidarity really changed? Has the time come to accept a

new solidarity that no longer exists and a solidarity that only hates?

<You seem to have lost strength.>

But I just felt a very deep sense of betrayal. To yourself, not to anyone else.

After fighting with Christopher last night and escaping early in the morning using a

helicopter, my body became heavy as the tension disappeared. Without continuing

the conversation, I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. I gave myself over to the vibrations

regular train and tried to fall asleep. Someone carefully took my coffee cup away from me

hand in hand. I fell into a light sleep with my two hands holding nothing.

***
Machine Translated by Google

I didn't think I had fallen asleep for long, but Simon shook me off.

shoulder. The train slowly slowed down and Jerome had already left the cabin.

Until the train came to a complete stop, Jerome wandered out of the cabin, looked at his

around and was the first to get off the train. He still had trouble walking, so

I stumbled after him. Simon followed closely behind me.

At the train station a familiar red truck was waiting for us. This time the owner of the truck

was nowhere to be seen. The person who took the wheel instead of Mrs. Stella was Jerome.

We quickly left the small center of the small town. No one opened their mouth. Only the

Jerome's occasional hum would dispel the silence that filled the car.

As I entered the familiar country road, I realized something I had been wondering about.

oblivious all the time. There was a teddy bear in Mrs. Stella's house. He will be

waiting. Suddenly, I felt nervous as if my stomach was shrinking, so I looked at

Jerome and Simon. Jerome concentrated on driving while humming, and Simon

I just looked at the landscape beyond the window. As I approached the house

of Mrs. Stella, my heart beat faster.

When I finally saw my wife's house in the distance, I was so nervous that my hands were

They came back cold as ice. With a mixture of anxiety and anticipation, I straightened my clothes

for no reason. When the truck stopped in front of my house, my sense of urgency

It happened and I felt calmer. As soon as I got off the truck, the cold wind blew in.

winter mixed with raindrops, but I didn't even feel the cold. I watched silently as

Jerome opened the front door.

Machine Translated by Google

The house filled with warm air. I should have heard the front door open, but the

The sound of shuffling slippers along with the sound of conversation came from inside.

I untangled my scarf and waited for him.

<Sir, where the hell have you been...? .>

Teddy's face, poking his head through the front door, was smooth and without a trace.

single wound, and even looked white as if he had been eating well. The eyes of

Teddy opened up when he discovered Jerome, and soon he discovered me too and opened up

mouth like an idiot. As soon as I was faced with that stupid face, my anxiety

disappeared immediately. My nervous and restless mind suddenly became lighter,

like I was going to fly away. I pushed Jerome aside, walked over to Teddy, and hugged him tightly. I was

very pleased with the body temperature when held tightly in my arms.

<…I thought he was behind.>

Teddy, buried in his arms, murmured sleepily. Although he said it in a

cruel, his voice was so wet that it made me laugh.

<For all my worries... .>

I took Teddy from my arms. I cupped his cheek lovingly and looked at him. His eyes, which were trembling,

back and forth with tears in their eyes, they finally looked directly at me. I stroked them

and I whispered sarcastically.

<Your complexion is very pretty.>

<… … .>

<Your face shines because you ate well and lived well.>

<So what's so good about your death that I even stopped eating?>
Machine Translated by Google

Teddy grumbled as he stared frantically at my face. I obediently fell into his arms.

arms while a hand surrounded my waist and pulled me towards him.

The day I met Christopher in the crystal garden was still vivid in my mind.

Even after hearing that Teddy was safe, I couldn't stop crying and had to

bury my face in Christopher's lap for a while. That day was like a dream, where

I was reunited with Teddy, who was unharmed.

Teddy, who was patting him on the back, must have been thinking about

several things and suddenly clenched his fist and hit it painfully. Even he smiled

happily and rubbed his forehead against her shoulder. Teddy's lips gently touched

my neck and my ear. However, instead of kissing me again, the lips that were on my

ear they asked me in an inaudible voice.

<But what are all those bastards?>

It was only then that I realized that in the joy of being reunited with Teddy, I had

completely forgotten about the other two. When I realized that, I could finally feel

silent eyes watching us. First, I let go of Teddy and looked back.

Jerome was leaning against the wall, looking at us with his usual evil expression.

humor. Simon, standing in the doorway as if nailed to the door, stared at the

Teddy's face. I felt offended by his lingering gaze, so I unconsciously

I moved my body slightly to the side to block Teddy from his sight. At that

At this moment, Simon's face visibly sank. He let his arms hang

helpless and looked at me without understanding.

It was Jerome who broke the silence. Jerome said calmly.

Machine Translated by Google

<It's the head of the bear that was presented to me last time. I heard that you're here, but this time

This is the first time I've seen your face in person.>

It couldn't be called an introduction, but I had no intention of prolonging it.

conversation, so I didn't bother to complain. Jerome added one more word.

<It's good to see you alive again.>

Those were harsh words. It was thanks to Teddy's previous history of speaking to Jerome

in her face about how he was a con man who deceived the people she loved. Teddy, who

had been trying to push me from behind, he poked his head out. Still, I was willing

to say something, but he came off as sarcastic as if I had been waiting.

<What are you happy to see? I'd rather be happy to see my father's senile buttocks.>

<Your father's butt looks very handsome.>

Jerome responded with a smile to the sarcasm with all his might. Teddy got angry and I

pushed. But instead of getting angry at Jerome, he looked at Simon with wide eyes. Just

Then Teddy saw Simon's face properly, took a deep breath and lowered his voice until

turn it into a whisper.

<Hey, isn't that person a celebrity?>

I almost laughed at the innocent question that didn't fit the situation. With Teddy

By my side, I walked slowly towards the bedroom where I had stayed before.

<Let's say hello next time. I have something to talk to him about.>

I let go of what I wanted and closed the door. But beyond the closing door, the two

The men just stared at us without moving. I locked the door as soon as I

I closed it. Once I was free from the gaze, I felt much more at ease. At the moment
Machine Translated by Google

when I turned to Teddy and asked if he was okay, Teddy grabbed me by the neck without

say a word and pulled me.

sound. It might be heard outside... For a brief moment, a sound occurred to me

It was a strange thought, but when Teddy took off his coat and slid his hand inside the

sweater, the useless thought disappeared. I immediately took the jacket off Teddy,

I threw myself and fell onto the bed, tangling my legs with his. There was a time when

I even thought about committing suicide in this bed, but now I was hanging around with Teddy and

kissing him like crazy.

Teddy gently pushed on his lower abdomen. His back still hasn't healed. What is it?

Even though I was hesitating in my head, I reached down and pulled down the zipper. In my haste to get the

clothes, my pants were bunched up around my ankles and the shirt I was wearing

Under my sweater was wrinkled and wrinkled half of my body. The clothes were tangled

more and more, so we had no choice but to stop for a moment. We gathered

our foreheads and we laughed a little.

<It's ugly.>

Teddy turned his head, rubbed the tip of his nose and kissed it briefly. The back of my neck made me

tickled at his whisper.

<He's already an ugly guy.>

Teddy's lips touched the tear above her eyebrow.

<It has gotten worse.>

This time, my lips touched the black bruise on my neck. Teddy slowly took my hand off.

shirt and kissed the scars all over my body, one after another. Every time his lips touched

they touched, it was painful and bitter. Teddy also stopped at the wound where the
Machine Translated by Google

teeth marks. But he kissed her softly without asking anything. While the kiss

continued, my back itched. It didn't hurt anymore. The comforting kiss was infinitely

sweet. The warm, soft lips crossed my navel and reached the bottom of my

abdomen. Teddy stuck his tongue through the gap in the band of his underwear. A tongue

wet and soft slowly licked the skin.

<I didn't know we'd see each other again.>

Teddy said, slowly rubbing his lips over her underwear. Every time his lips

They rose and fell slowly, my thighs gaining a little strength. He responded softly

while stroking Teddy's hair.

<I'm sorry.>

<Since you left without saying a word... .>

<I'm sorry, Teddy.>

<I promised myself that if we met again, I would kill you halfway through.
path.>

Teddy came over and kissed her. I stared blankly into Teddy's slightly teary eyes.

Teddy kissed me deeply again and murmured.

<But look what you're doing. There's no need for me to touch it.>

<… … .>

<Going around being beaten like a body… .>

Just as I was about to reply something, Teddy kissed me. He bit his

lips tightly, opened them and sucked his tongue gently. Teddy, who was rubbing his tongue
Machine Translated by Google

erotically until he tickled the back of her body, he suddenly put

hand inside his underwear. As soon as his hand grabbed the bottom of my

body, I let out a soft moan. Teddy moved his hand and swallowed my lips as much as

could until his cheek pressed against the tip of her nose. While sucking hard on my

lips, my hands quickly moved down and squeezed my buttocks.

Every time our lips meet and part, a hot breath tickles me

on the cheek. The hand that rubbed underneath pressed the genitals as if it were

pressing and persistently caressing the tip with the tips of my fingers. I pulled out the

tongue to kiss Teddy, but I couldn't control my excitement and swallowed it again. I closed

eyes and Teddy kissed my eyelids several times as if he was begging me. Each time the lips

hot touched my eyelids, the corners of my eyes and my eyebrows, I felt as if my whole body

body would heat up. The non-stop kisses suddenly stopped and when we touched each other

Again, I opened my eyes and opened my mouth without realizing it.

<Ah... Ha, Teddy... .>

Teddy, who had the penis in his mouth, simply raised his eyes and looked at me. In the

The moment the tip slid into my wet mouth, a warm tongue licked it with a

circular motion. I unconsciously grabbed his hair. Teddy put his arms around my waist,

He hugged me and shoved his cock deep into my mouth. My waist bounced every time he thrust his cock.

tongue licked and rubbed the pillar in my mouth. Teddy, his lips pursed, quickly

He shook his head and sucked on the pillar.

<Well… Tsk, ah! Ah!>

The hot breath tickled my groin area and the soft lips rubbed and

stimulated my genitals, making my back tingle and feel as if the

electricity was rising. Teddy, who was holding my waist tightly, lowered his head and
Machine Translated by Google

She sucked my penis hard. I no longer thought that the boys outside could hear me. She grabbed the

Teddy's hair and moaned frantically. She persistently licked and rubbed the glans with her

tip of his tongue and massaged it with his hands, so that he finally couldn't hold it back for

a long time and ejaculated.

Even after ejaculating, Teddy kissed the tip and the pillar until a loud thud was heard

sound. As I had just climaxed, my legs automatically curled up every

time my lips touched them. Teddy separated her thighs and kissed them arbitrarily,

sucking and licking the inside of her thighs, and then suddenly he stuck his tongue behind her

of them. I wasn't used to caressing the back with my mouth, so my cheeks

turned red. As soon as I slowly withdrew my butt, they grabbed my legs and

they dragged them down.

<I... Teddy, that's not really... Tsk... .>

<Stay calm.>

<Oh, don't say it, it's more than a feeling... Ah!>

The tongue suddenly pushed down and squeezed my back without me knowing. Thank you

to Teddy's teasing, rubbing the perineum with the tip of his nose, I was finally able to

relax. But I was embarrassed to even look at his face, so I turned around and

“I lay down,” Teddy asked, climbing on top of her and caressing the back of her neck.

<You don't like it? Stop?>

<No.>

I muttered shyly.

<It's because I'm a little embarrassed to lick it like this.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Licking is embarrassing.>

Teddy whispered softly and suddenly inserted a finger. Ugh, I moaned and he asked me again.

cruel way.

<Aren't you ashamed to put that?>

<Eh. That was good.>

When I responded with a growl, Teddy buried his nose in the back of my neck and laughed. He lay down

my side, he kissed my shoulder and wing and slowly inserted his finger. The movement was very gentle,

But it hurt a little because of the injuries I received in <Club>. Still, it was bearable, so

I endured it in silence. More than anything I wanted to do it with Teddy until the end. Especially

because I never imagined we would meet again.

Teddy took the time to loosen the bottom and climbed up. The tip of the erect penis touched the

hole. The hard, warm flesh was gently rubbed and then inserted. I lay face down

and I took a deep breath in silence. When my penis entered, it was very painful. Teddy

He seemed to notice right away that I was in pain because my shoulders were so tense.

Teddy slowly caressed her shoulder and neck before moving his hand forward.

Once the penis ejaculated, it quickly hardened as Teddy touched it. It was massaged

genitals and slowly moved his waist. The damaged inner wall and the battered hole

They still hurt, but because they caressed my genitals, I didn't feel any pleasure in

absolutely. In the end I ejaculated once more, but it didn't seem like the first time because my penis hurt.

back from irritation.

<Are you okay?>

Teddy asked softly as he held my shoulder tightly. I nodded, then turned

head slightly and kissed him. After gently mixing their tongues, Teddy
Machine Translated by Google

slowly came out from behind. Feeling the wound reopening, he unconsciously

I regained my strength. Teddy chuckled.

<Don't squeeze it... .>

Teddy, who joked and pulled out his penis, looked down and stopped in that position. Neither

I didn't even need to look down. I felt like my penis was coming out and a clear liquid was flowing out.

from behind. It didn't look like semen was flowing. It was blood. I slowly turned around and walked out of

under Teddy. As expected, blood was flowing and spreading between my legs. I never

I thought I would see blood. Teddy looked very embarrassed when he looked at it, unable to hide

his expression of shame. He seemed to think it was his fault, so he spoke to

urgency.

<It's not your fault.>

<Still, hey... .>

Teddy quickly picked up his underwear, put them on, and pulled out a tissue.

With a careful hand, he wiped away the blood stains between his legs. As soon as Teddy

He bent down to look at the wound, quickly pushing his butt back.

<It's just that I'm not feeling well these days. Anyway, it's not your fault, so don't worry.

don't worry.>

<… … .>

As I was throwing it away, I grabbed a tissue and quickly wiped it off. After removing

abruptly the semen and clean the blood, I put on my underwear and got under the

blanket. Teddy just sat on the bed and watched me as I did the work on a

blink of an eye. Looking at that dissatisfied yet blatantly irritated expression,

I felt like I couldn't just ignore her.

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy slammed his hand on the seat next to him and frowned. I had no choice but to

I climbed out of the blanket and sat next to him. Teddy kept his mouth shut and stared at me.

in the face, as if he was telling me to tell him himself. I tried to avoid eye contact, but

Then I got angry and kissed him. It was an effortless act of tenderness. Rather, it only had the effect

opposite. I looked at Teddy with wide eyes and kissed him once more. He sucked his lip

lower and finally grabbed the back of his neck.

<Where does this guy get his tricks?>

Teddy opened his eyes and urged.

<What's going on behind you? What's going on?>

<You say it's because you don't feel well, but why do you keep...? .>

<Idiot, I've been taking care of prostitutes for years. Who are you trying to kid?>

Teddy raised his voice and asked fearfully. It was not good for people outside to see me.

listen, so I lowered my voice and whispered softly.

<I'm proud to take care of prostitutes, pimp. I just got hurt. What's the matter?

Is it worth asking if you are already hurt? What can you do?

<I got a little hurt, why are you lowering your voice?>

Teddy spoke louder. He was a guy who didn't listen to words anyway.

As Teddy sighed, he seemed to get even more upset and raised his voice even higher.

<And what should I do, what should I do? I just know!>

<… … .>

<You're a pathetic bastard anyway.>

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy, whose face was red, turned his head diagonally. He chewed and spat with a voice

which suddenly lost strength.

<Don't treat me like a lover only when you're happy. Because I'm upset.>

<… … .>

<Did you understand or not? Why are you sitting there with your eyes wandering?>

As I watched him silently, Teddy suddenly pinched my cheek and shook it,

encouraging me to continue. Instead of answering, I stared at him and smiled. I laughed, and then the

The laughter slowly subsided for some reason, and eventually I even turned my head at an angle.

Damn. My face was so red I felt like it was burning. My feverish ears

they stung unbearably.

A lover. Idiot. What is a lover...? For some reason, the tip of my nose hurt,

So I frowned and raised my head. Teddy had a grumpy expression on his face.

face, but it was red and he just cleared his throat. I scratched the back of my neck and replied

slowly.

<Yes… I’m sorry.>

He sighed and repeated in a voice that sounded like he was crawling.

<I'm sorry.>

He hesitated and briefly kissed her lips. Just as I was about to fall, Teddy caught me.

He grabbed the back of my neck and roughly touched my tongue.

We lay back down on the bed. Teddy grabbed my face and pretended to kiss me, then

He bit and bit at his nose, eyes and cheek. He even raised his teeth as if biting himself.

eyelids, pulled off his face, ran away and was tickled violently. Teddy left
Machine Translated by Google

to punish him only when he almost falls under the bed laughing after being done

so many tickles in the side.

Completely exhausted, I lay down in front of Teddy. He pulled and shook my cheek

painfully before finally letting go.

<Hey.>

Teddy looked me in the eyes and opened his mouth heavily.

<You too, like Christine or something... Is that what happened there?>

<No.>

Without hesitation, I answered directly. Teddy looked at me with some suspicion and asked again.

<Isn't that really true?>

<No.>

<So what is it?>

Although I felt a little guilty, I had no choice but to use the last resort.

<Not yet… I don’t really feel like talking. Sorry… .>

When I pretended to look at him in amazement, he didn't ask any more questions. Instead, he pinched the tip of his finger.

from the nose as if he were upset.

<If it hurts you so much, you shouldn't do it. Why didn't you say anything like a fool?>

<That's all... Because I wanted to do it with you.>

Machine Translated by Google

There was no response. When I looked up, Teddy with red cheeks came to rub my
rear.

<Stop talking nonsense and apply some medicine here. Got it?>

Simon probably has it... I shook my head wordlessly and snuggled into his arms.

arms. We played with each other for a while, kissing, caressing, and making out.

I held on to Teddy until he got up to smoke a cigarette. We each took a bite.

side and we smoked in silence. I liked the feeling of Teddy stroking my hair.

I remembered the days when I slept in the same bed with him. This beach house was

probably a better place than the one near the brothel, but I still missed that one

apartment. Everything from the ceiling I was looking at while lying down to the

side by side to the thick curtain that blocked out the sunlight. But Teddy was right next to

my side. It would have been nice to go back to that apartment, but anywhere would have been

fine as long as I could smoke a cigarette with Teddy.

While she was lost in memories, Teddy suddenly opened his mouth.

<So, those bastards outside.>

<Huh? Ah... Why them?>

<There is someone else besides the scammer I saw back then.>

<Simon?>

As soon as I asked without thinking, Teddy sat up immediately. He said in a low voice with
an excited face.

<Is this really Simon? Simon Caster? Movie star?>

Machine Translated by Google

<That's right... .>

I stood up halfway, propped myself up on my elbows, and looked at Teddy.

<What? Were you interested in celebrities?>

<No, because the children in my shop are very interested in that. Look at them, whenever

They go to the locker room and someone always says something. It's a disaster.>

<Mmm... .>

I squinted and looked at him closely, then fell back onto my pillow. He wasn't there.

consciously interested in that area because of Julia, but among my previous lovers,

There was one who had a lot of celebrity posters in his house. Plus, Teddy was the

manager of a trendy gay club, so it was no surprise that he got excited when

saw Simon. However, Simon may not like Teddy very much.

<Simon must feel sorry for you.>

<Me? Why?>

<She has always hated the idea of me having a friend closer than her. I used to

There was a guy named Matt... I once cut off all the fingers on his right hand because

slept with me.>

He muttered as he smoked a cigarette. It was actually a long time ago, but it seemed

that was too much.

<He's acting cool right now, but you never know when he might come back to

change. Simon is a pain in the ass. Don't say a word to that guy.>
Machine Translated by Google

Teddy listened silently to the story with a frown. The boy had a sad expression on his face.

too serious, so she made a silly joke too late.

<If possible, don't look at him. Because Simon was handsome.>

<… … .>

<But aren't I handsome too? When I was in the army, I also worked as a

promotional model. I wouldn't say I'm a celebrity for that, but... .>

Teddy just looked at my face embarrassedly and didn't answer. He gave a deep

He took a drag on his cigarette, which had almost burned down to the filter, and stubbed it out in the ashtray.

He ignored my joke and went back to talking about Simon.

<From what you say, it seems like Simon is quite jealous.>

<It's unusual.>

<It's extreme enough to the point of cutting off your fingers.>

<… It’s really strange.>

<If I fight that bastard, I won't be able to overcome him without problems.>

<So be careful.>

<Seeing how you got beaten, I guess I should.>

<Yes, just because I got hit... .>

As I answered without thinking, I suddenly felt dragged away and stopped talking. Teddy me

He stared blankly and suddenly placed the ashtray on my stomach. He stood up from the
Machine Translated by Google

bed and began to dress without saying a word. A sudden thought crossed my mind.

mind and quickly got up and put out the cigarette.

<Hey, why are you wearing those clothes?>

<Go out and see.>

Teddy replied calmly, putting on his sweater.

<Why? No, don't do that.>

I quickly gathered my clothes. As I hurriedly put on my sweater and took off my

sleeves, Teddy had already zipped up his pants.

<Hey, honey, wait a minute. Honey, I said it wasn't Simon who hit me.>

<You are here.>

When I finally found my pants and put one leg in them, Teddy had already

opened the door and had gone out. As he stared, the door slammed shut in front of him.

me. I stood there for a moment, dumbfounded, and got dressed as soon as I heard a

loud noise like furniture falling outside. I just zipped up my pants.

pants and ran barefoot out of the room.

Teddy and Simon were already hanging around in the living room. Teddy was now on top

Simon and hit him, but he was as small as a teenager compared to him.

the three of us. His fists may have been a little spicy, but he was like a street gangster.

Meanwhile, Jerome had his hands in his pockets and watched the fight with a

excited expression on his face. He smiled happily when he saw me running towards the

living room.

<Raymond, they must be fighting because of you.>

Machine Translated by Google

Before I could say anything to Jerome, I turned my head in surprise at the sound of the

Teddy's voice swore. Teddy jumped on Simon's waist and started hitting him.

Simon did his best to avoid it by blocking it with his arm, but eventually received

a loud bang. Simon, his lips cracked, stared at Teddy blankly. Teddy screamed,

shaking his fist as if asking what I was looking at.

<Say it again! Son of a bitch! Say it again!>

Unable to overcome his anger, he quickly ran towards Teddy, who was screaming. He grabbed him

by the wrist from behind and helped Teddy, who was struggling, to his feet. If my

physical condition had been the same as always, he would have easily dominated Teddy, but

Maybe because my body was weak, it was a little difficult to get it out. Using all kinds of

vulgar curses, I grabbed the guy who was struggling with his arms and legs and barely

I managed to push him towards the opposite wall. Teddy, unable to contain his anger, turned his head and

He stared at me.

Me in fact. Even in this situation, I could hardly help but laugh. Teddy, who was very

angry, he seemed surprisingly trustworthy for this small, weak and

clumsy. This is the first time I've seen someone so angry about someone else's business.

So, it was the first time someone got so angry because of me, because of me. I couldn't

control his anger and his whole body trembled, but he became cute and adorable despite the

situation, so I hugged him. When I impulsively kissed the face that was staring at me,

He became irritated and violently turned his face away.

However, the tension that had been tense was relieved. He hugged his relaxed body and

he asked with a smile.

<What did Simon say?>

Machine Translated by Google

Teddy stopped trying to push my head away and got angry. Teddy put aside his bad feelings

words, he turned to Simon and asked.

<Hey, what did you say that made him like that?>

<When they asked me what I did to you.>

Simon slowly got up from the ground and opened his mouth. He continued speaking calmly,

shaking the dust off his clothes, ignoring the blood flowing from his lips.

<He said he raped her.>

I had nothing else to say so I kept my mouth shut. Teddy in my arms was

shaking and looked ready to jump again, so I put my arms around him and looked at

Simon and Jerome alternated for a moment. Jerome was laughing so hard at this situation

who was dying and looking at the three of us from across the river. I felt uncomfortable

look at that ugly face, so I turned my head. Simon looked at Teddy obsessively, while the

Blood dripped from his lips. Teddy grew even angrier at the look and did his best

was able to get out of the hug like a hamster.

<Y.>

Suddenly Simon opened his mouth. He looked at my face and spoke in the same calm tone as

before.

<I'll rape you again tonight.>

Teddy jumped out of my arms. This time, Mrs. Stella's favorite chair was thrown against

the wall, and Teddy and Simon fell back to the ground. This time, Simon didn't stay still. I ran

to try to separate the two men so they wouldn't roll, but it was useless. Rather, it was
Machine Translated by Google

It was lucky that I didn't get hit by the failed fist. Then Jerome, who had been

looking at the mess with his hands in his pockets, he smiled and asked.

<Help me?>

Instead of answering, I glared at him. Jerome shrugged and walked over with

calm. He very easily separated the two men who had been stuck together and could not

break up. The break up wasn't the end. Jerome had no interest in Simon. He already knew that,

But Jerome, who was surprisingly strong, grabbed Teddy by the back and lifted him up.

easily. At that moment, Jerome looked at me. It was a very brief moment when our

glances met.

It seemed like a light push, but Teddy ended up hitting the wall badly.

wall. He couldn't get up right away and fell against the wall, gasping. I ran

hurriedly towards him. Teddy couldn't breathe properly and was screaming. He rubbed my

back and made me sit down. Teddy moaned quietly, as if he was really in pain. The inside

of his mouth was torn and bloody saliva was flowing from the corner of his mouth.

I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand and raised my head. Jerome stepped back three or four

steps and put his hands in his pockets as before, leaving him alone to relax. So

As soon as I opened my mouth, bad words came out.

<Crazy bastard, I told you to break me up, but who told you to hit me?>

Jerome growled at me with a slightly resentful expression.

<Did I just take it off? Did you ever know that your lover would be as thin as a

wood cigarette?>

It would be better for me to stick my nose in a dishwasher and die than to argue with Jerome.

Teddy, who was catching his breath in my arms, huffed in frustration, but hit
Machine Translated by Google

the wall so hard that he couldn't even get up properly. His career as a

The bully's sword was short and his eyes were quite fierce, but unfortunately he was a poor opponent.

Aren't both Jerome and Simon people who deviate from common sense?

to begin with, it was my fault for involving Teddy. I picked up the moaning Teddy and returned to

the room without looking back.

Teddy couldn't speak properly because the pain of being thrown against the wall was

very intense. I just took a deep breath, inflated my ribcage, and then exhaled,

frowning. Why are you getting so wild? . Although I tried to scold him, he ran away

and I thought it was cute and adorable so I just rubbed his nose. Teddy took a deep breath

a few times, then lay down on the bed and grumbled.

<I thought I was going to die.>

<You have to fight while watching people.>

<… … .>

Instead of answering, Teddy stared at me. I tried to pretend I didn't know, but I

I pushed his cheek.

<Why are you looking at me like that?>

<… … .>

<This is normal for me, isn't it? You also tried to rape me a few years ago.>

Even though I deliberately tried to make him feel uncomfortable, Teddy just stared at me.

I felt ashamed of the indescribably sad and angry look. After squeezing and

recklessly pulling at his cheek, he grew tired of struggling and fell down. Teddy came into my arms.

He hugged me so tightly that I couldn't breathe and he banged his head against my chest.
Machine Translated by Google

When I pretended to be in pain and said, "Ouch," Teddy pinched his side and mumbled as if I didn't care.

had any idea.

<That's enough.>

<What?>

<It's done. Don't ask me what happened.>

I was at a loss for words to respond, so I sobbed silently. Teddy mumbled in

new.

<That's enough.>

We stood still with our mouths closed, as if we had made a promise.

Teddy exhaled lazily in my arms and quickly fell asleep as if

was exhausted. I looked closely at his face as he lay in his arms.

It was amazing. I was amazed at how deeply I had become entangled with this

petty gangster, and how he had come to appreciate this guy so much, whom he had

considered insignificant. He was sleeping next to me. I looked at Teddy, who was

deeply asleep. It was amazing to see him over and over again. I kissed him lightly and with

I carefully pulled his arm out. He put a pillow in place of my arm and silently

got out of bed. Outside the window it was raining.

I quietly left the room and entered the living room. Both Jerome and Simon

remained in disarray. Jerome sat down in the chair that had been pushed against

the wall and quietly smoked a cigarette. His gaze fell on Simon and his gaze seemed

somewhat pitiful. I wondered why, but when I turned around, I saw Simon crying. When

I saw him sitting on the edge of the chair with his head half bowed and tears falling, I

I was so speechless that I was speechless.

Machine Translated by Google

When Simon saw me, he didn't say anything, but he started crying harder. His healthy lips

were torn and bleeding, and his cheeks were swollen and red, making him

look pitiful. To be honest, he was hurt a lot more than Teddy. I felt the

pitiful and disgusted to see her with such a messy face and tears falling down

his face. He looked at me silently and then came over to me and took my face. I ignored the sound

Jerome clicked his tongue and silently looked at Simon, who was silently

giving up his face.

<You are very hurt.>

I wiped the dried blood around my mouth with my fingertip. Those words must have been

having given her courage, as Simon raised her weak arms and carefully hugged her waist.

When I leave him alone, he hugs me and even rests his head against me. I watched him as he

rubbed his wet cheek.

<You better not be rude to Teddy. Be nice to me, okay? Just in case, don't

you dare cut your finger off again.>

He patted his head and said. Instead of answering, Simon hugged me a

a little louder. I removed my mocking head and looked at her for a moment. When I saw her eyes

full of tears, I suddenly felt embarrassed again and slapped him on the

cheek.

<What, are you going to rape me? Bastard, are you saying you won't do that again?>

<… … .>

<And if you want to do it with me, do it when I wake up. Live a normal life. I grew up

while sleeping.>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon just lowered his eyes and continued crying. I wiped my cheek vigorously and

I removed the arm that was around my waist. The injured area seemed to throb and feel pain, so

that I dropped into the chair.

Only half a day had passed. There was a heavy silence in the unlit living room.

lit. The three of us sat in silence. I pulled out a pack of cigarettes that I didn't know

that belonged to me and started smoking one. When the living room became foggy from the

cigarette smoke, Jerome suddenly stood up and opened the window. It smelled of the sea and rain.

The sound of the waves could be heard faintly, perhaps because the rain and wind had washed them away.

The landscape outside the dimly lit window was submerged in a mist of water

and it was infinitely depressing.

<Madame Stella will not arrive until tomorrow night.>

Jerome snapped. Those words immediately made me sigh.

<So we have to stay alone until tomorrow night?>

<I can't help it.>

<I think it would be better for Teddy and I to stay at a hotel downtown.>

<I would like to send that friend to a hotel, but it would be much safer if we all stayed together.

we stayed in a hiding place.>

I looked at Jerome, who sarcastically said no. Jerome continued talking about all

modes.

<I'll leave as soon as your wife arrives, so you don't have to worry. Simon, don't you

would you be in trouble if you were away for a long time?>

Machine Translated by Google

Simon ignored Jerome and stared at his knees in silence. Jerome didn't seem to expect it either.

an answer. He turned around and closed the window against the strong winter wind. I looked at him without

understand and asked him.

<Where are you going?>

<After some hard work, isn't it time to take a break? I need to

relax in an idyllic resort.>

<Anyway, every time you open your mouth, it's a lie. Shall we make a guess? You go

to London. We will go to London and continue the work we have done to get the

engineers. Those guys who make drugs.>

<… … .>

<What did they say your name was? <XOXO>? No, does everyone call him <hug>?>

Jerome's face, which had been fluctuating, finally took on a look of

embarrassed. He looked at Simon, but it wasn't Simon who was at fault. Jerome sat down in his chair and raised his hand.

both hands as if in surrender.

<You should be the spy, Raymond. When did you realize that?>

<That's not the only thing I found out. You said you weren't planning on getting revenge on Timothy?

Christopher told me everything. They held hands on the condition that they would help each other.

mutually.>

<As expected, it was Christopher's work. A guy with a dirty mouth!>

<What are you going to do? Are you going to leave Christopher like this?>

Jerome, who had been complaining, sat up crookedly and asked sarcastically.
Machine Translated by Google

<Why are you curious? Why do you want to know? It has nothing to do with you anymore.>

<So leave Christopher alone? I saw with my own eyes how they treated him in the

<Club>. Are you telling me to pretend I don't know? It's irrelevant, someone like you would say that.>

<Does that mean you're coming back to the <club>? To save Christopher?>

I didn't necessarily respond, but Jerome completely guessed my answer. He opened the

mouth as if to protest something, then shook his head and closed his mouth. He hit his arm

from his chair, lost in his thoughts.

I don't know the purpose, but I could predict Jerome's plan. After running away with me from the

<Club> by Mulsby, Jerome was unable to repair his relationship with Timothy. Regardless of

the alliance with Christopher, the objective will only be achieved by killing Timothy, or at least

neutralizing it. No, first of all, chasing drugs in <Club> had nothing to do with

Timothy, so he joined Christopher and helped him get revenge.

Besides, I was pretty sure that Jerome wouldn't pretend not to know Christopher like that. If

Had Jerome planned to abandon Christopher like that, he would have quickly fled after

to escape from Timothy's glass garden. But he came to save me. Jerome will return to

rescue Christopher. I was sure.

<I can't really stop you.>

Jerome, who had been silent for a while, muttered. He lit a cigarette,

He took a long drag and opened his mouth.

<Christopher will be taken from you, whether you like it or not. I don't know if he still remembers it, but

Anyway, I promised to take him to a safe place.>

<Timothy?>
Machine Translated by Google

<I'm still thinking about it.>

Jerome responded obediently with a resigned look. I stared at him smoking

slowly a cigarette and then let go.

<I just don't understand.>

<What else?>

<I can't understand why Christopher joined you. Killing Timothy won't end it.

everything... .>

<… … .>

<You and Simon are still hanging out.>

What would it be like if it were me? Will he join forces with Simon to get revenge on Jerome? By the way,

On the contrary, will he join Jerome to get revenge on Simon? It was something he couldn't even

imagine. The shock I felt when I first saw Christopher and Jerome together

side by side talking intimately was still there. And what happened to Christopher? In the end,

He strangled me like George did. Christopher won't be able to kill Timothy, Jerome or Simon.

<I guess you're misunderstanding something.>

Jerome, who had put out his cigarette, leaned toward me and spoke.

<Christopher has little to do with me or Simon.>

<That's a lie again. George himself said eight years ago that he caught Christopher,

who ran away, and sold him to a brothel in New Contan.

Machine Translated by Google

<That's true. At the time, Hugh and George were obsessed with raising pets.

Christopher was lucky to escape, but unlucky to be caught. The person he caught

Christopher who ran away was a great teacher.>

I noticed that Jerome's answer excluded him and Simon. I asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

<What does it mean?>

<Simon and I are not included in Christopher's revenge.>

I couldn't sit still so I jumped. Now I can finally understand Christopher.

I also think Timothy is a villain, but I had no intention of getting rid of him. I just

I was interested in Jerome and Simon. The same thing happened with Christopher. I knew the bad

actions that Jerome and Simon had committed, but getting revenge on Timothy was more

important to him, so he joined hands anyway.

But suddenly I felt congested. I have asked this before. I asked why it was

me, why were they doing this to me, why the hell and what did they want from me. George said, "It's

"Bad luck." I couldn't understand anything. Bad luck? Is that really all there is to it?

should be done? Am I unlucky enough to do something like that and have to live like this for the rest of my life?

my life? I couldn't quite understand the reason.

<Why the hell did you do that?>

Unable to overcome my frustration, I paced around the room and then turned to look at them.

I wanted to run and smash their faces in.

<You didn't do anything to Christopher, so why did you do this to me?>

There couldn't have been any great reason. Because it was fun, because I could do it, because

I wanted to do it. That would be all. No matter what reason I gave, I couldn't justify it or explain it.
Machine Translated by Google

But I was so frustrated that I was going crazy. I started wandering around the room.

new and suddenly I stopped.

<Anna sent me to the top floor.>

<… … .>

<I should have asked before killing him. Why did you choose me to send you?>

I was so angry that I looked at Jerome and spat on him. Jerome's face hardened

lightly. He quietly lit a new cigarette and asked. The person who opened the

mouth was surprisingly Simon. He, who had been sitting blankly looking

to the ground as if he was listening to us or not, he raised his head. Simon asked, looking

to Jerome.

<Is Anna dead?>

Jerome smoked slowly without answering. So I answered instead.

<He died. Because my head was broken.>

<Did you kill him?>

Instead of answering, I nervously opened the window. A cold wind blew. I handed my

face to the sea breeze until my cheeks grew cold. My rough heart went away

calming down little by little. I took a deep breath, exhaled and looked at them.

Jerome's face, which had been relaxed the whole time, took on a grim expression.

confused. Seeing that made me feel a little relieved. Emotions that couldn't be hidden even though

pretended not to be were visible. For Jerome, Anna was a truly person.

important. On the other hand, it was stimulating. Jerome noticed my gaze and made eye contact.

He spoke in a low voice.

Machine Translated by Google

<Anna was just doing her job.>

<Pick some poor guy who doesn't know anything and hand him over to you?>

<Yes. To be precise, Hugh told Anna to choose a suitable friend who would not

go ahead and send her there, and Anna faithfully followed her instructions.>

<But why did it go to me? There were many children in that school besides me. Anna chose me.

I was chosen and sent to the top floor.>

<You were the only proper friend I didn't have problems with.>

Jerome replied simply. I couldn't understand.

<That school only accepts troublemakers! George also said that in that school only

There were children who had nowhere to go. It's not just George. Mrs. Stella also had a

accident during the holidays and was sent to a rural school... .>

I suddenly stopped talking. Both Jerome and Simon had strange expressions. When

I closed my mouth, Jerome spoke calmly.

<George lied. Because I needed to see how you were doing. I tried it out to see if it would be okay.

do it <dog>. As Mrs. Stella said, we had an accident during the holidays and

we needed to keep quiet for a while.>

I felt helpless and sat on the stool by the window. A cold wind blew in.

the window and brushed my earlobes. I looked at Jerome, disgusted. He spoke slowly.

<Think about the friends you were lucky enough to make. Friends from the sculpture club

funny. Aren't those guys pretty common?>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome was right. Carl was a normal, ordinary boy. It was a normal, ordinary house.

where people returned to their families and went on vacation together during the

school holidays. How was Judy? She was also a normal girl.

Jerome added, twisting the corner of his mouth.

<If we were honest, we were the only ones at that school who had problems.>

<But I said it was a school with particularly frequent transfers… .>

<Think about it again carefully. Was it really like that or was it just something I heard?>

If you think about it, it was like that. Since it was not a school that taught a curriculum

formally, there was no way that there would be such frequent transfers and, in fact, no

student had transferred or returned while I was attending school. I really don't

There was no one there except Judy, who had been bullied by the boys on the top floor. Only

I heard George's story one-sidedly. Georgina Hugo... At best,

Simon was my interlocutor. It's a made-up story.

I looked at them in despair. I had no idea where to start and how much was true and

How false. No, it was all a lie. It was all a trap and a trap.

<For Anna, you were a golden opportunity. During this time, she was under a lot of pressure.

pressure. There were people taken hostage, so they must have been even more

nervous.>

<Hostage?>

Jerome smiled instead of answering. He means himself. Jerome continued calmly.

Machine Translated by Google

<Look at you. The only guardian you had was a mysterious guardian, and you donated a large amount of

amount of money in exchange for your entrance quietly and quietly. Those are really

good conditions. Also, the way you entered the school was the same as mine.>

<Was he the same as you?>

<Anna realized that you were in a situation like mine where there was no way

to avoid it. Then it was you, Raymond.>

The window, which trembled every time the wind blew, slammed shut. The living room,

which had been filled with the sound of the wind, suddenly fell silent. Jerome whispered

gently.

<Because he looks like me.>

It is possible that Anna had guessed death from the beginning at the moment when

He found me at Lellium's hideout. He entered the apartment only for Jerome's sake.

She even said that she had a son. At that moment, Anna decided to give up her own son and

tried to save Jerome. Yes, Anna could have done that. As he was a man who sold

an innocent child for Jerome, he could have given up his own son for a small price.

In the end, I ended up meeting the guys on the top floor thanks to Anna. It happened because

many coincidences. My father died, Julia raised me and I was kicked out of that school... . But if

Anna would have made a different decision at that moment. If she hadn't sent me to

top floor, if he hadn't made me share a room with the kids, I wouldn't be standing

in Mrs. Stella's room right now.

I felt helpless. I bent my back and breathed slowly. It was just a choice.

momentary. If only she had not sent me. If only she had not decided for me. If

If that were the case, neither Carl nor James would have died and Matt would have had all five fingers.
Machine Translated by Google

intact. If Anna had made a different decision, the lives of at least three people

would have been completely different than they are now.

It was really funny. The fact that my life and destiny had changed because of

to someone else's little choice was ridiculously funny.

<I understand why it was me.>

I muttered, rubbing my eyes.

<ÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿÿÿ ÿ ÿÿ ÿÿ ÿÿ ÿÿÿ ÿÿ ÿ ÿÿÿ.>

I raised my head and looked at the two boys. The boys were sitting next to each other

in front of me. It was like that a long time ago. At Bluebell, the two children and I sat one

facing each other and exchanging Zen questions. It was like that then too. It was Jerome and

Simon who threw me into the swamp and who rescued me from the swamp. It was like this
then also... .

It was a terrible time. I looked closely at the faces of the two men sitting opposite each other.

to the other. It was strange. To this day, I couldn't even remember my father's face. It was

so even though we only broke up when we were fifteen. The faces of Carl, James and

Matt has also faded over time. But the faces of the boys on the top floor

were different. As time went by, they became clearer and more vibrant. Although I already had

over 30 years old, I could still see the youthful faces of men in their 20s. Why

What is it? Why are memories of hate more vivid than those of love?

<Okay, ugh, George, let's just say those guys were crazy bastards... .>

I looked at Jerome and Simon in turn.

<Why did you do that?>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Did you want to have a dog?>

… Mrs. Stella's words of pity towards Jerome were so hateful and painful

for me who died.

<Why did you side with Hugh and George?>

Without realizing it, my voice was shaking. I looked at them and screamed.

<Why did you treat me like a dog or a pig, Jerome? Why did you deceive me and

you betrayed, Simon?>

Even if I wanted to run and kill them right away, I couldn't. I'll strangle them and cry.

over their corpses. I couldn't go through something so miserable twice. But I couldn't

bear it. I felt like I was going to go crazy like that.

<Why the hell did you do that! Why!>

<I think I've answered this before, Raymond.>

Jerome spoke quietly as he put out his cigarette, which had burned down to the end.

filter.

<I did it because it was fun.>

I jumped up and ran towards Jerome. We rolled together on the ground. I strangled him with my nails like

like I was digging into the flesh. I wanted to hurt him. I wanted to make this motherfucker bleed.

I wanted to make him suffer until he died. Please, I wanted to do that. Jerome dominated me with

too easily. I couldn't overcome his strength because my body hadn't recovered.
Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't stop Jerome from grabbing my wrists and pinning me to the ground.

I even forgot to breathe and looked at Jerome.

<You know, Raymond. When Hugh dies. I went to rescue that guy.>

Jerome suddenly spoke.

<When I got there, he was already surrounded by fire and I couldn't save him. At that time,

I suddenly thought it would be great for George to see what happened.>

Even as he looked into my eyes, Jerome's eyes were unfocused, as if

as if he were looking somewhere far away. Jerome continued speaking slowly.

<So I woke George up. George, haha, rushed to save Hugh and that woke him up. It's

It's a shame that it would have been much better for Hugh to die in his sleep. When he was still

I think about that moment, it was indescribable... .>

Jerome murmured dreamily.

<Raymond, you gave me a moment in my life that I will never be able to forget.>

<… … .>

<I will definitely give you that moment as a gift.>

Suddenly, my whole body felt weak and I stopped struggling. As soon as I calmed down,

Jerome immediately walked away from me. He returned to his chair and sat in a comfortable position,

as if he had never been in a physical fight. He said in a rather cheerful voice.

<Well, that's how it happened.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<It wasn't much of a riddle, was it?>

I sat with my back against the wall and was breathing heavily. Jerome just caught me

briefly, but left a red imprint on my wrist. He responded fiercely, rubbing his

numb wrist.

<Just because it was fun, then you followed me even after 5 years? I,

Actually, at that moment, I forgot about you guys, and I was just… I was just trying

to survive. I tried to live as if nothing had happened... .>

<Ah, that wooden cabin.>

Jerome frowned and replied.

<It was really terrible there.>

It was so absurd that I didn't even respond. Jerome lit a cigarette and I too.

He threw the pack away. The pack of cigarettes had a picture of a tree with lush leaves

yellow. It was <Mary Ann>. Jerome continued speaking, exhaling a long breath of

cigarette smoke.

<George, you know, I was sick of Hugh dying. All I wanted to do was

capture you and kill you painfully. George is the one who completely erased all traces

yours that remained in Bluebell. They worked very hard to destroy the documents,

silence the director and monopolize you. Thanks to this, the Donwells still don't know why

Hugh died like this.>

It was the first time I heard this story. I blinked and looked at Jerome. Jerome looked at me

stared and asked.

<You were shot in Afghanistan, right? I was discharged from the military because of that injury.>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<The sniper who shot you was a mercenary hired by George. If he had

recovered and returned without being discharged, he was reportedly shot again.

George was planning to bring you back then.>

Eight years ago, George told me he had been watching me since my military service.

However, I never dreamed that the mercenaries hired by George would harm me.

George has already manipulated "coincidences" several times in my life. Maybe there was

countless <coincidences> that I didn't notice.

<George was a little harsh. I'm not that obsessed with you.>

Jerome spoke in a light tone, as if he were choosing a lunch menu. How much

The more Jerome explained something, the more I felt like I was falling into a maze.

<So why did you cooperate?>

<I was trusting George. He was my boss. If the boss tells you to do it, you have to

do it. Of course, I wanted to see your face too.>

<Did you confide in George? Why?>

<Uhm... .>

Jerome rolled his eyes and closed his mouth as if he was worried. He was

thinking that if he took a little more time, I would pounce on him again and

would shake his neck. However, Simon, who had been holding his breath and

remaining silent until now, he opened his mouth.

<At first, Donwell suspected that Jerome must have killed Hugh. George also

testified thus.>
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome frowned at Simon, but did nothing to stop him.

was surprised to hear that Jerome was accused of being a murderer. Simon spoke in a tone

monotonous and without any tone.

<But there was no evidence, so Jerome was released safely. The royal family did not

wanted to be indebted to the Donwell family, so they sided with Jerome by

at least for that time. After that, George changed his attitude. He said that if I help him

hide from the people of Donwell, not only will he withdraw his testimony but also protect

Jerome's safety.>

<I guess we held hands.>

Simon nodded briefly at my muttering.

<It was thanks to George that Jerome got a job in the Secret Intelligence Service.

Do you remember when you were in school, George would just sit in the

bedroom and stared at the computer instead of going to class?

Of course I remembered. George rarely went to class and I had seen several

computers set up in his room. George staring at his laptop was something

common in the living room. He once fixed the school's computer system. Until now,

I had only thought of George as a guy who was good with computers, but never

I had thought about what I did with computers.

<George was already a hacker working in the Secret Intelligence Service at that time

moment. Five years later I have reached a fairly high position and thanks to that I am

searching... .>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon stopped talking. He looked secretly into my eyes and closed his mouth. I could guess

completely what Simon was saying without finishing his words. If I had worked

In secret intelligence or as a hacker, it would have been very easy for George to find me.

Simon seemed to be very careful about what he said, as if he didn't want to continue.

incurring my hatred. The reason he didn't participate in the conversation the whole time

It may be due to the same reason. Simon completely avoided my gaze, lowered his head and

He sat silently as if he wasn't there, like the first time. But he had no intention of

let it go.

<Jerome is like that, so why did you do that?>

He asked sarcastically.

<You don't owe George anything, so why did you cooperate so much?>

At that moment, Simon looked at me with slightly resentful eyes. My black eyes

They seemed to get moist and tears were slowly forming again.

I immediately realized why. Simon was simply eager to pretend to be

my lover, talking about love all the time from Bluebell until now. It was different from

Jerome, who was irritable and always lied.

<This is absurd.>

In the end, I asked about <Mary Ann>. Even as I lit a cigarette, I couldn't help but

laugh.

<You guys lived hard. Crazy bastards.>

I smoked a cigarette in silence and suddenly asked.

<So it's not fun anymore?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Huh?>

<At Bluebell we did things like that because it was fun. At Laberham, I just did what I wanted.

that George told me to do. If you say it right, that's the only reason you didn't come to

search for me for the next 8 years.>

There was a moment when I imagined that Simon did not love me and I trembled with fear.

In fact, I was surprised that Simon ignored me at the Rellium mansion. But nothing changed.

for Simon, and even cried and clung to me, saying that he didn't want to love me. What about

Jerome? How should I accept Jerome, who is no longer interested in me? I can't now

kill Jerome or forget him... .

<So you said you would let me leave Mulsby Mansion? Is that why you said you would?

You would never chase me again if you ran away? Because it's not fun anymore?>

Jerome, who was looking at me silently, answered. He gave a completely different answer.

which I was expecting.

<The time will come when you will fulfill your promise. Raymond, you too will have

bright moments in your life.>

I was speechless and just stared at him blankly. Jerome, who was exhaling the smoke from the

cigarette, turned her head towards me and smiled beautifully.

<But you were still an interesting sight to see as you were mobbed by numerous

men in the <Club>. I really enjoyed it a lot. It was a shame I couldn't see you in

person in Rellium... .>

At that moment, a pillow flew over my shoulder. The pillow that fit the face of

Jerome fell onto his lap. Jerome, startled, opened his eyes and blinked. His eyes

remained on my shoulder. It was clearly Teddy's doing.

Machine Translated by Google

When I turned my head later, I saw Teddy standing there with his face very wide, as if

had just woken up. With an angry and helpless expression on his face, the guy ran

towards Jerome with no time to stop him. In the blink of an eye, Teddy grabbed Jerome

by the neck and stretched out his fist with all his strength. Jerome received a direct blow to the face

and his head turned to the side. Teddy threw punches one after another. Jerome just stared at a car.

Jerome grabbed Teddy's wrist tightly and twisted it. At the same time, I jumped up and ran.

towards them. He grabbed Jerome's arm and stepped between them.

<Get out of the way. I'm going to rip that son of a bitch out.>

Teddy growled behind him.

<Okay, step aside, Raymond. I wonder if you have any business to do?

with me.>

The corner of Jerome's mouth twitched as he disagreed.

<Don't touch, Jerome.>

Jerome still held Teddy's wrist tightly. I spoke fiercely, twisting the

Jerome's arm, but he didn't move. No, he didn't even look at me. Jerome's gaze fell

at Teddy over my shoulder. I was very uncomfortable with those eyes. It was hard to stop

to Jerome when he was in as bad a shape as he is now.

<Let him go, you bastard.>

He said, twisting Jerome's arm with all his might. Jerome simply put his

eyes rolled back, he looked at me and smiled.

<I don't like it.>

Machine Translated by Google

As soon as I finished speaking, Jerome mercilessly hit my lower abdomen with the

elbow. Because it was so sudden and showed no consideration for the situation, I

I was so breathless that my vision went white for a moment. Simon quickly

He caught me as I fell to the ground.

As soon as I was caught in the middle, Teddy ran towards Jerome. Jerome grabbed him

by the arm and twisted it as if he had been waiting. Teddy was not taken lightly. So

As soon as they grabbed his arms, he stepped on Jerome's feet and hit his head with all his might.

his strength. He almost got hit in the chin, but Jerome avoided it by leaning slightly

his upper body back. Rather, Jerome hit Teddy's solar plexus

as she launched herself at him with her knee.

There was no way Teddy, who was weaker than me, could beat Jerome in a

physical fight. Jerome grabbed Teddy by the neck as he fell and slapped him on the cheek

several times. With his fists clenched tightly, several times. Teddy's nose was bleeding,

split lip and bloody teeth. I screamed and jumped towards Jerome, but Simon behind me

He hugged me and held me tight. Jerome looked at me and carelessly threw me in the middle

unconscious Teddy on the floor.

Jerome looked at Teddy, who was lying on the ground writhing for a moment, then looked at me.

and smiled. It looked like he wasn't even breathing.

<This is what you do when you have the chance to kill someone, Raymond.>

Jerome pulled a gun from the holster at his side. He pointed the gun at his head.

of Teddy who was lying on the ground and smiled. Jerome whispered softly, his green eyes

shining with mischief.

<Pan.>
Machine Translated by Google

The trigger was pulled. A short shot shook my head like a roar.

The bullet lodged in the ground. At the last moment, Jerome turned the gun and fired into the ground,

But Teddy, who had a bullet lodged in the ground next to his earlobe, looked half-asleep.

stunned. Jerome smiled mischievously and pretended to blow wind into the muzzle of the gun.

<No way, you're going to kill your lover. He's so cute.>

<… … .>

<Are you surprised?>

Jerome calmly extended his hand to me, which was frozen in shock and without

to breathe. Cold fingertips gently touched my cheek. For some reason

reason, Jerome's face, which was full of laughter, gradually hardened. Before

realizing it, he looked at me with a smile on his face, then turned and left the room without saying a word.

a word. After a while, the sound of the front door opening was heard and
closing.

I gasped as Simon held me up and finally came to.

When I touched his arm, Simon obediently let go. My lower abdomen,

Where Jerome had hit me, it still hurt. I limped over to Teddy and knelt in front of him.

to him. When I carefully examined his face, I saw that Teddy was breathing heavily and had

eyes wide with surprise. For a moment I thought I was losing him.

Relief washed over me like a wave and I buried my face in Teddy's arms.

I buried my nose in his arms for a moment and sniffed him, then raised my head. I hit

Teddy hard enough to make his cheek turn. Teddy rubbed

cheek and looked at me.

<I told you to fight while watching people, you bastard.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<After being beaten by that bastard earlier, you ran towards me again?>

Instead of answering, Teddy rubbed his cheek absentmindedly. Without even realizing

Turning around, Simon picked Teddy up and carried him into the bedroom. I sat the shocked man down on the

bed and gently wiped his bleeding nose and lips. I was upset and angry

because my nosebleed wouldn't stop.

When the bleeding finally stopped, I laid Teddy down on the bed and crawled over to his

side, snuggling close to him. Teddy was quite surprised and remained in

silence for a long time. I got worried, so I raised my head and looked at his face. Just

Then Teddy made eye contact and murmured in a weak voice.

<Crazy boy.>

He repeated after a moment.

<Crazy bastard.>

I didn't say much, but I deeply sympathized with Teddy's thoughts.

We sat in silence for a while, staring at the ceiling. When I got up to smoke a cigarette,

I stopped when I saw Teddy lying next to me hurriedly wiping his face. He had

red eyes. I looked at him awkwardly without saying a word. Teddy asked in a whisper without

make eye contact with me.

<Really? What that bastard said... .>

<… … .>

<I said no. You said you didn't do it there, in that mansion, like Christine did.>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<… … .>

Teddy sobbed silently, covering his face with his hands. I looked at him, not knowing what to do.

I didn't want to reveal anything to Teddy. It wasn't because I felt uncomfortable talking about it or

because it was painful for me. These were things that could not be changed now. It was because I did not

I wanted Teddy to care about something that happened without help. After seeing him sob

silent for a while, I got out of bed.

I changed my shoes, put on a coat, and even tied my scarf tightly. I found the

Teddy's coat and handed it to him. Teddy took the coat curiously, his eyes wet.

from crying so much, he said, scratching his head.

<Let's take a moment to breathe.>

Teddy put on his coat without saying a word. When I opened the door and walked out, Simon, who

He was sitting alone in the living room, saw me and jumped up. I greeted him briefly with my hand.

hand and immediately opened the front door. The cold winter wind blew with

strength. Teddy walked in front, with the collar of his coat turned up high.

We walked slowly along the road that led to the beach. The wind blew so hard

force that ruffled my hair, but then subsided again and again, as if it had never been there before.

would have happened. My hands were cold, so I gathered them with Teddy and put them in my

pocket. Teddy fiddled with his fingers in his pocket. I laughed as he tickled my

back of the hand and Teddy laughed too. The road was quiet with no one passing by.

In a dark landscape dotted with streetlights, only the occasional sound of waves was loud.

Teddy started to speak first instead of me, who could barely open my mouth. He told me

what happened at the mansion the day he escaped. Teddy hid the unconscious Christopher in
Machine Translated by Google

the lawn, stole a car from the parking lot and returned, but Christopher had already

missing. Teddy wouldn't have been able to get very far with that body anyway, so

who began to look around, step by step. No matter how much he wandered around the area,

He returned to the underground channel and found Christopher retracing the passage. Christopher

didn't recognize Teddy. But when Teddy said my name and said, "I told you to take care of me,"

I stopped. Christopher told me the address of Stella's house with unusually clear eyes.

for someone who had passed out after taking so many drugs. <If you wait there,

Raymond will return.> Since then, Teddy has confided in his wife and has been with me

expecting.

As I silently listened to Teddy's story, I thought of a conversation that

I had with Christopher a long time ago.

<Are you telling me to throw away an innocent child like a toy and then

mind my own business in peace? Raymond, it's true that I don't like you, but I don't hate you enough.

enough to betray you. No, even if it's someone you hate so much, you won't do something

like this.>

<… … .>

<I can't do this or that. I can't use you as bait, I can't stop your sabotage

and I'll have to watch helplessly as you ruin my work. Damn you, Raymond.>

What kind of person can we say Christopher is? I couldn't identify him. He pushed me away.

coldly, and there was a time when he just watched me being gang raped in

the <club>. I also hid my identity from Timothy until the end and told Teddy, whom

I normally didn't look kindly on my hiding place. I hated Timothy and dreamed of

revenge, but on the other hand, she loved Timothy and missed the pain. They all coexisted

although they created contradictions.

Machine Translated by Google

No one had the right to say that Christopher was wrong. There was no one who

could tell him he was wrong or stupid. No one could do that to him.

Christopher.

<Christopher is… .>

After hesitating for a moment, I continued.

<He is where he wants to be.>

<… … .>

<Jerome said he would move him to a safe place soon.>

Teddy didn't answer, but his hands fiddled in his pockets. I walked around for a while, touching

his hand.

As far as I was, neither the sound of the waves nor the wind could be heard. In this place

where only silence resonates, old secrets suddenly made me feel alone. Then

I was finally able to say it.

<You once said my tattoo was weird.>

<My close relative.>

<It's true. I was born into an incestuous relationship.>

Teddy simply turned his gaze towards the dark sea. He continued speaking as

gently touched the back of her hand.

<My father died when I was young... I broke up with my mother more than 10 years ago, but

We met recently. It's been a long time. A lot has happened since we met.
Machine Translated by Google

I broke up with my mother. I hated it at one point, but after going through a lot of things...

Well, I thought if each of us could live well on our own, it was fine.>

We actually got along just fine on our own. I don't know how he was doing.

Julia, but seemed to live an uneventful life as she occasionally appeared on television.

That was enough.

<I didn't want to show it to him like that... .>

Once we started talking, it wasn't as hard as I thought. I calmly told him what I was doing.

what happened at the <club> after Teddy left. Looking back, it was the first time

that I could honestly reveal my past to someone who wasn't involved with <Club>.

Teddy's eyebrows furrowed when I told him what Simon had done to me,

especially that he had brought Julia to look at. Teddy didn't say anything as

listened to the story. His eyes were always on the waves breaking beyond the

darkness.

<It was thanks to them that I searched New Kontan looking for Christine. Thanks to you I was able to

meet you... .>

He also spoke freely about the short time he spent in the United States. James, who

was trying to help me, he was caught by them and burned alive as an example, and Matt,

whom I only briefly had as my lover, lost all the fingers on her right hand.

After James died in a Denver motel, he became quite the celebrity.

Had he survived, he would have become much more famous thanks to the drama he filmed with

Simone. The drama became famous even before it aired thanks to the mysterious

disappearance of a handsome new actor. James was found two years later. A team

researcher studying wildlife in a barren forest near Denver came across

with his remains.

Machine Translated by Google

There was little that could be revealed from bone fragments alone. There has been

countless conspiracy theories about James' death on the Internet that clearly

were written for fun. There were stories about touching the lover of a big mobster or being

attacked by a serial killer. While I was carefully reading each and every one of the theories of

the conspiracy for interest, I thought I was going to go to hell. I have never believed in God or

heaven, but it seemed that at least there was hell. There had to be a place of extreme

penance prepared just for me. I had to pay for my sins. However, those

wounds were also forgotten with the passage of time.

Just as I couldn't remember Carl's face, I felt guilty about James, but not anymore.

He was as sad as he usually was, and Matt's face had also faded with the

years. As time went on, the only thing that became clearer were the boys from the last

floor. After a long time, what was left of me was not pain, guilt or regret,

but hatred, anger and obsession.

I went back and looked back over the past few years. Starting from the <Club> in Relliam,

to the campsite at Laberham, and then… .

<I met the kids who followed me around at school. These are the roommates I

I met when I went to a boarding school in a remote rural town called Bluebell during a

semester.>

Even now I can vividly remember the cool summer of Bluebell. As if the cold

Bluebell's temperature would have become my body temperature.

We talked calmly about what happened on the top floor of Bluebell. Teddy remained

silent all the time. Looking at his unfeeling face, I suddenly suspected that my

words had actually been carried away by the sound of the wind. However, without
Machine Translated by Google

bothering to ask for an answer, I told him everything that had happened to me. I confessed everything

had done. I talked about the people who were trapped in me.

<For more than 10 years since then, I lived under the control of those four children. I killed

two of them and I couldn't kill two of them.>

I stopped walking. Teddy's back was to me. I took my hand out of my pocket. I held his

I held on tightly and confessed calmly.

<From now on you will not be able to kill the remaining two.>

The hair was blowing in the wind. A strong wind blew through the collar that was not well

buttoned up. Teddy, a step ahead, remained silent, looking at his feet. I looked at his

back calmly. I was not nervous or anxious.

It was the first time I had exposed myself so deeply to another person. Although

I mentioned it little by little, as I did with James, Christopher and Mrs. Stella, I never revealed it

from beginning to end. I was not afraid or ashamed. To be honest, it was a very

unknown. Is it because it's Teddy? Is it because it's the first time I've seen someone like

Teddy who seems so unfamiliar and strange to me? Maybe so. I've never seen him before.

experienced a relationship like this. Suddenly, a feeling of sadness filled my

heart.

I looked at Teddy's back and let go. I went to hug him. But as soon as I could

letting go of me, Teddy turned around and grabbed my hand.

I opened my eyes wide in surprise and looked at him. Teddy's cheeks and the tip of his nose

They were red from the cold. He squeezed my hand so hard it hurt.

<Can't I live a good life?>

Machine Translated by Google

It was a random comment. Before I could ask, Teddy spoke harshly.

Perhaps because he was excited, his voice rose a little higher.

<Why do you live like this? Why can't I live like this?>

<… … .>

<If I was bad, how bad was I? I sold drugs, I tried to kill people, what happened? That's all

what I have stolen. That can happen in life. Basically, everyone lives like that. Is it so

bad? Who are you, butting in, telling me to be nice? I feel like a

shit.>

I closed my eyes in a daze. When I entered Teddy's apartment, I admonished him to

to be honest, but I never thought I would bring this up now. Teddy, who had been

huffing and puffing, he suddenly looked at me with a dejected face.

<It was like that at first. That's what I thought. Because I feel bad. But when I think about it again,

new, it's strange.>

Teddy let go of my hand.

<Why did you almost get raped by me and then call me a bad boy...? .>

Teddy suddenly closed his mouth and just stared at me silently for a while. He couldn't

guess what to say next. However, Teddy's hand turned

chillingly cold with the wind. The winter wind began to make me

cheeks and ears tingled.

I was calm the whole time, but at that moment, I strangely felt as if

I was standing on the edge of a cliff. I felt as if there was a deep cliff

between Teddy and I with no end in sight. It was strange, as if we were facing each other through
Machine Translated by Google

from a distance that could never be reduced. Teddy kept his mouth shut for a long time.

time and just looked me straight in the eyes.

<What am I?>

Finally, unable to bear the silence, I asked. Finally he answered.

<A man in his right mind wouldn't come to the house of someone who was trying to rape him.

I don't come here to drink and act like a fool either.>

—Teddy murmured.

<You said I was a bad boy, but you believed me.>

<I didn't believe it.>

<Even though I knew he was a bad person, I believed him.>

<I didn't believe you, Teddy.>

<I was wondering why it was like that. I knew it was a joke, but that doesn't make sense. It's

strange. It doesn't make sense by common sense. But now that I see it, I understand.>

The last words seemed like a sentence. I stared at Teddy. I didn't

comforted. There was no comfort. Not knowing what to do, I approached him, but Teddy stuck his

hand in pocket.

<I know what you've been through. But I'm not going to get into that mess behind you. You're not normal. No

I want to go to that crazy place.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<I don't give a damn if you kill those bastards or not. I won't care anymore if we sit down

facing each other, we smoke cigarettes and chat a lot.>

<I understand.>

<You said the guys who followed you were all dead or mutilated? I don't want to live.

so. I don't have the confidence to win a fight with those ignorant guys and honestly,

I'm scared.>

<I understand. Because I understand... .>

<So it would be better if you followed me.>

Teddy let out a long sigh. A white breath came out. Teddy said, looking at me.

directly.

<I'll get you out of that mess, so you can come to me.>

I blinked. Because of the winter wind, I couldn't move as if I was frozen in the

place. Teddy sighed. A white breath dispersed from the corner of his mouth. He scratched his

nape and looked at me with a frown. Suddenly he took a step closer. The deep

The cliff that had been dug between him and me was instantly filled with just that step.

<It's nonsense... .>

Teddy, who had scolded me bluntly, turned on his heels and hugged me tightly. His arm

around my neck he pulled me tightly into his embrace. I stood there blankly,

with his face buried in her shoulder. He had a nostalgic smell. It was the smell of the apartment

in which we lived. The moment I inhaled that body scent, the sounds that had

been distant suddenly came gushing forth. The sound of the wind and the strong waves

swept away everything I wanted to say. I carefully hugged Teddy's waist. The warmth of
Machine Translated by Google

His body was so warm that I couldn't stand it and hugged him tightly. I hugged him until

I couldn't breathe. Teddy patted him on the back.

<You had a bad time.>

Teddy whispered in a barely audible voice.

Not a single tear came out. However, I felt my heart breaking, so

I just hugged him tighter, wanting to get a little closer to Teddy.

***

We returned home chilled by the sea breeze. We sat next to each other in front of the

to the radiator, warming our frozen hands and kissing from time to time. After

warm up and fall asleep, we fell asleep in bed next to each other.

Even the sound of the wind shaking the window seemed like a cozy lullaby.

Jerome didn't come back the next day. I cleaned up the mess in the living room and occasionally looked in.

outside to wait for Mrs. Stella. Simon sat as quietly as

a still life in the living room. He looked at me with very gloomy eyes and lowered his head

without saying a word. I ignored him.

It wasn't until late at night that the front door was flung open. The person

The one who came in with cold energy was not Mrs. Stella, but Jerome.

<Don't be too disappointed.>

Jerome, seeing my expression, took off his scarf and said jokingly.
Machine Translated by Google

<Because I brought good news.>

He waved his hands as he entered the kitchen. I had no choice but to follow him and drag my

slippers. Even though I told him to stay in his room, he even followed Teddy. To Jerome

He didn't seem to mind much. He put the kettle on without even taking off his coat.

<Who wants tea?>

No one answered. Jerome shrugged and made his own cup of tea. I looked at him.

for a moment and then asked bluntly.

<What's the good news?>

<It's urgent.>

Jerome scolded him lightly, but pulled a thick paper bag from his pocket and placed it
on the table.

Inside the paper bag were two passports, identity cards and plane tickets.

to Chile, plus a wad of cash and an old cell phone. I opened my passport. It was a

forgery. Along with an unknown name, there was a photo of me on one and a photo of

Teddy on the other. Not only was the passport falsified but also the identity document.

Teddy, who was stealing a sidelong glance, clicked his tongue.

Jerome stood against the wall and watched us examine the contents. When we finally

I looked up, Jerome spoke smugly.

<I had a hard time finding my part of the bear head. No matter what it is, it is difficult

get it back in one night.>

<What is this?>
Machine Translated by Google

<Well. It's about helping you and your lover escape from love.>

After we finished our tea, Jerome sat down opposite us. Only after

preparing the tea with sugar water began to drink it with satisfaction. Jerome spoke of

relaxed manner.

<This is a plan originally prepared for Christopher.>

After Christopher killed Timothy, Jerome planned to take him abroad. If

Everything was going according to plan, Christopher was scheduled to board a plane bound for

to Chile. He was supposed to hide in South America for four or five years and then

leave for Thailand and settle there. However, in the current situation, it was obvious that

Even if Christopher was taken out and sent to South America, he couldn't hide.

adequately on its own.

<But we've already found a hideout in South America, and it's a pretty well-made plan,

so it wouldn't be a waste to just throw it away like that. So I decided to hand it over to you two.>

<So what's wrong with Christopher?>

Jerome didn't answer and just took a sip of tea.

<Are you going to save me? How are you going to get it? What do you plan to do after you save it?>

<Well, isn't this something you'd be interested in?>

<… … .>

<Don't worry, you can go with your lover. What I have prepared is a hiding place in

South America, so you can discuss and decide among yourselves what to do after that.

don't worry too much. If you stay hidden for a year or two, you may

you can go to North America.>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome added, leaning back in his chair.

<Time will pass quickly if you spend time quietly burning your face in

a resort.>

There was silence. Simon appeared before we knew it and was staring at us

attentively. I put the items on the table in a paper bag. Jerónimo stood up.

foot. He continued, pouring half the tea into the sink.

<Madame Stella will give you a detailed explanation. I am hiding with my wife until the day

of the game.>

I looked at Jerome, grabbing the paper bag. Jerome took off his scarf and looked at me.

<Your wife will come to pick you up tomorrow morning. I can't see you off.>

<… Yes.>

He replied while fiddling with the paper bag. Jerome suddenly leaned over.

me. Without time to stop, he kissed me briefly on the lips. His lips were

terribly sweet, perhaps because of the sugar-laden tea. Jerome whispered in a barely audible voice.

audible.

<Goodbye, Raymond.>

Jerome just left home.

The moment the man kissed him, Teddy sitting beside him half raised his body,

But when Jerome quickly turned around and disappeared, he burst out laughing and went back.

to sit down. The only sound that was heard was that of the front door closing as the

table fell silent.

Machine Translated by Google

This was an opportunity. It was an opportunity that Jerome gave me and at the same time, he gave me

Teddy gave it to her. Maybe it was the last chance... If I leave like this, the <club> will never come back to me.

catch. The original plan was to steal Christopher and they must have been preparing

meticulously for several years. If I left like that, I hid and ran away with Teddy,

I could have gone to the United States and lived a normal, ordinary life with him.

never lived before. Leave the <Club>, Christopher and the boys on the top floor.

I secretly glanced at Teddy. He asked me to go to him. You can't follow me into the mess. Instead, I

I ask you to put aside this dirty and twisted matter and go to him. You will probably never

I will never meet someone like Teddy again. No one would show me the same tolerance and

I would never wish for the same tolerance as Teddy.

Teddy, who was deep in thought, suddenly looked at me. He took the bag of

paper from my hand and stormed into the room. I quickly followed him inside. Teddy

was taking all the items out of the paper bag on the bed. He grabbed his passport and

suddenly he tore it in half. As I blinked in shock, even my banknote

of the plane was in pieces. Teddy immediately picked up the pieces of tissue paper,

including his passport and plane ticket, and threw them all in the trash.

<Don't believe it.>

Teddy spoke to me firmly, who had a shocked expression on his face.

<I said that bastard was a fraud.>

<But… .>

<If you do as I say, we will definitely meet again. Then just

It repeats itself endlessly. First of all, you shouldn't get caught.>

<So what should we do?>

Machine Translated by Google

I asked blankly. Teddy lowered his voice and whispered.

<Let's go out alone tonight.>

<What?>

<Let's get away from those bastards.>

<That's ridiculous. Teddy, it's because you don't know much... .>

<What don't you know?>

Teddy said bluntly.

<If you get caught, you'll die. Just run away without getting caught.>

<If running away is easier said than done, then why does he…?>

<There is no way to get a fake passport like that scammer, but I can do it

in my own way.>

Teddy said in an oddly confident voice. I stared at him, speechless.

<There is a sailor who owes me a debt. He usually travels on cargo ships

who come and go to Africa. He almost died after getting involved with a gang by mistake,

but he was saved because I spoke to him in the middle.

<I really... Then?>

<So what is that? I'm talking about taking advantage of that guy and escaping from

smuggling.>
Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't decide if it was a dumb plan or a plan that actually made sense. I was left

looking at Teddy in fascination. Teddy said, holding my passport and waving it

threateningly.

<You tend to trust the bad guys too much. Where did you get that scammer to believe you?

so? Yes, everything is fine. Let's say everything is fine. Suppose you hide in a

hideout whose location he knows, using the identification card provided to him.

What if he changes his mind? Aren't you just going to come straight to the hideout to catch me?

I didn't think Jerome would change his mind and give Timothy to me. But there was no

guarantee that Teddy wasn't screwed up too. To Jerome, Teddy is neither more nor less

less than an inconvenient bonus that was presented to him. As soon as I kept my mouth

closed, Teddy gained momentum and even broke the phone in half.

<Don't get caught by the ankles. This and that are endless. Organize it

neatly. Cut it without leaving a single link.>

All the men who tried to leave with me or left with me are dead. Carl

died after being swept away by the flames aimed at the boys on the top floor. James was

pushed by the boys from the top floor and fell into the fire pit. What makes Teddy different?

of them? Could it be that the same fate awaits Teddy? I was scared. It was terrifying, but

It was also Teddy's last chance. No, so did all those men.

For both Carl and James, it was my last chance at that point.

It was confusing. I was afraid to hold Teddy's hand. The deaths that had happened

experienced until now came back to life as a sinister feeling. Without knowing what

do, I just looked at Teddy. At that moment, Teddy whispered in a clear voice.

<Come with me.>

Machine Translated by Google

I looked into the eyes that met mine without hesitation as if fascinated, and ended up nodding in agreement.

head without thinking.

That night we went out with empty heads, as if we were going for a walk. Simon in the living room

He looked at me with dark eyes. Leaving his silence behind, I left the house. The only thing I took from the

The paper bag Jerome gave me was a wad of cash. It was close to midnight and it was raining.

slightly. Teddy took the lead and walked forward. I followed his hesitant steps and

I crossed the dark town.

Teddy stole a car from in front of a quiet house with the lights off. The alarm didn't go off.

Teddy easily opened the car door, sat in the driver's seat and searched underneath

from the board. I looked from afar to see if there were any eyes watching. However, less than a

A minute later, the car started. When I turned to Teddy, he arrogantly pointed at the

passenger seat. I was about to congratulate him, telling him that I was very proud of him.

that, but he sat in the passenger seat without saying a word.

After leaving home, everything went well. We got in the car and immediately drove off.

down the empty road with no one around. The village quickly receded. I looked out at the

houses growing rapidly in the distance behind me. We ran all night without

doubt it. I hunched my shoulders against the cold. The car window with the raindrops

sliding down seemed infinitely depressing. Even the sky beyond the

The car window was dark from the rain clouds. The dark shadow of dawn

fell on the face of the lover sitting next to me.

left the boys

He spent almost 10 years chasing the top boys and abandoned them when he was older.

close to knowing his secret.

Machine Translated by Google

Is it possible to throw away all the years that have passed and live alone without the kids? What do you do with

your life besides chasing boys? I've never lived like that. Except for my childhood, which I didn't even

I don't even remember, in my life there were always guys on the top floor. As the car

As he moved forward and away from the children, fear began to take over. The boys were my

only companions in my difficult life. They were the only ones who were always by my side

side. Those kids were my lovers. Without the boys, betraying them, I… .

Suddenly, a cold hand rested on my knee. I looked at Teddy in surprise. Teddy

He simply squeezed my knee once and let go, staring straight ahead. No words were spoken.

word and there was no warmth in my hands, which had been frozen by the winter wind, but

That simple gesture eased my latent anxiety. I looked at Teddy's profile and slowly straightened up.

my body crouched. My heart, which had been beating hard, began to slow down

slowly, very slowly, but still slowly.

We left the car in another city after a couple of hours. As I continued to look out

the car because of guilt, Teddy urged me, saying that he didn't have time. Instead of directing me

straight to Portsmouth, I decided to take a bus in the opposite direction to Cardiff, just in case

perhaps they were chasing me. The route turns intentionally once. We decided to take the

crowded morning bus instead of the early morning bus.

While waiting for the bus, I decided to rent a room and warm up my cold body.

Our cheeks and lips were cold because we had been outside all morning and

it had rained on us. I put my hand inside Teddy's sweater and he stretched his neck. Suddenly,

I felt playful and rubbed his waist and spine with my hands. Teddy didn't give up and stuck

His cold hand on my clothes. I tried to avoid him by twisting my waist, but he grabbed me tightly

on the back of my neck and made me shiver.

<It's cold!>
Machine Translated by Google

He was upset and tried to run away, but Teddy hugged him. Teddy, who had been

tickling me while holding me in his arms, he even bit my ear. I struggled and

I resisted, but finally fell limp in his arms. Teddy's hands warmed

quickly while massaging me to his liking. He touched my ear with his warm hand and opened the

mouth.

<Hey, but you know.>

<Hey.>

<You… .>

Teddy hesitated for a long time after speaking. As I lay down on the bed

and received a languid caress in a room that was gradually warming up thanks to the

radiator, I felt sleepy. As I began to fall asleep, Teddy asked in a voice

choppy.

<Why do you like me?>

For a moment the drowsiness disappeared. I tried to look back, but I couldn't.

because Teddy was holding me tightly. I had no choice but to stare at the wall

and ask him again.

<What does that mean?>

<… … .>

<Huh?>

<I mean!>

Teddy, who suddenly raised his voice, immediately lowered his tail.
Machine Translated by Google

<I... I tried to do that to you too... Well, it didn't end like that... Plus, I got a

beating... .>

Although I spoke indirectly, I immediately understood what Teddy was trying to say.

to say. I'm talking about something that tried to hurt me a long time ago. I hesitated because

I couldn't think of anything to say in response, but Teddy continued speaking in a low voice.

dejected.

<And I... I'm not as handsome as you... .>

This time, I turned around and turned around. Teddy's face turned red and he tried to

back away in shame. I looked at him with a mischievous smile.

<I was handsome.>

Teddy, without saying a word, waved his arm and tried to hit me in the head, but instead

That, he grabbed his arm from my side and lay down on his back. Teddy tried and failed to pull away.

his arm and had no choice but to make eye contact. The red face was cute. I walked over

him and kissed him briefly.

<I like you, Teddy.>

Teddy quickly looked away. We kissed again.

<I like it.>

Finally he made eye contact. Teddy bit my lip hard and kissed me.

deeply. We fell asleep close to each other.

Machine Translated by Google

That winter, Teddy and I crossed to the African continent via Portsmouth. A friend

Sailor who was indebted to Teddy took charge of various circumstances. It was that

friend who got rid of Teddy's apartment in New Contan on his behalf. We used the

money from the sale of our apartment to hide in South Africa for a year and

then we moved to the United States.

Teddy used his experience working in a strip club to open a

small bar. Teddy and I fought sometimes, but it was never anything serious. Coming home late for
the night or going out without contact became a reason for arguments. The events

past came back to life as ghosts at some point in our daily lives,

making us raise our voices to each other. At first the pain was especially intense. Only

because I ran away from them doesn't mean I left my memories there too. However, the

time has slowly diluted old emotions and the past.

After a while, we no longer feel the need to talk about old things. We just

became a thing of the past. Sometimes I wondered how Jerome lived. The mysteries

that could not be resolved remained as sediments for a long time.

However, even that was slowly worn away by continuous life and lifestyle.

Simone continued to work as a movie star and often met with Simone

on the city's posters. But for some reason, it quickly lost its former glory and

became an obsolete star. After a few years, it was rare to hear about Simon in

television. I didn't know anything about the Donwell family or the ending of <Club> or Christopher.

I just moved in with Teddy. It wasn't always easy. The bar I ran went bankrupt, I moved to

often and managed to survive despite a difficult life working part-time in a

supermarket. Living normally was surprisingly difficult. But I was finally able to sit down

head. He settled in Portland and reopened a bar. I got my gardener's license and went

my days working in the garden.

Machine Translated by Google

Even back then I often dreamed about the boys on the top floor. It was a dream that

had had for a long time. In my dream, I was riding on a merry-go-round. I was

riding a wooden horse that slowly went up and down, spinning endlessly, and

I suddenly realized something. The fact that what I was riding was not a horse

wood, but a live horse stabbed deep in the stomach. I was startled and

I struggled, fell off my horse, and suddenly woke up.

<… … .>

Teddy was fast asleep in front of me. The morning sunlight was shining through

through a gap between the curtains. The room filled with warm air. I didn't want to

wake Teddy up. I watched him for a long time until he woke up. The long sleep was over.

It slowly faded away and when Teddy opened his eyes, it was completely gone.

In the morning, the bus terminal was packed with commuters and travelers. We chose

a proper restaurant and had breakfast. The shop was noisy with the radio on at

full blast and the customers next door chatting. We sat with our heads together in a

table so small that our knees bumped into each other and we ate our sandwiches on

silence. Teddy had tea and I had coffee to kill time until it was time for the bus.

terminal seen through the window was very crowded.

As I was about to get on the bus, he paid the fare and smoked a cigarette next to me.

The rain, which had briefly stopped, began to fall again. As he smoked, Teddy

He played with my ears and then kissed them sweetly. When people looked at him, Teddy frowned.

frown and spit the cigarette in his mouth onto the ground. Then most people

I quickly looked away, pretending not to see him. I laughed, mocking Teddy, who

He was breathing heavily like a thug.

Machine Translated by Google

When I arrived at the terminal, I stopped for a moment in the bathroom. After doing some

business at the box office, I came back and found Teddy buying gum. I approached Teddy, who

He was opening the gum wrapper, and I hugged him. We were chewing gum while watching

the rain falling outside inside the terminal. Every time I exhaled my white breath, I smelled

fruit. As the departure approached, time passed slowly. I held the hand of

Teddy all the time.

When the time came, I went out to catch the bus. A blast of cold air came in. We

We stood at the end of the line. I watched Teddy from behind as he boarded the bus. Teddy, who

He was walking up the stairs of the bus, he looked back. He asked, walking down the stairs

again.

<Why? Did you drive badly?>

Teddy got off the bus and checked his destination once again. The bus had a

destination Cardiff. Teddy checked his destination and looked at me. His face was distorted as

if I had a premonition.

<Don't get caught and go away.>

I reached over and touched his hair lovingly. Teddy gritted his teeth and looked at me. I looked in

silence in Teddy's eyes, which quickly filled with tears. He clenched his fist with

strength. They held hands, but instead of joining them, Teddy simply squeezed their

fists harder.

<You're like Christine.>

Every time Teddy blinked, a tear ran down his cheek. Instead of wiping it away,

cheek, I held his fist tightly. Teddy gritted his teeth and whispered.
Machine Translated by Google

<Even if you save me, I'll dig my own grave. Idiot! I'll be ignored like this for the rest of my life.

life.>

<… R.>

<Raymundo.>

<A. Go… .>

He gently touched the back of her hand and murmured.

<Wow… .>

I couldn't finish my sentence and let go of my hand. I went to look for the bus back to the house.

Mrs. Stella. When I suddenly looked back, I saw Teddy's back standing there. No

I was able to watch for a long time. I got on the bus and the bus door closed as

I suppressed the urge to run away. When the bus left, I looked out the window.

The bus to Cardiff had already left. There was no one left at the place where the bus had left.

bus.

The road I walked all night seemed very long to me, but Mrs. Stella's house

was much closer than I thought. After a couple of hours, I landed on the

terminal under the afternoon sun. It was raining intermittently and it was hot and there was no wind. I

I adjusted my coat and was about to take a taxi when I suddenly stopped. I didn't want to

return. I looked up at the sky once and turned around.

I bought a cup of coffee and watched people enter and leave the terminal. No matter how warm it was

whatever the weather was like, when I finished my cup of coffee, my fingers were frozen and I couldn't

I couldn't move them properly. Even after smoking two cigarettes in a row, I didn't stop

to walk. There was nothing that would change if I was crushing it all the time. Although

I knew it, I didn't stop going. Although I made up my mind and kept walking, I couldn't get a taxi.
Machine Translated by Google

I wandered around near the terminal. As I walked past a restaurant with a terrace

closed, I suddenly returned to the terminal. I stood in front of the ticket office and stared blankly

buses to Cardiff. Although I knew it was useless, I calculated the time

mentally. Wouldn't it be nice to be late a few hours? I wonder if Teddy, who arrived

First, he'll wait for me in Cardiff. I stood there blankly for a while, lost in

my daydream. Finally, I turned around and walked out of the terminal. I grabbed a taxi and headed home.

from Mrs. Stella.

The taxi drove quietly through the desolate winter fields. After wandering

through the terminal for hours, my body was cold as ice. Although it was warm inside

of the taxi, my body did not thaw easily. I blew a hot breath on the tips of my fingers.

my fingers as I looked at the cloudy sky. The road I thought was long was longer

closer than I thought. The taxi arrived at a coastal town.

I paid the price at the entrance of the village and went down. I walked along the coast where I walked with

Teddy. Even though I put my hands in my pockets, they didn't get warm at all. The sea breeze

He abruptly cut my arms off. Although I shrugged, I walked on without stopping.

However, when I saw Mrs. Stella's house in the distance, my steps stopped.

automatically.

I stared at my wife's house for a long time, feeling the strong breeze

of the sea that was coming in. Everything was the same as yesterday. Since only one night has passed, nothing will happen.

changed. well. Nothing would have changed. When you go home. The familiar landscape

will develop as is. A scene with Teddy.

Teddy may have come back before me because he's the kind of person who never

He listens to me. He may have gotten off the bus and rushed back, I

have gone on and taken a taxi home. While I was lounging around the terminal, it is
Machine Translated by Google

It was possible that he had already arrived home and was waiting for me. I really didn't know that

It was possible. No, it certainly would be. There was no time to put things off like this.

I hurriedly walked to my wife's house. I walked and then I ran. I ran like

crazy. The loose scarf came untied and fell to the floor, but I didn't pick it up. I gasped and felt

that my heart was going to explode. I grabbed the front door and threw it open violently. The wind

The winter wind blew into the empty house. As soon as I entered the house, the door that had been

Pushed by the wind behind me it closed with a loud noise. My heart was beating so hard

my chest was contracting painfully. My cold hands filled with cold sweat. I moved my

feet slowly.

There was a terrible smell of cigarettes. The air in the living room was cold. Jerome was sitting

on the sofa in the living room. Simon, who was standing looking out of the window, closed it and turned

back. Of course, Teddy wasn't there. I turned to look at the two remaining boys

on the top floor in front of me. Jerome exhaled cigarette smoke and muttered hoarsely.

<Look, I said I'd be back.>

Simon, at the window, had a ghostly white face. Jerome stubbed out his cigarette.

There were a lot of ashtrays in the ashtray. It was only when I stood in front of them that I realized

a step back, surprised by my own choice.

Since when did I become a parasite of hate?

Following Teddy is about the boys on the top floor... It was an act of betrayal towards me.

Guys, I couldn't betray my children and leave. I couldn't even imagine a life without being

loved by them. Everything I had endured until now was now something I wanted for myself.

No matter where you go, you can't escape them. Because I wanted boys.
Machine Translated by Google

This was not a game. It could no longer be a story of revenge. It was a survival.

simple and clear. The children and I were parasites on each other, unable to survive without

one of us. I can't finish anything. There was nothing I could finish because it was already

had become my life.

I took a step back and looked at the two boys, unable to approach or escape. The tears

ran down my cheeks. I couldn't explain myself either. Strangely twisted and

tangled, I felt like a terrible monster. Still, I wanted to live. I wanted to live like a

monster.

I broke down and cried. It was painful. I wanted to suffer to the point of death. I opened my mouth, but

No scream came out. It was so scary, so unbearable and painful, but I never cried. I screamed

silently and shed tears. No matter how much I opened my mouth, no sound came out. I

I hit my forehead against the ground several times. At that moment, they grabbed me by the hair and

They lifted my head. As I cried, I looked at the two boys in front of me. I was speechless.

breath. I wanted to breathe. I wanted to make a sound. I wanted to live.

Simon kissed her hastily. I knelt on the floor and fell into his arms. The arms

Simon's lips were squeezing his body tightly. Simon swallowed my lips and sucked my tongue until

the bottom of his heart. As I turned my head helplessly, Simon looked at me with

dark eyes. Like a gentle dog, he caressed my cheek, buried his face in my shoulder and

He hugged me tighter. I leaned helplessly into his warm embrace.

<That's stupid.>

Jerome, who was standing and looking at us, spat. I stared blankly into the cold eyes that

They looked at me. Their eyes were as soft and creepy as glass beads.

<Running away and leaving his wife in vain.>

Machine Translated by Google

At that moment, I wondered why Jerome was not in my possession. Unlike

Simon, who gave me his whole body, Jerome took a step back. It seemed as if he was going to leave

whenever.

<I can't believe you're back.>

After saying those words, Jerome, who had been silent and looking at me,

Suddenly he turned around. He left the room without hesitation. I noticed that he was leaving me

last night. This time there was no goodbye kiss. Even a kiss soaked in sweet tea water that

makes you frown.

I jumped. My knees were shaking. Simon grabbed my hand, but I shook it off. I ran to

Jerome, who opened the front door. I lunged at him. At that moment, Jerome grabbed me

in his arms and held my neck tightly with his cold hands. The door was closed.

Her lips, which had only playfully brushed, were pressed against my lips.

without any space. The tongue that invaded the inside of my mouth rubbed roughly without

time to breathe. His tongue swirled and rubbed lustfully inside her mouth.

The kiss didn't last long. Jerome suddenly opened his lips and pushed me away.

<It's not okay.>

Jerome looked at me as if looking at something scared. Jerome muttered, taking a step back from

my.

<This is not right… .>

Silence followed. Jerome stared at me. He didn't move, as if he were frozen.

Jerome took another step back. He didn't move, his back against the door. The handle

of the door was right next to Jerome's hand.

Machine Translated by Google

The door never opened again. As if guided, Jerome narrowed the distance to my step.

at a pace. Jerome, who had stopped right in front of his nose, was barely breathing as if

Those few steps would have been an unbearable pain. I hugged him first, since I didn't even

could touch me. Jerome leaned back as if he were tired.

<Raymundo.>

He slowly stroked his tangled black hair. The feeling of gently combing his hair

between the fingers it was soft.

<Raymundo… .>

Jerome, who had been calling out to me as if moaning, buried his face in my shoulder.

Simon stood in the shadows behind Jerome, staring at me endlessly. Finally,

A deep sense of relief filled my body with pride. I gestured to the boy. Simon

He came up like a well-trained dog. Simon hugged me from behind and kissed my hair.

and again, persistently, without stopping… .

<Ha.>

When those lips touched my ear, I sighed involuntarily. A hot breath touched me.

tickled his ears. Simon kissed his ear again. When the wet tip of his

tongue licked her earlobe, she shrugged her shoulders and moaned softly.

<Ugh… .>

<… … .>

Jerome, who had been silent with his face buried in his shoulder, slowly raised his head.

head. She looked at Simon who was kissing my ear and then back at me. I saw how the
Machine Translated by Google

Enchantingly beautiful eyes approached. The eyelids slowly fell over the

green eyes and at the same time the lips overlapped.

The kiss, which began with a light sucking of the lips, was so soft that it made me

spine shivering. Jerome sucked and released his lips, and when he sucked some more

deeply, the tip of his nose pressed gently against her cheek. Jerome entered

my mouth and gently rubbed his tongue. It tickled the weak spot under his tongue.

tongue and wrapped it deeply. The moment I gasped at the affectionate caress and

I leaned closer to him, Simon's arm going around my waist and pulling me close.

I unconsciously turned my head and looked at Simon, and this time he kissed me. When I gave him my

full lips, my hot breath touched my exposed neck. Jerome kissed the black skin

bruised and slid her hand inside the coat. The coat fell off my shoulders without

no resistance. As Simon rubbed his wet lips against mine lustfully,

Jerome's cold hands lifted my sweater and traced my waist and chest.

She was surrounded by boys on the bed next to Teddy. While Jerome knelt on the

floor and took off my shoes, Simone slipped her hands inside my sweater and handed it to me

by the head. I leaned on Simon behind me and looked at Jerome. Jerome got into bed,

He leaned over to me and rubbed our noses. He slowly closed his eyes and looked at me. At the moment

As Jerome was about to kiss me, Simon's finger entered my mouth. I licked his fingers

from Simon and looked at Jerome. Jerome twisted his lips and lowered his head to bite my neck

without causing any pain.

This was the first time Jerome had put his hands on me since Bluebell. Jerome kissed

each and every scar on my body. When his lips tickled the

wounded area as softly as a feather, I felt a strange sensation. While

I was shaking, Simon grabbed my chin and turned it towards me. Simon kissed. A wet tongue and
Machine Translated by Google

Warm water filled the inside of my mouth and caressed it. I leaned into him with all my weight and gasped.

when he kissed me.

It didn't feel strange to be touched by the boys or not to resist at all while being

touched by the boys. Suddenly, when their caresses startled me and I tried to run away from them

his caresses, a large, warm hand gently wrapped around my waist and drew me towards

inside, uncontrollably. The boys were touching me. I didn't hate it. I didn't hate it, I had

afraid of not hating him. Fear was as sweet as pleasure.

<… Raymond.>

At the soft call, I finally turned my head and looked at Jerome. Jerome looked at me from

between my legs. It was like he was asking permission. Jerome just waited.

patiently without saying a single word. The person who moved was Simon. He took the

hand behind his back, he unbuttoned it and lowered the zipper. Simon's body temperature

She was unusually tall and her hand sank into the front of her pants without

doubt it.

Between his legs, Jerome lowered his eyes and looked at Simon's hand. Simon's hand

He pulled his half-erect penis out of his underwear. Jerome looked at the penis with his eyes downcast and opened

mouth. I watched blankly as the red lips parted and slowly swallowed the

glans first. My hips jerked as my cock slid into my mouth

warm and humid.

<Ugh… .>

Jerome even swallowed Simon's fingers that held his penis. Simon rubbed the pillar with

his wet fingers and grabbed Jerome's hair tightly. Jerome's tongue licked the

glans as if licking a candy, then pursed her lips and sucked it until it emitted a

soft sound.
Machine Translated by Google

<Phew, ah!>

I felt like my mind was spinning. When Jerome pursed his lips and moved

head, his toes curled up a lot. Jerome licked and swallowed all the thin liquid

that flowed from the penis. Simon slid his wet fingers down. My fingers dug

slowly into my tight buttocks. The finger went in and out repeatedly, rubbing the wall

inside.

<Wait, now… I, I, ah!>

I pushed my head away from Jerome, but he swallowed the whole cock. When I felt my throat tighten,

squeezed around my glans, I couldn't hold back any longer and ejaculated. Jerome squirted

She slowly tilted her head back and licked the glans, where the semen was flowing, with her tongue.

She licked the penis and rubbed her lips over the glans until she finished ejaculating. I stared at her.

Jerome while in Simon's arms.

Her red lips were stained with semen. I was overcome by the impulse and pulled him towards me.

me. I wrapped my arms around Jerome's neck and kissed him as he leaned forward.

me. I licked my cum stained lips and sucked on my tongue. That's when Jerome turned the

head and kissed me deeper.

<Oh, Simon, wait a minute… .>

At that moment, another finger entered underneath. I quickly turned my head and looked at Simon.

Simon kissed my cheek and inserted his finger deep and then slowly pulled it out. I was about to

about to say something to Simon, but Jerome grabbed me hard by the chin and made me

turn. He kissed me again. Jerome's lower body, which was close to his

thighs, was already bulging. She rubbed her leg against my leg and pushed her tongue

deep into it.

Machine Translated by Google

However, the fingers inside distracted me and I couldn't concentrate on the kiss.

As Simon's hand deftly moved down and rubbed the part that felt, I gasped and shook my head.

head. I wrapped my trembling thighs around Jerome's waist and pulled him towards me.

my.

Jerome bit his lower lip and spoke softly with his nose pressed against my mouth.

cheek.

<Take your finger off, Simon.>

<… … .>

Jerome raised his head and looked over my shoulder at Simon.

<Or are you going to hug me?>

As he said that, Jerome bent down and unbuttoned his pants. I looked down and saw

Jerome took out his own penis. Just by stroking me, my erect penis was erect and dripping

liquid.

The finger that filled the bottom slowly slid in. I was hugged tightly in the arms

from Simon and looked at Jerome. Jerome didn't move from between my legs. I slowly extended my hand

hand and touched his penis. When my hand touched, Jerome frowned slightly and leaned in

towards me. As I slowly smoothed it up and down, I suddenly looked at Jerome.

For some reason he had been staring at my face. I opened my mouth to say something,

but Jerome kissed me as if he had swallowed me whole. Simon's fingers moved

in and out, gently touching the genitals below. The glans, warm

and blunt, slowly penetrated the entrance. At the moment when the hole swallowed the

glans, Simon pulled hard on my chin. He separated me from Jerome and kissed me. The penis penetrated

until the end.

Machine Translated by Google

<Ah... .>

After it was not completely healed, it would definitely hurt and there would be

a wound, but I didn't even feel the slightest pain. When Teddy came in, the pain that

I had to bear had completely disappeared. Instead, I twisted my back

as pleasure ran down my spine.

Simon looked at me with melancholic, calm eyes as Jerome hugged me. Every time

blinking, the accumulated tears flowing down. I liked what I was seeing.

I loved watching myself shake as another boy hugged me. I crawled into his arms

of Simon and I clung to him, moaning.

As if he was jealous, Jerome suddenly raised his waist. Jerome leaned towards me

and moaned softly in my ear. Each time he poured his uncontrollable excitement into my ear,

A chill ran down my spine. When I suddenly tried to turn my head towards Jerome,

Simon didn't let me. Simon kissed me deeply, as if he was going to devour every sound I made.

came out of me.

<Raymundo… .>

Jerome pushed into me as he repeated my name. The thick penis stretched hard

at the bottom and penetrated deeply. The hard, rough, calloused hands of

Jerome massaged my genitals. I quickly sat back up and gasped. Suddenly I was

The moment when Hugh raped me for the first time came to mind. I remembered the feeling of

receiving my penis for the first time. I felt like I was learning about the

children's sexuality. I felt like the boys were hugging me for the first time...

As Jerome rushed in and out, she couldn't contain herself any longer and began to scream.

Something hard and large rubbed against the inner wall and got stuck deep inside. Jerome's hand

He rubbed and jerked his cock lustfully and my mind seemed to go blank. I felt a
Machine Translated by Google

tingling down my spine and chills down to my toes, so I shook my head and,

Unknowingly, I pushed my butt back.

<Ah, uhm, Yes, Simon, I… Sigh!>

I trembled as I ejaculated again into Jerome's hand. As I ejaculated and

pressing my back, Jerome bit my ear hard and moaned. As he ejaculated,

She held her waist and closed her eyes tightly. When Jerome buried his penis deep inside her

inside me and reached climax, I tightened my lower abdomen and twisted my waist.

My body cringed at the lustful sensation that wet my inner walls.

When my shortness of breath finally subsided, Jerome pulled out of me. When I opened

eyes, both boys leaned towards me at the same time. Simon licked my lips.

Jerome fiercely grabbed her cheek and turned her face towards me. She turned her head and kissed me.

deeply. The pale winter sunlight filtered through the cracks in the

curtains, illuminating Jerome's beautiful, pale face. The kiss was not long. Simon

pushed.

Unlike when I did it with Teddy, I didn't even see blood. The pain wasn't as intense.

like a nail. The boys hugged me and I gave myself freely into their hands.

They kissed persistently. Simon traced the wounds all over my body and Jerome's lips.

They swallowed my penis and licked the bodily fluids clean. At some point,

Jerome got excited again and sank deep into me. I moaned, clinging to his

shoulder.

The sex continued until the sun set. We were naked and we caressed each other and

We caressed each other's bodies. Those kids were persistent and wouldn't let me go.

Subsequently, I reached Simon's finger several times. When I got to the point where I couldn't

I could move, Jerome and Simon lay down on either side of me and held me. He caressed and kissed
Machine Translated by Google

my ear like a lover. When I turned my head to Jerome, Simon bit his ear.

earlobe. When I turned my head towards Simon, Jerome grabbed his chin and turned it

towards me. I looked at the two people without understanding and at some point I fell asleep

as if I had lost consciousness. Even then, I could feel the different

body temperatures next to me.

When I came to, it was already the next morning. Simon was the only one at my side.

I quietly got out of bed, leaving Simon sleeping soundly. I was in pain

the space between my thighs. I limped over and looked into the kitchen. I looked into the living room, where

There was a faint smell of cigarettes, and the bathroom, where the cold air persisted. I opened the two doors

guest rooms and also looked into Mrs. Stella's bedroom. I even opened

the dressing room, but it was all empty. Jerome was nowhere to be found in this house.

I shuffled back into the living room. The ashtray, full of cigarette butts, emptied itself.

complete. All the empty cigarette packs nearby had disappeared.

I lost my strength and fell to the ground. Will I have to come back again at night? When will I stop?

leave? How long will you have to wait for me to come back?

I heard the sound of slippers behind me. Warm hands gently wrapped around my feet.

shoulders. She leaned on Simon's arms and murmured hoarsely.

<Am I your dog now?>

I rested my head on his shoulder. Simon lowered his eyes and made eye contact with me.

<Have I become a dog?>

Simon's arms wrapped tightly around my waist. He kissed my cheek softly and

whisper.

<You have become my lover.>

Machine Translated by Google

But for some reason, the feeling of betrayal that had taken hold of me did not

disappeared.

***

Sometimes Simon had long telephone conversations. The outside world seemed

knowing that he had suffered an accident and was recovering. Except for a long phone call

occasional phone call, our lives haven't changed much since when we were together

in the past. He took care of me with the utmost sincerity and I quickly adapted to his care.

Simon hand washed him every day. I soaped him thoroughly from head to toe and

I even dried his wet hair thoroughly. Since he couldn't eat properly, I made him a mild soup.

and I fed him spoonful after spoonful. Even though he could hold a spoon on his own, he accepted with

calm down what they gave him to eat and he ate it. Without wanting to lift a finger, I gave myself to the

Simon's doll set. When I leaned on it with all my weight, Simon hugged me like

if it were natural.

Simon looked happy. Simon, who rarely smiles as much as he gets angry, rarely shows a

smile. Her beautiful face, with a slight blush, sometimes shone so brightly that it diverted attention.

attention. His thick, perfectly balanced facial features seemed even more

attractive when he had a soft expression. I really didn't want to make him cry.

Each day went by without a hitch. I took a nap, watched Simon clip my toenails,

feet, I watched TV absentmindedly, I went for a walk, I looked at Simon's face as I

I gave him a blowjob in the bathroom and at night I slept with him in bed. We spent the

time in silence. As if nothing had happened, as if nothing was going to happen in the future.
Machine Translated by Google

One morning, I suddenly opened my eyes.

The house was quiet. It was so quiet and peaceful that you could even hear the

sound of a pin dropping. Simon was sleeping soundly beside me. Suddenly I woke up

out of bed and left the room. I looked around the living room, the kitchen, poked my head out

to the bathroom and opened all the doors to the guest rooms. Jerome was not there.

nowhere. Even though I knew this, I searched the house. After trying in vain, I sat down in

the couch and stared at the empty ashtray.

It wasn't long before Simon noticed my absence and appeared. He came, sat down

beside me and looked intently at my face. I looked away from the ashtray and looked at Simon.

<Nothing.>

Suddenly he opened his mouth and spoke.

<Jerome has disappeared.>

<… … .>

<Jerome won't be back, Simon.>

<Jerome… .>

Simon spoke softly in a hoarse voice.

<I'm not coming back.>

<Why?>

<She went where she was supposed to go.>

<Where is that?>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon responded calmly.

<To Timothy.>

It was quiet. I could faintly hear the winter wind shaking the window and the

sound of waves carried by the wind. In the darkness, I looked into Simon's eyes,

They shone blacker than the darkness. I leaned towards him. I whispered, looking at Simon from

a distance so close that the tip of my nose was touching.

<That dog is mine.>

Simon kept his mouth shut.

It's been almost a week since Jerome left. It was already enough time for

anything happened. I didn't want to wait for him any longer and I didn't want to arrive any later than this. I left

to Simon, who was silent, and I returned to the bedroom.

As soon as I turned on the light and started changing clothes, Simon came back too.

to the room. He also changed his clothes at the same time. Meanwhile, Simon

He buttoned his coat and tied his shoelaces. I let them do whatever they wanted.

After a while, we returned to the house with the same clothes as when we arrived. Only

After Simon finished making the bed they walked out the front door together.

It was raining outside and it was very cold.

We climbed into Mrs. Stella's red truck. She pushed Simon when he tried to

sat in the driver's seat and took the car keys from him. Judging by his attitude

Deliberately hesitant, it seemed that if he handed over the steering wheel, he would not be able to leave the city.

until the morning. The air inside the car was very cold, but it was much better than outside,

where the winter wind was blowing. I started the engine and as soon as it warmed up, I started

the heater and started the car.

Machine Translated by Google

This time, I started running with Simon along the path I had vivid memories of.

having run away with Teddy. I asked as I quickly left the rural town.

<Where should I go?>

<It's nearby. At Mulsby's mansion.>

Simon sat down, fastened his seat belt and answered calmly. He didn't know the

on the way to Mulsby Mansion. After arriving in the city, you will have to drive according to the

Simon's instructions. Although she was anxious, ironically, the only person she trusted

could trust now was Simon.

There was no one on the country road in the middle of the night before entering the city.

Driving through the desolate fields, I concentrated on driving in silence.

Christopher, Timothy and everything that happened in <Club> seemed like an extremely distant past.

far away. At that moment, Jerome said he was going to take Christopher out, and... He vaguely remembered

drugs associated with <Club>.

<Jerome tried not to save you.>

Simon suddenly opened his mouth. I looked at Simon's face vaguely reflected in the window.

made of glass. He wasn't looking at me, but instead he was staring straight ahead, illuminated by the headlights.

<While you were trapped in the crystal garden and attracting Timothy's attention, Jerome

He secretly escaped to London... He was trying to finish what he was planning.>

It's London. In the end, my prediction was right. What does Jerome plan to do by consuming

drugs? I thought about it carefully and answered half-heartedly.

<Anyway, you came to save me.>

<But there's no doubt that you hesitated, Raymond. Jerome didn't want to save you either.>
Machine Translated by Google

It seems that the criticism he heard last time was still on Simon's mind. It is

an accusation that I won't be able to save anyone, let alone myself. It was funny how

Simon could clearly read my thoughts.

<So you're trying to tell me that Jerome isn't worth saving?>

<I… I don’t think I’m wrong. >

<I guess so.>

He replied monotonously as he entered a quiet area of the center where

Not a single car passed by. Simon seemed dissatisfied with my answer. He did it again.

tripping over Jerome as he was showing Mulsby the way.

<Even if you bring her back, she'll leave anyway. Jerome won't stop until

get what they want, and you'll only end up in danger if you get caught up in it.>

<What does Jerome want?>

Simon hesitated before answering.

<Revenge.>

<To whom?>

<To those who abandoned him.>

The “people” who abandoned Jerome, as Simon indirectly describes them, were the

royal family. It reminded me of the men who chased us during our short escape

with Jerome. Jerome said they were hired by the family. Keep an eye on Jerome to see if

does some stupid thing and is willing to kill him whenever the opportunity arises... .

Jerome sought revenge on the royal family, not Timothy.

Machine Translated by Google

Interestingly, Jerome and I actually look like twins. Just like my mother told me

He abandoned me, threw me into a rural school and I became the plaything of the boys in the class.

high, Jerome was abandoned by his family and became the plaything of the bullies of the

Donwell family. Just as I was never able to escape the clutches of the boys on the top floor,

Jerome also couldn't escape the path that <Club> left in his life.

Is that why you said you would let me go? You have let me live freely for the

last eight years. At Mulsby Mansion they declared that they would no longer pursue me. Although

He had several opportunities to kill me or hand me over to the <Club>, he always chose to save me.

Jerome was afraid and wary of approaching me. Still, sometimes, as if he couldn't

resisting the urge, he kissed me and hugged me. Jerome may have expected that

I will end up different from him.

But what Jerome wanted had nothing to do with me. Whether I was shaking

and trying to atone for myself or wanted to die at my hands, I had no intention of giving in to what

Jerome wanted.

<It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter what Jerome wants or what he wants to achieve.>

<I could use you. Jerome uses anything. I just used both George and Cherry.>

<Cherry? You mean Christopher?>

I frowned and looked at Simon. Simon looked at me and nodded. I gave him a cold look.

<Don't call Christopher Cherry.>

<… Yes.>

<And at least Jerome knows exactly what he wants, right? Do you know what you want?

now?>
Machine Translated by Google

I didn't mean to be sarcastic, but the words came out that way. Simon leaned in.

head in silence. I continued talking while touching the steering wheel.

<You haven't really looked for me even once in the past eight years, have you?>

<… … .>

<I've been watching you all this time.>

Simon raised his head at my words. It wasn't a lie. Unlike Jerome, who didn't

could find no trace, Simon could be found whenever he wanted. There was

countless movies, television shows and commercials in which he appeared. How much

The more famous Simone became, the more scared I became. She seemed to have completely forgotten about

me. I felt like he didn't love me anymore. And Simon ignored me at the Lellium party. What I feared happened

exactly.

<Even though I called you, you turned your head and pretended not to notice... .>

I asked, looking at Simon.

<Do you really love me? Is it true that you love me?>

Of course, I knew very well that Simon wanted me desperately. Long ago

At one time, Jerome told himself that he was very clumsy. I have never seen anyone as skilled as

Jerome, but I thought he might be as good as Simon. Simon is boring, dumb and clumsy.

Stupid, pathetic Simon who doesn't even know what he wants.

Simon looked embarrassed by my accusation. He opened his mouth impatiently.

<I didn't want to pretend I didn't know you. I just... just... .>
Machine Translated by Google

Simon, who was trying to explain with all his might, fell silent. He looked at me without knowing

what to do and then lowered his head silently. I asked casually.

<Did you want to be mean to me?>

<… … .>

<So, you did that to me at the <Club>?>

In the distance I saw a sign that led to Mulsby. I knew the way from here too. He said

as I passed the sign blinking in the headlights.

<I won't forgive you, Simon. I won't forgive you for pretending not to know me and ignoring me in the

party, or for doing something like that at the <club>, for nothing. Even if you never do something like that again,

No matter how many times you apologize, it's the same.>

<… … .>

<Whether you save me or not, that fact doesn't change.>

Simon's face, with his head bowed down, had a weak expression like

always. I left him alone, not knowing what he was thinking, and concentrated on driving.

The streets of the town of Mulsby, where I followed the chase with Jerome, were

extremely quiet. Occasionally cars passed by, but the streets were empty.

and quiet in the morning twilight. I had been paying attention to the car for a while

was following me. Since we had been following the car since we entered Watersby,

I didn't know if the car was following us or just passing through the city. But

When I turned to Simon to ask for his opinion, I completely forgot what I was going to say.

Simon didn't make a sound, he just kept his mouth shut and tears ran down his face.

face. I was so dumbfounded that I simply stopped the car. The silver car that
Machine Translated by Google

He kept passing me by without warning. I put my arms around the steering wheel and looked at Simon. My

cheeks were soaked, as if she had been crying for a long time. Although she felt

my gaze on him, I stubbornly only looked at his knees. After staring at him for a moment,

After a while, I reached out and caught a tear that fell from the tip of her chin.

<Why are you crying?>

Simon rubbed his cheek against the back of my hand, as if acting like a fool. Instead

I accepted it and slapped him on the cheek. Simon looked at me with tears running down his face.

face, as if he felt absurdly resentful. I was speechless and just stared at him.

stared, and Simon, who seemed to have understood what he meant, rubbed his

cheek against the back of my hand.

I sighed. As soon as I had no choice but to dry my wet eyes and wash myself

the tears on my cheeks, I couldn't help but feel so sad that the tears ran down my cheeks.

spilled. Meanwhile, I bit my teeth hard and held back the sound. The

feverish cheek and asked again.

<Why are you crying?>

<… … .>

<You're not answering?>

<Why are you alone with me…? .>

Simon's voice was wet as he held back tears.

<Are you so harsh on me?>

Machine Translated by Google

I didn't answer, but stared at him. Tear-soaked eyelashes blinked.

slowly. A faint light shone in the black eyes filled with tears. Every time Simon

She blinked, the tears running down her cheeks were as pretty as a picture.

<He was generous and kind to Jerome... .>

Simon stopped talking as if he was overwhelmed and exhaled softly. He asked in a voice

shaky.

<Why don't you love me?>

As I ran my beautiful, bright eyes over them, I thought of many answers. I could

having pointed out Simon's nonsense, pointing out his mistakes or having been the

sarcastic enough to make him burst into tears. But the answer that

I chose an old grudge.

<Because you are a traitor.>

The night I met Simon long ago in <Kelly> was as vivid as

if it had happened yesterday. I felt like I was suffocating, as if a piece of mud had fallen on me.

stuck in my throat, and I saw the boy's face looking at me with the moonlight

behind him... .

<I really believed in you. When my father died, Julia imprisoned me, I fought with Jerome and I

pushed to the limit, I was the only one who trusted and depended on you.>

<… Bae, as long as you don’t betray, is anyone okay?>

Simon shed tears. The boy asked in a rare protest.

<Even if you rape me, kidnap me, use me, and try to kill me, it's okay as long as you don't

betray me?>
Machine Translated by Google

<That's not true... .>

The person Simon was talking about must be Jerome, she added, wiping away her tears.

<Because a traitor will surely betray again.>

<I won't betray you. I'll never betray you now. I won't do that again.>

I still clearly remember the days I spent at Bluebell. One of those vivid memories

is to watch movies often with Simone. A quiet afternoon where we spend time

together watching a movie on a big old monitor. Or the morning when Simon, who had

finished running, brought me my food ration and woke me up. The big hands and

warm ones that treated Jerome's wounds. And also Simon's face seen in <Kelly>

while swallowing a piece of mud.

A voice that looked at my face trembling with a sense of betrayal and whispered: "That's the

look that I was waiting for." The moment of betrayal remained vivid in my memory. It was not

difficult to superimpose Simon's tearful face with his face at that moment. But I didn't look at

Simon with the same feeling of betrayal as then. As time passed, hatred

At that moment it became strangely twisted and transformed, and at that moment, it was

gently wiping away Simon's tears. Instead of rubbing my wet cheek,

tears, I caressed her lovingly.

<Still, I can't be your lover.>

<Why? Why, Raymond?>

<You can't even face me.>

He looked at Simon and replied.

Machine Translated by Google

<The night Jerome left, he just tickled my back when he was

asleep, right?>

Simon didn't answer. Silence was the equivalent of an affirmative answer. I took my hand away from him.

his face.

<Let's continue the discussion about love and betrayal after rescuing Jerome.>

<Jerome is just using you.>

<Tell them to use it.>

She said, touching Simon's cheek as he continued to vomit.

<In the end, everything will turn out the way I want.>

Just as Simon ends up doing what I want, Jerome will end up doing the same.

Simon no longer cried, but he did not respond either.

The truck, which had stopped for a moment, started up. After driving along the

empty road for a while, the coniferous forest appeared where I ran with Jerome while

I avoided the helicopter's pursuit. I ran without stopping with the forest at my side. This time

We will go with Simon to the place where we escaped with Jerome. I crossed the dark road

in a different landscape than the past, caught in a completely different mood

different. When I was in the middle of the forest, the raindrops became more and more

heavy.

<Are you planning to just walk in?>

Simon, who had been silent for a while, suddenly asked. The voice, deep from the

crying, she felt a little pitiful.

Machine Translated by Google

<That can't be true. First, we have to remain discreet until morning.>

<Do you have a plan?>

<Why? Do you have any good ideas?>

Unlike Lellium Mansion, which was surrounded by woods, Mulsby Mansion was

built on an open plain. Although it was difficult to sneak into the structure, there were many

ways to do it if he wanted to. He could have followed the employees coming in and

They would leave the mansion and then quietly camouflage themselves. Or they could sneak into trucks or

garbage trucks that transport food. The problem is that both are tasks that

They take a lot of time. It's been a week since Jerome left. I didn't want to

waste more time.

He was planning to kidnap the mansion's employees. The plan was to hijack the car,

Tie the person to the van, take the car and return to the mansion. Once you can

through the garden without suspicion, the next steps will not be so difficult. It would have been a

good idea to hide in the labyrinthine mansion and search step by step for Jerome, who

was probably being held captive somewhere, or capture Timothy and throw him in. Not only did he not have

not only was I trying to take too long, but I wasn't as patient as Jerome.

Simon, who had been listening silently, opened his mouth only after I finished.
to speak.

<I have a plan too.>

Simon's plan was much more extreme than mine.

In his plan, one person was to be the bait. While one person drives a truck and

causes trouble, the other sneaks into the mansion. There was no need to ask who it would be

the bait. Simon said, looking at me with his characteristic dark, somber eyes.
Machine Translated by Google

<You've come to save me.>

<… … .>

<Please save me just like you're saving Jerome.>

<What if I betray you and leave?>

I once asked Jerome the same question. Jerome replied that he was not worried.

because I couldn't leave Christopher. I was eagerly awaiting Simon's response.

<… … .>

Simon just looked at me with a very pitiful and sad face, like a dog.

abandoned, and looked down. I noticed the tears that threatened to overflow from his

eyes and let out a deep sigh. Instead of comforting Simon, I handed him the wheel.

Timothy's luxurious mansion began to appear in the distance. I turned up the collar of my coat and

I moved from the passenger seat to the trunk. The plan was to jump out of the truck and hide in the

garden as soon as Simon pulled over at a suitable spot. As the rain had turned

quite thick, my coat quickly got wet. The wind was deadly cold. I crouched down

and I wiped the raindrops that were falling down my face. Soon after, my body froze.

After a while we left the forest and entered an open plain. Little by little

We shortened the distance to a huge palatial mansion situated in the middle of the plain.

The garden, immersed in the morning twilight, seemed very gloomy. Even the beautiful

fountain spraying water looked gloomy and dismal in the dark winter garden. A truck

which was driving along the road that bordered the garden slowly slowed down. In the

The moment I approached the bushes in the garden, I jumped out of the truck.
Machine Translated by Google

The wet ground was soft but very unpleasant. He crawled on his knees and

quickly hid inside a bush. I looked at the path through the leaves

The truck moved quickly towards the mansion with its taillights shining.

in red. As if sensing a strange atmosphere, a light immediately lit up

bright in the entrance hall of the mansion. The truck did not slow down. Although

I was worried, I couldn't relax and kept looking at the truck. The ominous prediction came true.

came true. Simon drove the entire truck towards the front gate of the mansion.

There was a loud noise and a scream, and the alarm bell rang like crazy. Even from

From this distance you could see broken door panels lying around. The truck did not stop.

there and entered through the main door. I watched that scene without understanding and suddenly I regained

the sense. If Simon provoked things like that, there was no need to worry about him

caught. I approached the mansion, leaning on the shadow of the dark garden. The alarm

kept ringing. If you break one more window, no one will notice... . Suddenly I threw a

stone. The window was shattered. The sound of the window breaking was drowned out by

the alarm sounds and the screams of the people, so that no one could hear it.

He sneaked into the mansion through the window. The wet, upset coat was stuffed into a

large vessel nearby. Unlike my first visit, when it was packed with people with a

big social party, the interior of the mansion was completely dark and gloomy. I left

the room, hiding my steps from the alarm that was ringing loudly outside the window. I was

worried about Simon, so I headed towards the entrance.

The entrance was really a mess. A red truck was standing there in a mess.

where everything was broken and shattered. The windshield was cracked to the point of breaking.

Simon didn't seem to have been taken anywhere. Some employees gathered around and

They chatted, but no one could hear what they were talking about. This is because the alarm

still didn't ring and it kept ringing like crazy. A security company will soon arrive to
Machine Translated by Google

the mansion. If you find a broken window while looking through the mansion, things will get

complicate. I hurried my steps.

We first headed to the Italian lounge where we had dinner with Timothy. Through that

beautiful room, I was able to enter the secret place where the <Club> was located. The

priority was to see what the situation was like there. If Jerome was captured, the most likely place

It was the <Club>. I turned around and walked out to the banquet hall.

The luxurious banquet hall, which was packed with people when I first arrived,

Now it was extremely quiet. In a huge space that was about 10 meters

high to the ceiling, the chandelier was shrouded in total darkness and only

The emergency lights embedded in the wall emitted a dim glow. The street lamps

The exterior of the mansion poured in through the huge glass windows,

making it barely possible to see.

I walked silently along the edge of the banquet hall. As I climbed the stairs,

The deafening sound of the alarm suddenly stopped. I suddenly looked down. A

indescribably sinister feeling arose from the silent darkness that lurked in the

banquet hall. I swallowed dryly and quickly ran up the stairs.

When I entered the hallway leading to the living room, I heard a loud conversation

coming from the other side of the room. I hid in the nearest room. The

voices were getting closer and closer.

<I guess the old master is very angry. He told me to bring him to Lellium

immediately.>

<I could have handed him over to the police and humiliated him on a grand scale, but I heard that even

The grandmaster sometimes behaves like this.>

Machine Translated by Google

<That's right. If I had politely requested a meeting, they would have agreed, but they were

so disgusted that they dragged him to the truck and ripped off the door... .>

They must have been talking about Simon. But bringing him to Lellium? Does this mean that

Timothy is now in the Lellium mansion? If you think about it, it was true. Even if it was

Early in the morning, if the owner was at home, he would not have turned off all the lights in

the house. Simon and I arrived a step late. I had a hard time sneaking in, but Jerome and Timothy

were gone, and Simon was even captured... A sigh came out naturally.

The employees chatted as they passed through the room and disappeared down the hall.

I hid in my room and thought for a while. It was easy to leave the mansion like that. They could hide

in garbage trucks or grocery trucks that arrive at the mansion, or steal the cars of the

employees. Getting to Rellium wasn't difficult. In particular, I wasn't worried about infiltrating the

Lellium Mansion because he had almost memorized the plans. However, there was also the

possibility that Timothy had left Jerome trapped here.

<… … .>

We had to reach the point of balance. I decided to thoroughly search for the secret place where

was the <club>. I left the room and crossed the hall.

As I had just met someone, I walked forward with great caution.

Sure enough, there were people carrying electric lanterns going to and from the hall.

Seeing an opportunity, I hid behind the heavy, drawn velvet curtains.

by the window. People were busy moving around, talking in low voices. I held my breath

breathing and I strained my ears.

<Move it to the incinerator immediately. The grandmaster gave instructions again.>

<What happens to the items loaded on the truck?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Send all that to the incinerator too. He ordered us to get rid of it before the

dawn. Burn it right now.>

I looked through the curtain to see what was going on. People were coming and going, carrying

boxes and big sacks. I don't know what was going on, but it looked like they were going to burn all those

articles. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to stay still and hide until

finish the job. Whatever Timothy did didn't matter to me. I was trying

to save Jerome and to make matters worse, he was also in a position to save

Simon, so I had to do the best I could.

They seemed to be in quite a hurry, so it wasn't long before the sound of

the footsteps became quieter. I secretly looked outside through the curtain.

The hands of people walking to and from the hall became much lighter.

when they took out most of their luggage. After a while, a middle-aged man

Strict-looking man emptied the room, pushing people out.

<You close the door and go down, the rest goes straight to the incinerator. I have to finish my work.

before the sun rises.>

Everyone except one person crossed the hall. When the sound of people's footsteps

He became distant, I silently stepped out from behind the curtain.

The room, immersed in silence, was dark with only a small lamp lit.

The white door leading to the <club> was swung wide open. I entered without hesitation.

The hallway leading to the <club> was dark without a ray of light. In that hallway I came across

an employee who had gone to check the door. The employee, who was holding a lamp

electric and carrying a box at his side, he opened his mouth and blinked. Without even breathing, I ran

towards him and punched him with my fist.

<Hundreds of millions… .>

Machine Translated by Google

The man let out a groan and fell to the ground. I quickly grabbed the flashlight.

and I prevented it from breaking and falling into pieces. A cold sweat ran down my back. With the

flashlight at my side, I dragged the man and entered the <club>. The man picked up the box that had

she was roughly thrown to the floor of the hallway and dragged inside.

<… … .>

After hesitating, I finally reached for the box. Inside the box were three or four folders.

thin ones stacked on top of the other. I tried to open the folder in the light of the lamp

electric. After looking at it for a while, I soon realized that it was written in

Buddhist scripture. The same thing happened with other documents. It was tasteless. As I piled up

the files and put them back in the box, I found a USB stick lying at the bottom

from the box. What should I do? After thinking for a moment, I put it in my pocket.

He set the box aside and turned his attention to the unconscious employee. I removed his tie,

I tied his wrists and gagged him just in case. I woke up with an electric lamp. The <club>

In front of me was completely silent, immersed in darkness. It didn't seem like anyone

was stuck. Although I gave up halfway, I started searching.

The empty halls were silent and unfamiliar. The terrible things I experienced here haunt me.

seemed like a dream. I searched the living room thoroughly and there was not a single rat. As

expected, I quickly turned around without much disappointment. It seemed that all the employees

of the mansion were nervous and there seemed no point in staying too long.

I quietly left the last room and immediately took a step back. There was

Someone at the entrance. Without even breathing, I slowly raised my head and looked. A man

He was frantically looking at a box of files using his cell phone flashlight. Who

is it? Another employee? No… It wasn't an employee. The person who fainted not only had a
Machine Translated by Google

not only was he casual in his attitude, but he also didn't look like someone who worked at the mansion in terms of

clothes.

What should I do? Should we hide here and wait until the author comes?

disappear? However, the problem was not knowing when the man would leave. If

Someone came in looking for that employee who was lying unconscious... It was then that the

Things got really complicated. It would have been better to knock that man out.

mysterious and escape. As soon as I made up my mind, I turned off the electric lamp and went out

quietly from the room.

Thanks to the carpet, no footsteps were heard. Still, there seemed no need to

worry too much. The man was completely absorbed in looking at the documents.

The moment I was about to sneak up on the man against the wall

and hit him on the back of the head with an electric lamp, my shadow was clearly visible due to

the flashlight on his cell phone. Still, it didn't matter. I swung the electric lamp without

piety.

<Gasp…!>

The man had surprisingly quick reflexes. Because he quickly realized that

back, the electric light only hit his knee hard. The man who had been hit

he cursed so loudly.

<Damn it, Raymond!>

I knew my name But it was an unfamiliar voice. As if the words had been spoken

Without thinking, the man also stiffened in surprise. It was as if he had made a mistake.

a mistake. I threw the flashlight at him without missing the moment when he paused.

The electric lamp shattered when it hit the man's shoulder. The man received a blow

on the shoulder and he staggered, but he put his hand on his arms.
Machine Translated by Google

It's a weapon. At the same time as I was thinking, my body moved. The man, whose body

He was lethargic due to repeated blows to his arms and legs, he was not so good

reflexes like the first time. I kicked his wrist until it made a loud noise.

The gun flew out of the man's arms and onto the ground. Of course, I was much more worried.

faster than the guy who was limping after getting hit in the knee. Quickly

I grabbed the gun and pointed it at the man. It was a gun equipped with a silencer. The man

He was half collapsed on the ground and slowly raised both hands.

We were breathing hard and staring at each other. But there was no time to look.

forever. I tried to catch my breath and uttered a word.

<Who are you?>

<… … .>

<How do you know my name?>

Something was strange. Thinking about it, that man called me by my name before I even

look at my face. It was a word that came out reflexively. I looked at him for a moment and then

I asked.

<Did you follow me?>

There was no need to hear a response. The fact that he attacked me from behind without

Saying a word and saying my name before even checking my face means he knew

that I was the only person in the room. This was only possible if you kept following me.

But since when... . I didn't notice at all.

<I asked who it was. Don't waste your time. I'm busy right now.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<I shouldn't say it with words.>

I released the safety on the gun and loaded it. I raised the barrel and asked again.

<What is it?>

There was no response. After looking at the unconscious employee, he shot him in the foot.

The bullet appeared to have missed slightly and torn off the fourth and fifth toes. The man

He must not have thought I was going to shoot, so he screamed loudly for a moment, but then

He quickly shut his mouth. Judging by the way he consciously lowered his voice, it seemed

who was not in the same company as Timothy.

<I guess you're a mansion guy too, so let's not waste time.

while we are both busy.>

The ground was soaked with blood. The man groaned, clutching his upper body.

foot and wriggling like a bug. I tapped his knee with my toe and went back to

ask.

<If you don't want your other foot pricked, tell me quickly.>

<Damn it! Shit! I got it, I got it!>

<… … .>

<Damn, it really hurts! Damn! Damn!>

The man stomped and cursed several times. He was going to shove a gun in his snout if he cursed.

one more time.

<I continued well without getting caught... .>

Machine Translated by Google

The man who finally stopped swearing looked at me and grumbled. He turned

increasingly suspicious. I crouched down in front of him and pressed the butt of my gun against his

cheek. When the still-warm barrel of the gun touched his cheek, the man jumped up and cried.

<Ack! It's hot!>

<Shut up. Before they hit you.>

<… … .>

<Stop complaining and talking, you bastard. Who are you?>

<… Oh, I heard you'll die if you get caught... .>

The man sighed deeply and raised his head as if he had taken a

decision.

<Then what should I say, that...? It's a burden. I'm a subordinate.>

<Whose?>

<I really shouldn't say it... I got scolded... Can I take a look at it once?

We pretend we don't see each other and walk past. What's it like? It's a good suggestion.>

There was no more time to waste arguing with this piece of trash. As soon as

I raised the hand holding the gun to stun him, he came hanging from my arm.

<Okay, okay, I got it! You have an amazing personality, really... .>

<Who is your subordinate?>

<The Dandy.>

<Who's the cool guy?>

Machine Translated by Google

<People are frustrating. I don't know the code name, code name?>

At that moment I realized the identity of the man. Who else has a name in

key besides Jerome? I was surprised for a moment by the fact that Jerome had

left someone behind me. It was clear that Jerome's subordinates were agents who

They worked for the Secret Intelligence Service. So it was not easy to notice that I was

following. On the other hand, I was again surprised that I had been assigned to such a guy

absent-minded and clumsy who doubted whether he was an agent.

<Why did I follow you?>

<Why would you do that? I did it because I told you to.>

<So what was the reason?>

<I don't know why or what. I just did what I was told. Ugh, I'm dying of pain. Shit.

Damn it!>

<If you had said that before, you wouldn't have been shot, right? Now shut up.>

The boy looked at me with very resentful eyes. I guess it was okay. I didn't want to lose any more.

time. All that had to be done was to ask questions step by step and the priority was to get out

of the mansion.

<…Of course, I shot myself in the foot, tsk.>

I clicked my tongue as I looked at the man who had fallen to the ground. When he tried to

protest, glared at him, silenced him, and put him on his shoulder. The man groaned

in a low voice, trying to suppress the pain. When I was about to run away

As I quickly walked out of the hallway with him, the man suddenly hit me in the back.

<Wait, wait, wait! What are you doing? Why don't you pick that up?>
Machine Translated by Google

<What?>

<That one over there!>

What the man pointed to was a folder he had put aside because he couldn't read.

I tried to ignore it because it was annoying, but suddenly I had a strong feeling that

The man was going to go crazy and upset until I took the folder. In the end, I took the folder and

I put her in his arms, then picked him up quite roughly and barely managed to get out of the

aisle.

The mansion was empty, as if all the employees had been called to work.

in the incinerator. I took that opportunity and quickly left the mansion. They robbed

random cars from the parking lot behind the mansion. There were no car keys, but a

man named Jerome's subordinate easily started the car. Once you get in

a car, you can't avoid other people's gazes. I left the mansion as quickly as possible.

that I could. A car followed us, but we were already entering the forest road in

direction Mulsby.

<I hid my car there. Let's change.>

In addition, this great spy cleverly hid his car inside a forest road.

We left the employee's car in the middle of the road and changed cars. The car was

a silver sedan. I immediately thought of the car that had caught up with me in the centre of Mulsby.

That car was also a silver car.

<That's right, it was me.>

The man said calmly as he handed me the car keys.

Machine Translated by Google

<Originally, I followed him while checking the GPS connected to the truck, but when

I increased the distance too much, the signal kept disappearing. I had no choice but

shorten the distance and then I caught your attention. Anyway, I'm very resourceful... .>

<Since when have you been following me?>

<When will this start?>

He asked bluntly, sobbing and leaning back in his chair.

<I'd rather die in pain than something like that, really, huh... .>

I started the car without responding. The car shot out like a bullet in the rain.

torrential. It was dangerous because it was raining, but I couldn't relax because I was

were chasing. Meanwhile, the man sitting next to me continued to squeak.

<My toes… What happens if my toe falls off? Fire, is it paralyzing?

Damn it!>

<… … .>

<Damn it! Shit! You fucking awesome bastard, you only do stuff like this! My fingers

of the feet!>

<Shut up.>

<There is no way. I am told to believe that this level of compensation is beyond my control.

reach. It's true!>

<… … .>

<Ugh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, I'm dying, Ugh... .>

Machine Translated by Google

Finally I couldn't stand it anymore, I gritted my teeth and growled.

<Next time, instead of telling you to shut up, I'll shoot you with my tongue.>

The man stopped talking to himself as he sobbed. He took off his shoes, looked at his feet

bloodied and said, "Oh, I can't do it..." I groaned and leaned my chair back. The

The man closed his eyes tightly as if ignoring his injured foot, but after a while

He stood up as if he had made a decision. He managed to stop the bleeding by bandaging it

the wound with trembling hands and soon fell asleep as if he had fainted.

It was a relief.

The destination was Lellium. At some point, the sky became brighter. The rain, which

had been falling hard, little by little it was decreasing. The man who had

passed out beside me now snoring peacefully. He was awake, asleep, but loud.

Jerome assigned me to someone. After I was left to live as I wanted for 8

years... . Had been under Jerome's surveillance for at least the past week. Even

So, I didn't feel so bad. I stroked my chin and wondered if I should reflect on

this feeling. However, it seemed nice that Jerome, who was always snobbish and

He pretended not to be upset, he was displaying a strange obsession. He simply ran away and left.

Isn't it very cute?

As we approached Lellium, the sun rose above our heads. It was at that

moment that the boy sitting next to me, who had been sleeping the whole time,

woke up. He moaned softly and soon opened his eyes with a shocked expression. He looked at his

around and looked at me one last time, moaning and muttering.

<I was hoping it was a dream... .>

<How are your feet?>

Machine Translated by Google

<Now you call that a question?>

The man looked at his feet sarcastically and then turned his head in disgust. I looked at the boy

who quickly began to cry again.

<What is your name?>

<It is confidential.>

I snorted at the sharp response.

<Your name is confidential.>

<You're ignoring me. Would you believe it if world peace was in my hands?>

<No.>

<You are wise. That's right, what is world peace? Shit! I'm dying of pain. Please call me.

Mickey.>

<It's okay, Mickey. You know that if you leave your foot alone, it will get infected and you will have to cut it off,

right?>

<Why do you say such sinister things!>

I wasn't making things up that didn't exist. If I didn't get treatment quickly, the worst

of the cases it could be that it would get infected and they would have to amputate my entire foot. I didn't want that

poor Mickey will be crippled.

<If you answer the questions truthfully, you may be taken to the hospital.>

Mickey sighed openly. He was shaking his head and grumbling.

Machine Translated by Google

<Hasn't it been almost 10 years since you were discharged from the army? You're still in it

doing well. I didn't know you could fight so well.>

<Did you underestimate me?>

<Of course. Who takes veterans who have been out of the military seriously?

for a long time? I looked at him ignorantly. Well, there's no way that boy

handsome is entrusted with an easy task. For some reason I was ordered to spy on civilians! Damn

son of a bitch. I should have known from the beginning when I was paid handsomely.

Because I'm blinded by money!>

I only said one word, but he seemed willing to talk for an hour alone. During

The pause in my ongoing internal dialogue, I quickly asked a question.

<Speaking of that surveillance. Since when?>

<Confidential.>

<Where were you looking?>

<Because it is confidential.>

<…Why were you being monitored?>

<It is confidential.>

Mickey frowned in disgust. He wasn't really angry because it was obvious that

He was scratching his insides deliberately. But he wasn't a very good person either.

compassionate. No, rather, I was closer to a vicious person who hit me over and over again.

again. He picked up the water bottle that was rolling on the dashboard and threw it at his feet

Mickey's bloody hands. As if he hadn't expected such a thing, Mickey, who was

seriously injured, he screamed.

Machine Translated by Google

<This is not the time to waste time telling jokes.>

I stared at him coldly as he held his feet and panted.

<If you talk like that one more time, I'll crush your little feet.>

<It's not a joke, it's really painful and I'm dying!>

<Okay, Mickey. If you're nice, I'll take you to the hospital and buy you a burger.>

Mickey had tears in his eyes as if he was really suffering. He sobbed for a long time.

and took a deep breath. I waited until he calmed down. After a while, Mickey finally held back

breath and opened his mouth with a pale complexion.

<Okay, I get it, I get it… shit. I didn't mean to anyway.

keep a secret. If you speak carelessly, they will take away the money you gave them, so

I remained silent.>

<Just in case, I don't have any money.>

<I know you're not a good person.>

<If you know, don't look at me with such resentment.>

Mickey looked at me with the most resentful expression he could muster.

<It's only been a week since I checked in on him. Shit! I'll definitely take care of it.

of the injured foot.>

<You can take care of that yourself.>

As expected, Jerome seemed to have caught someone right away when he came out

from Mrs. Stella's house. But even though I went out for walks several times after he
Machine Translated by Google

he left, I never felt any signs of surveillance or anything suspicious. Mickey laughed at my

words.

<If you feel it, who calls it following? Ugh. Of course, I secretly followed him. He said that

I was watching while he was sleeping in his car in the middle of winter. I worked very hard and I had to

spend all the money I ate.>

<No matter what you say, it all ends with money.>

<Of course. In this world money is... .>

Just as the Japanese speech was about to begin, I quickly interrupted it.

<If you answer well, I'll say good things to Jerome, so stop talking about money.>

Mickey snorted.

<I was broke anyway. I should have watched you and stopped you if I had

thought you were going to do something stupid. Did you really think I was going to crash into the

truck?>

<Should you have stopped him?>

<Why would they watch you? Isn't this all just in case? What are you hiding in this yard? That

Handsome guy was afraid you would chase him so he told you to keep an eye on him. You're a pain

head over heels. They sabotage everything they do. They blow people's toes off.>

It's a pain. Mickey doesn't know what's going on between Jerome and I, so he might

seem that way. I ignored Mickey's personal opinion without much attention.

<What did Jerome do after leaving you to take care of me?>

Machine Translated by Google

<What did you go there to do? I went to pick up a guy named Chris. I can't be complacent.

now. I don't think things are going well. Still, I used a somewhat reckless method. I was

there to negotiate in person.>

<What?>

<My words. This is crazy. I still don't know how it happened, but we were in touch

constant until a few days ago, but we have not had any news since the weekend. What

They took him somewhere and buried him alive? Even if I die, I have to give my money.>

<… … .>

<Of course it's a joke. Please don't tell me that.>

I continued driving in silence. Mickey looked at me and asked.

<Can you take me to the hospital now?>

<There is still a long way to go.>

<Can't you just take it easy? I even got shot!>

He spoke without even pretending to listen.

<For example, you are Jerome's subordinate, but you are not very loyal and at this moment

You're only tied to money, so you're saying?>

<To sum up, yes.>

<So why did you take that document so seriously? What does it have to do with you?

Timothy's Mansion document?>

<That's right... Well, after reading it... Mmm.>

Machine Translated by Google

Mickey, who spoke softly as if his tongue had been greased, paused.

It seems Jerome had the wrong person. I hit the steering wheel and opened my mouth calmly.

<This is my guess. Judging by the fact that you put me in charge, I guess not.

You are completely unaware of the situation. Whatever Jerome's plan is, I'm sure that

you will participate in it.>

<Wow, really. That's an interesting assumption.>

The exciting speculations are not over yet. If Mickey's only goal was

monitor me and follow me, there was no reason for me to risk checking the

documents. If I had done my duty and simply followed my example

quietly, I wouldn't have been discovered or my toes blown off. Mickey already

I had guessed what the bundle of documents was. The documents were scattered around

without anyone interfering. It was a temptation that Mickey could not easily resist.

The guy who had been talking non-stop fell silent as if he had hit a snag.

the nail. Mickey pursed his lips and looked at me, as if he had no time to laugh. He didn't even
I have not said the conclusion yet.

What is the intersection of Jerome, Timothy and the documents taken from the <Club>? No

There was no need to worry for a long time. It was so obvious. I knew what he was looking for.

Jerome. I also found out how I ended up with Timothy.

<This is a drug-related document that was said to be handled only in

the <Club>, right? It's like a <hug> or something. What was written in the document?>

The USB he was carrying in his pocket probably also contained related content.

with drugs. I deliberately didn't say anything about USB.

Machine Translated by Google

After giving myself a guess close to certainty, I looked at Mickey. Mickey made a

scandal and grumbled.

<You quickly realize. No, how did you not know you were being watched during

a week?>

<That's right.>

If I had known, I would have caught him a long time ago and chased Jerome.

without even waiting a week. Simon wouldn't have been dragged away either.

Mickey opened his mouth with a half-giving-up expression.

<Stylish people don't share all the information.>

<There is something about him that is inherently unfortunate. I tell lies like I eat food.>

<There are some areas where we agree on something. That's right, being a hipster is very cool. If

If it weren't for money, I wouldn't get involved in something like this... .>

<I told you to stop talking about money, didn't I?>

Mickey immediately returned to the topic, probably because he was afraid that he would

hit again.

<Anyway, I just did what the cool guy told me to do and I don't know

the details. I got involved working for a cool guy.>

Mickey continued to try to downplay the relationship between him and Jerome. The more he did,

Mickey, the more Jerome suspected. There was no way that sneaky bastard was going to join

anyone. But I didn't go ahead because I knew I would only hear negative comments.

if I had to take the risk.

Machine Translated by Google

<So what does the document say?>

<I don't know. I'm not good at French either.>

He snorted at Mickey, who simply grabbed it. He was so engrossed in his paperwork

who didn't even notice that I was attacking him from behind, and then he talked about his

French skills. Instead of complaining, I pulled the USB out of my pocket.

<It was in that box. My French isn't very good either, so I left the documents and took

this.>

Mickey stared at him with his mouth open. I put the USB in my pocket right in front of him.

<If you are obedient, I will think about taking you to the hospital, buying you a hamburger and

give you your USB.>

<… Hey, I don’t believe it. There were only documents in the box.>

<There was no USB because I stole it first. If you don't want to believe it, don't believe it. Because I don't have

nothing to lose.>

The silence continued for a long time. I left him alone and turned on the radio. I turned on the

radio and it was Mickey talking. He was deeply worried and muttering

constantly.

<Even if it were real, there wouldn't be much important information. According to common sense,

There is no way you can throw away a USB that contains high-level information anywhere,

right?>

<You will know if the USB contains advanced information or not by looking at the documents

found together.>
Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Isn't that document very important too? The reason you told me to

I took it with me because the documents were important, right?

<The document contained very important state secrets that you should not know.

Even if I told you, you wouldn't understand, right?

<Do you think it has something like a nuclear missile launch code written on it?

They say world peace is in your hands, but I guess those are just empty words.

I laughed as hard as I could at Mickey, who was being sarcastic as hard as he could.

Mickey pursed his lips. Mickey, who had been scolding me for a while, saying

that I couldn't really talk about it and that if I fluttered carelessly I would end up

hurting my neck instead of my toes, sighed deeply when I didn't

I moved. It was a fight with a decided outcome. Finally, Mickey gave up.

<Jerome and I are chasing the source of <Embrace>. As you probably already know,

<Embrace> is a product that is only distributed in small quantities in <Club>.

Technicians who know the manufacturing method are strictly managed by the
<Club>.>

<Is it your job to follow the source? Is this something the Secret Intelligence Service does?>

<No. Jerome is doing it alone and I'm the poor guy who got caught up in it.>

<Jerome does it alone... So what do you plan to do after you find the technicians?>

<There have been rumors for quite some time that <Embrace> was going to be produced and

distributed en masse in the United States. Under the pretext of providing funds for

<club>. However, until now there was no way to mass produce it, but engineers
Machine Translated by Google

They developed a manufacturing method for the gear tip. I first thought of

meet with the technicians and see how much progress has been made.>

<Why did you get involved in something like this when it wasn't your mission?>

<If you ask me what Jerome's plan is, I don't know. I really don't know. I just did

what I was paid to do. Just my guess.>

Mickey paused for a moment and frowned.

<Even that cool guy doesn't know his true feelings. Anyway, I thought

that Jerome was trying to overthrow the <club>.>

<… … .>

<I don't know the reason. Is it a personal grudge or something...? . <Club> is also a terrible place,

Right? Maybe it's because the cool kid has so much free time that he can't control himself.

and wants to do justice.>

Jerome and justice was a joke that wasn't even funny. Mickey seemed to think so.

same, so he stopped talking nonsense.

<Anyway, we've been tracking the source of <Hug> for a long time.

This document contains plans for mass production of <Embrace>. If you are lucky,

you will have more data on the USB stick in your pocket.>

Jerome is trying to overthrow the <Club>... . There was a corner where the puzzle was

united to a certain extent. I also fully felt that Timothy was a powerful person

who controlled the <Club> after visiting the <Club> twice. If Christopher kills

Timothy, <Club> will not be able to continue as it is now. However, Jerome's goal is not
Machine Translated by Google

was just to cause confusion in <Club>. Unlike Mickey, I knew the motivations of

Jerome. Jerome's motive was revenge.

What are you planning to do with the drugs? There was no way Jerome was looking for

<Embrace> technicians simply for the very purpose of preventing the distribution of

drugs. He wants revenge using drugs. Didn't Simon do that? Jerome wants revenge on

who abandoned him. That I won't stop until I get what I want. And I was very offended

that I wasn't what Jerome wanted.

I hope this is Jerome's goal. I want Jerome to make me the only one

object of his life.

<Take it.>

Without hesitation, I pulled out the USB and handed it to Mickey. Mickey opened his eyes and looked at me, then

He grabbed the USB stick like lightning. He looked at me very suspiciously.

<The reason for letting him go to a suspicious Deb show? It was also fake, right? In

Actually, there are a lot of cooking recipes on the USB, right? Right?>

<It's true.>

I stopped the car at a stop sign. At that moment, I turned my head and looked at Mickey.

<I'll give it to you, so don't go near Jerome from now on.>

<… Yes?>

<Don't even show that to Jerome. Same goes for other documents. Of all

Anyway, even if I wanted to show it, I couldn't.>

Machine Translated by Google

If my hands rescue him, Jerome will never be able to see Mickey again. Jerome will not be able to go to

nowhere unless I allow it.

<Now that you've been good, I'll take you to the hospital. Let's go see if I get crippled or not.
no.>

<… … .>

As we talked, we entered Rellium. The bustling little town near London

It was bustling with activity at lunchtime. I stopped the car, bought a bottle of water

and I found out the location of the hospital. Mickey muttered as he drank water with his face

pale.

<I should have picked my toes... .>

<Don't say anything disgusting.>

<Someone did something really disgusting... .>

We took him with us and headed to the hospital, with only his snout still alive and

moaning.

The injury was not as serious as I thought. Not all of the toes were

torn off, only the tips where the claws were were torn off. Even so, if

infected, everything below the ankle would have to be cut off, but fortunately for Mickey,

that didn't happen. When asked how he got hurt, Mickey said he mishandled a

tool while fixing a sewer pipe. The doctor, who had no idea

of what tools were used to repair sewer pipes, he limited himself to

assent.
Machine Translated by Google

After finishing the treatment, we sat across from each other at McDonald's.

As I was leaving the hospital, Mickey said, “I told you I bought you a hamburger,” and I

dragged us to McDonald's before I could continue speaking. Before we could even realize

night was approaching. It did not rain for a long time and the sky was clear

refreshing.

After greedily devouring the burger, Mickey swallowed the painkiller and drank a

whole cup of cola. I silently handed over my share of Coke. Mickey burped

disorderly.

<What are your future plans?>

<Well… .>

He spoke vaguely and looked at Mickey. You shouldn't underestimate him. Although I was thinking

That, I couldn't help but think that the guy sitting in front of me, frantically picking up potatoes

fried, it seemed insignificant. Besides, Mickey looked younger than our companions.

Around twenty-five or six? Watching him move his big blue eyes from side to side,

He looked like a troublemaker who couldn't be stopped.

<It doesn't make sense, right? Are you sure you won't follow the crazy behavior of

go to deals with lots of drugs like a hipster?>

<Yes.>

<Okay. I have a big plan. As far as I know, he's planning to go on a business trip.

to Paris in a few days. There is a hotel where Timothy stays every time he goes to Paris,

So let's go first and wait for him.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<And after discovering Jerome’s location… Why is your expression like that?>

<What am I? Keep talking.>

<It's not that you don't trust me, right?>

<Not really.>

When I answered vaguely, Mickey looked at me even more suspiciously. He walked over to me and

said.

<You can't leave me alone. The cool guy will scold you to death.>

<Yes.>

<If you go alone, they will call the police on you. It's a good thing. Let's get along with Hipster, you and the

Donwell family and let's go to jail together.>

<What about the police? Don't talk nonsense and keep telling me your plans.>

When I answered bluntly, Mickey didn't argue further. Instead, he started talking to

enthusiasm about the operation in Paris. I listened to Mickey's talk with one ear and let it go

with the other. After talking for a while about his plans to beat up Timothy, Mickey let go

a long rant about why you shouldn't trust me yet.

After eating the burgers, we walked back to the car together. Mickey asked as he

he fastened his seat belt.

<Where are we going?>

<At Jerome's hideout. I stayed there briefly last time.>

Machine Translated by Google

The hideout I headed to was a two-story house with a garden the size of a

palm tree. Because I can't go to the apartment where Anna was killed. The key to the house was

hidden under the doormat. When I opened the door, Mickey limped in first. So

As soon as I closed the door, I hit Mickey in the back of the head. Mickey passed out with a scream.

Anyway, the moment of fainting was also loud.

The unconscious guy was dragged into the bedroom. I made him lie down comfortably, but

Her wrists were tied tightly to the bed rail. You can fix it yourself.

same, but it will take a long time. And by then I will be far away. He moved

silently to close the door, hid the key under the carpet and left the room.

home.

The streets were busy at dusk. I blended into the crowd and entered a

decent restaurant. I just ordered coffee, sat at the counter and watched TV.

The TV on the sideboard showed insignificant sports news and then started with

entertainment news. The announcer was talking about how the new movie went.

Simon in its first week of release. A word or two was also mentioned about

Simon, who was recovering from an accident. I looked at Simon's unfamiliar face in

television. It will soon be revealed whether Simon, who was captured by Timothy, did not betray me and

This time he was on my side.

I slowly drank my coffee to pass the time and then stood up. When I left the

restaurant, I had already fallen into the street on a cold, dark winter night. I turned up my collar

of the coat and walked back to Mickey's silver car.

Machine Translated by Google

Chapter 8 False Salvation

Machine Translated by Google

There are two ways to get to Rellium Manor.

The first route follows the carefully paved road to the main gate.

from the mansion. I would get there without any problems, but I would be caught before I could get past the

main gate, so it was more prudent to abandon this route.

The second way is to sneak through the canal until you reach the lake. The Relliam Mansion had a

small lake next to it. The mansion and the lake are connected through a canal

underground, which was an escape route I had used when I infiltrated before, so

I didn't have to worry about getting lost. The most important thing to keep in mind was to get to the

lake secretly without being seen. Fortunately, it was not a difficult problem. I was once a

rigorously trained soldier. If you had a map and a compass, you could go anywhere.

part.

About half of the forest surrounding the mansion belonged to the family.

Donwell, but the rest was government land. I was able to enter the forest without much difficulty.

While looking at the map, I drove slowly along the road that had been paved

for cars to get in. The forest was so deep that cars could no longer get in.

I was very lucky that it didn't rain.

There were so many stars that they seemed to fall in the cold winter sky. Every time I exhaled,

A white breath came out. I looked at the sky for a moment. As always, and now, as in

Bluebell, the best option for me was to run. The last way to live in peace was to live

calmly without looking back. And I returned to his arms again, as I always did in

Bluebell.

After looking at the map and compass to orient myself, I walked without hesitation. Beyond the

By the light of a small flashlight, a bare, unkempt winter forest stretched out.

From the gaps between the bare trees sprouted conifers with pointed leaves. Each time
Machine Translated by Google

The wind blew through the trees, a chilling sound could be heard. I walked without stopping,

checking my compass from time to time. The lake was not far away. I wanted to have everything ready

before morning.

My cheeks and ears were frozen. My body temperature gradually dropped.

when I started to sweat while moving my body and then got cold from the cold wind

winter. Even though I was wearing gloves, I couldn't feel anything, as if the sensation in my hands

had disappeared. I was walking, shivering from the cold, and at some point I jumped out

a gap between the trees. I tilted my head back from the edge of the woods.

When I first arrived at the mansion, the rain had stopped and there was a thick

fog. Today was different. The mansion we found again under the clear sky

night showed its grandeur and grandeur. The lighting devices placed in the

walls splendidly illuminated the mansion, shining arrogantly in the darkness,

clearly visible even through the trees of the forest. It was a very atmospheric

different from the one at Mulsby's mansion. I was sure that Timothy would stay in the

mansion.

As I was quite tired, I sat on a tree trunk and rested for a while.

The calm lake shone beautifully under the night sky. The surface of the lake,

shining with the light of the moon and stars, it was infinitely calm and peaceful.

I could guess how deep the pitch-black water was. There were two boats

used for swimming at the lake shore. I silently watched the boats crashing

softly every time the wind blew hard. It was peaceful. It was time to leave. I

Levant.

I walked slowly along the water's edge. On the other side of the lake, an iron gate with

bars were raised slightly above his head. The rest was

submerged, but there was no doubt that beyond that door there was a channel. Although it was
Machine Translated by Google

prepared, my shoulders automatically shrugged at the thought of having to go to the lake

winter with my body temperature dropping like that. Every time the wind blew, the

Scales of water glistened and waves rolled gently toward the lake shore.

You'll definitely pay for drowning me in a cold lake in the middle of winter, Jerome. Simon.

While thinking nonsense, I ended up reaching the iron gate.

I pushed my way through the bushes and branches and leaned over to look at the iron gate.

I was submerged in pitch-black water and couldn't see anything. I had no more

I had no choice but to take off my coat and gloves, lie down on the floor and put my hands in the

water. It was so cold it hurt. Apparently, a canal had been built behind the

iron gate, and the water seemed to be quite deep under the iron gate.

After searching the door for a while, I found a chain tightly wound around it.

the iron gate. The chain had a padlock. I sighed and pulled my hand away. It was soaked

up to our shoulders and it was extremely cold.

I had a gun that I took from Mickey. The lock could break when fired. However

However, I had to solve the problem that it was so dark that I couldn't see a thing.

centimeter under water, and the flashlight I had had no waterproof function before

to be able to shoot. I had to choose a method that I really didn't feel like following. All I

All I could do was use a Swiss Army knife to make the hole until it opened.
lock.

There was no need to stretch. After wandering through the forest until now, my body was

I felt relaxed enough to relax. After taking out the narrow blade

that fit into the keyhole, I took a deep breath and put my feet in the water. I was able

hold up to my thighs, but when my abdomen was submerged in the water, I was left

completely out of breath and started coughing. I felt like I was freezing to the core.
Machine Translated by Google

marrow. My body shrank and breathing became difficult. He clenched his teeth and jumped into the lake,

putting the head completely in.

The lake looked quite deep and I couldn't reach it. The cold made me cry. Struggling

Against the urge to get out of the water immediately, I wrapped my arms around the bars and held on.

strong. My body stiffened from the cold and I couldn't move properly. I barely

He managed to grab the lock and inserted a thin, needle-sharp blade into the hole.

Fortunately, it was a large but simple lock.

After inserting the blade and turning it, the lock opened quickly. As soon as

the chain was released, the padlock and chain sank to the bottom of the lake or not, and the door

The iron gate opened with all its force. I barely got my head out of the water and was breathing hard.

difficulty. While swimming through the channel that extended beyond the lake, at some point

My feet hit the bottom. It seemed like the ground was getting higher and higher. As I walked

down the ramp at the end, I was finally able to get out of the water.

<Cough, cough!>

As soon as I got out of the water, it was painful as if I was being pricked

countless needles. I barely managed to get up. The path I swam along was covered with

total darkness and I couldn't see anything. The path to follow was also the same. The water

flowing across the floor was deep enough to submerge your ankles. Not

There was a need to wring out the shoes. I walked through the water with my shoes on,

splashing. My body was shaking like an aspen. I felt like I was dying.

of cold.

I walked for a while, feeling my way along the wall in total darkness, unable to see a single thing.

centimeter in front of me. From time to time, a staircase made of steel bars appeared

on the wall, and each time, light shone through a hole in the ceiling, but only for a
Machine Translated by Google

moment. As time passed, the darkness became more persistent. The brief light that

passing by could not in the least damage the darkness that filled the canal.

I couldn't even tell how much time had passed. My steps gradually became

slower. As I wandered in the darkness, I felt like I was going crazy.

I felt like I was walking endlessly along an endless road. Even the cold water of the

The lake that swallowed my ankles gradually became numb. I doubted that this path

It never ended. In fact, doesn't it just go round and round in the same place? It was so cold

that afterwards I couldn't feel anything in my body. I moved my feet mechanically.

From before, a faint light could be seen in the distance. The light remained in the same

place, neither approaching nor moving away. He was confused as to whether there was actually light or whether it was

looking at something in vain. No matter how much I tried to walk, no matter how much I walked, the light

never came closer. The closer I got, the more he seemed to retreat a step or two, as if

was taking medication. However, as he continued walking without

stop, I took a step and suddenly the light came incredibly close. When I took another step, the

light was right in front of me.

That light was the emergency light in the hallway where Teddy and Christopher had

previously escaped. We finally arrived at the mansion.

When a path I knew appeared, I felt a deep sense of relief, as if

I would have finally emerged from the darkness. The mansion's garden is now above my head.

Although it was a bit difficult, he managed to sneak in without anyone noticing. Although he was

Shivering from the cold, I quickly crossed the hallway. As I walked down a familiar path,

My mind became clearer. To be honest, it was not an optimistic situation. I was

quite exhausted. But I didn't feel pessimistic. While I imagined the surprised face of

Timothy seeing me appear out of nowhere, my steps became lighter.

Machine Translated by Google

After crossing the corridor, a secret door finally appeared leading to the

basement of the mansion. The board leading to the closet was open. When I escaped with

Teddy in the past, I didn't know how to get it back so I left it open and it stayed there. I went up

I carefully moved the board and entered the closet. I listened very cautiously, but there was silence.

beyond the closet. I finally opened the closet door. The room was dark and

incredibly warm.

I took off my wet, slippery shoes and left them in the closet. I quietly left.

from the room wearing only socks. The basement, with only the emergency lights

lit, it was extremely quiet. The <club> that opened so loudly was

felt like a dream. I took a step back, recalling my memories. Coming out of the basement of the

<Club> was much easier than crossing the canal. In an instant, I was out of the small chapel that

It was the entrance to the <club> and I arrived at the dark hallway.

The cold winter wind was blowing. I felt like I was freezing to death because I was wearing

wet clothes. Across the hall, the back of a huge mansion could be seen. From time to time

when lights came on in the windows. I didn't feel sentimental at all.

too cold to enjoy the feeling quietly. Shivering, I crossed the hall

dark and I easily approached the mansion. When I entered the mansion through the door

rear that I had used before with Teddy, the joy of avoiding the wind was greater than the

joy of sneaking in safely.

It was relatively warm inside the mansion, but I couldn't walk around in wet clothes.

like this. The first thing I had to do was to recover my body temperature. With the

Stiff body, your movements are slow, so if a fight breaks out, you won't be able to resist

and you will be caught. I looked back in my memories and went to the employee locker room where

I went in with Teddy. Although I got lost in the mansion because it was so big, I managed to find the

dressing room without anyone noticing me.

Machine Translated by Google

In a wardrobe closet hung a perfectly laundered men's suit. Among them,

I picked out a suit that fit me well and wore it. Since there aren't many people as big as me,

Even the largest suit was a little small on me. The shoes were too

small for my feet, but I couldn't do anything about it. I had to be content with

be able to wear dry clothes.

I looked at myself in the mirror hanging on my locker, combing my hair carefully so that

I was presentable and checked my clothes one last time. I ended up dressing up as other

employees, but it seemed like a good idea to me. At least to me, it seemed like an employee who

I worked in a royal mansion. I took only my Swiss Army knife and my pistol, I put my wet clothes in

in the locker to hide it and left the locker room.

Unlike Mulsby, the mansion seemed to have people there. From time to time I saw

passing employees at the end of the hall, but no problems arose. I first went up the stairs

stairs. I was thinking of taking a look at the outside view. In front of the mansion

There was a beautifully decorated winter garden, and at the back there was a small chapel that

led to a corridor and an underground <club>. There was a glass garden on the left and

a lake a short distance to the right.

From this side, the glass garden seemed to have only the entrance visible from the front.

I honestly didn't have the confidence to find the secret door I used to escape.

with Simon. Next to the glass garden there was a helipad. There was a helicopter there, like the

last time. After rescuing Jerome, it would be a good idea to escape by helicopter once

more. After taking in the view of the glass garden and the helipad, I closed the window.

There was a high possibility that Christopher was still trapped in the garden of

crystal. Where are Jerome and Simon? I don't know, but it seemed like they were there too.

detained in the glass garden. But there was no need to take any risks. Christopher, Jerome
Machine Translated by Google

And Simon, isn't there someone in this mansion who knows exactly where the three of them are? I realized

turn to find Timothy.

The mansion was very spacious and had countless rooms. I couldn't open all of them.

doors to find Timothy. I hid behind the large angel statue in the hallway

central on the second floor and waited for someone to appear. The method I chose was the

threats. A moment later, a short man holding a pile of sheets

neatly folded, she crossed the hall, strolling. After looking around to see

To see if there was anyone else there, I quickly followed the man. At that moment he entered the

room, so I quickly followed him.

<Shut up.>

He pointed the gun at the man's back and threatened him. The shocked man left

all the sheets fell off and he tried to turn over. He pressed the barrel of the gun under the

the man's chin and whispered softly.

<If you want to die, keep resisting like this.>

I dragged the silent man into the room. After putting the

man standing in front of the wall and tying his hands with a curtain rope, he made him

questions.

<Is Timothy home now? Are you planning to stay here tonight?>

The man nodded.

<Where is your bedroom?>

Timothy is currently on the phone in the first floor study, but I was able to

find information that he will be going to bed soon and that his room is on the side
Machine Translated by Google

left of the second floor. As I left, I asked about Christopher's whereabouts,

Jerome and Simon, but the man knew nothing. However, I was able to get information from

that the only people allowed into the crystal garden were the

Timothy's close associates and that security was tight. After getting all the information

the necessary information, the man was left unconscious.

I hugged the pile of sheets on the floor and walked into Timothy's bedroom. The plan was

hide and attack while they were sleeping. I met an employee in the hallway, but I passed

without incident. Feeling relieved, I passed by libraries and halls with open doors.

wide open. The thick, sturdy windows didn't flinch no matter how the wind blew.

the winter wind outside. The hallway was so quiet you could even hear a drop
pin.

I passed through a solemnly decorated Anglican chapel and a room with a grand piano, and

I came to an ornate hall with two doors. In the meantime, I came across one or two

people in the hallway fixing curtains or cleaning carpets, but they passed by without

problems. The door to the living room that led to Timothy's bedroom was wide open.

in pair and the low level lighting was on.

In the middle was the living room with a sofa and a table, and there was a bedroom on each side.

side. Fortunately there was no one there. I looked around the room and entered

straight into the bedroom on the left. I threw the sheets haphazardly on the floor and looked at each

corner of the bedroom. There was no one in the bathroom and the dressing room was empty. Just in case,

I opened the closets one by one. The closet contained only men's underwear and pajamas.
carefully arranged.

The luxurious bedroom was so spacious that there were plenty of places to hide. It was

standing in the middle of the room and looking around, searching for a suitable place

to hide.
Machine Translated by Google

<What are you doing there?>

I thought my heart sank. I managed to control my expression and turned around to see

a man standing with his hands on his waist. As he desperately tried to

find an excuse, the man asked again.

<Didn't you change the sheets a while ago?>

<Oh, no... That's what I'm here to do now.>

<What? I tried to warm the bed.

<I'm sorry.>

<The master will appear soon. Don't hesitate and move quickly.>

I arched my back and quickly picked up the sheet that had been thrown to the floor. As the

man was watching, I had no choice but to get into bed to change the

sheets. As the man said, the bed was very warm and cozy. Timothy will not be able to sleep

in this bed tonight. I gritted my teeth and changed the sheets. Fortunately, the

The man watching disappeared as I arranged the pillows.

I rolled up the remaining sheets, put them in the walk-in closet, and left the bedroom.

It seemed like people would keep coming and going until Timothy arrived, so I thought that

It would be better to avoid the place. I hid in the room to the right of the hall that was used

as a study. I closed the door, leaving only a small gap, and looked around the

study. There were quite a few thick folders stacked on the desk, probably

because it was used daily, and the bookshelf was full of books.

I remembered that Mickey carefully took care of the documents related to

<Hug>, so I took a look at the documents on the desk. However, the

Machine Translated by Google

Documents contained only useless information related to the tobacco company

run by the Donwell family. After flipping through a few pages, I threw them away and focused my

attention on the shelf. As I absentmindedly looked at the folders on the shelf,

I found a photo album.

Out of pure curiosity, I pulled the album off the shelf. In the album I opened, thinking that

would contain photos of Timothy's childhood, there was an unexpected person.

<… Christopher.>

It was Christopher, wearing a wig and dressed as a woman. He looked four years younger than he was.

which is now. He was holding a glass of champagne and smiling at the camera. I handed him

an album. Christopher, dressed in a pretty dress and sitting on the bow of a yacht, looked

to the camera, frowning due to the sunlight. Christopher, who was perfectly

Groomed from head to toe, he had an arrogant face that I knew well, but also a

happy face that was a little unfamiliar to me. Sometimes they took pictures with

Timothy. They seemed happy and seemed like a friendly couple.

A lover! I snorted and looked at the photo. Did the album remind you of the good times you had?

did you spend with Christopher? Now that I think about it, although Timothy locked Christopher in the

glass garden, he took great care of it. Although it was covered in soup, it held its

anger for fear that Christopher would wake up.

As I was flipping through the album one by one, my hand suddenly stopped. Something was sticking out of

behind the carefully placed photograph. I carefully pulled out a photo of Christopher

smiling happily with a flower in her golden wig. Behind her was another one

photography. I looked at it for a long time.

Suddenly I thought of Christopher, who was speaking wearily.

Machine Translated by Google

<It was very difficult to get here.>

In the photo, Christopher was sucking the man's penis with a flower in his hair.

golden.

Let's go back to the beginning of the album. One by one, I took photos of Christopher well dressed.

secretly hidden photos were revealed one by one. Despite the beautifully decorated

that was, Christopher was licking someone's genitals, masturbating or having sex

sexual intercourse with several men. The wig had fallen off, the lipstick on her lips had

ran and all his clothes were inside out.

<I've been waiting for this moment for a long time.>

Christopher said so. In the photo, Christopher looked much younger than he is now. I looked

your waiting process step by step.

This happened to me too. This is what was in the envelope I received on the top floor of

Bluebell. 19 photos of me.

The past that could not be resolved was constantly reproduced.

As I put the album back in its place, I felt a slight movement. Soon, several footsteps

They entered the living room. There was no sign that he had entered the study, but

hid behind the wall carpet just in case. A man was talking in the

living room. I pressed my body against the wall and listened with bated breath.

<The other person's identity has not yet been confirmed, Master.>

<When I heard the report this morning, I heard that your face was captured on CCTV

in the parking lot.>

It was Timothy's voice.

Machine Translated by Google

<No, the only person whose face appears in the photo is Raymond Goodman. The other

The person seemed to know where the camera was. It is said that only the face was skillfully avoided

and the photo was not taken correctly.>

It seemed like he was talking about how I broke into the Mulsby mansion last morning.

I had no idea there was CCTV installed in the parking lot. Anyway, it was a

lucky they didn't catch him. I never thought they would be tracking me by analysing CCTV from

the morning.

<Isn't that the parrot mask? Teddy or something. The boy who was said to be the lover

from Rachel.>

I was surprised when Timothy suddenly mentioned Teddy.

<We are investigating many possibilities... Well, I don't think there is anything worth the effort.

sad to say yet.>

<Indeed I am. So you're saying that nothing has been saved since morning?

so far?>

<I'm sorry.>

<The longer it lasts, the worse it gets. Let's not go for more than two days. Please finish it.

tomorrow.>

<I'll keep this in mind.>

<Okay. You worked hard. Come in everyone.>

The sound of greetings being exchanged was heard and soon several footsteps were walking away.

I was still hiding behind the carpet on the wall of the study, not moving.

He heard Timothy's voice calling his employees.

Machine Translated by Google

<There too. Stop and go away.>

<Rest, master.>

<Okay, see you tomorrow.>

The sound of footsteps came from the living room. There was no sign of him staying home either.

the living room. I waited with bated breath for a while, and only when I was sure

that no one would return, I finally came out from behind the tapestry. The first thing I did after

Leaving the studio was like locking the pair of luxurious doors.

However, the moment I turned around after closing the door, I made contact

visual with the employee leaving the dormitory. There were still people. I stayed

paralyzed for a moment by an unexpected situation.

<… … .>

<… … .>

There was silence for a moment. The clerk frowned and said.

<What are you looking at? Come out now. Master, I'm not in a good mood... .>

He seemed to have mistaken me for someone who served him. I finally came to my senses and,

Instead of leaving, I walked towards the man. Before he could voice his doubts, he covered his mouth.

mouth and hit the back of his head. The stunned man leaned against the wall for a moment and stared

attentively towards the bedroom.

Sure enough, there were two more people in the bedroom. One person made the bed and the other one

another was drawing the curtains. Timothy was nowhere to be seen. He seemed to be in a dressing room and could be seen

I heard a low voice talking on the phone in a light-filled room. I approached

Machine Translated by Google

first to the boy who was making the bed. Before he could lift his head, he

I hit him in the back of the neck and knocked him out.

<W-what...? .>

The person who was closing the curtain looked at me with a shocked expression on his face.

face. He pulled out a gun, aimed it, and put his finger to his lips. He was a pretty clever guy.

Immediately understanding the signal, he calmly raised both hands and knelt down on the

floor. It was an excellent choice. I walked over to him and took off my tie.

When I put the tie in my mouth, he gently took it and asked. He didn't resist when

They removed the cord from the curtain and tied his hands. After forcing him to sit down,

He brought two people who had fainted, put ties in their mouths and forced them to

everyone to go to the bathroom. When I put a chair under the bathroom door handle to prevent

to come out, Timothy's low voice stopped. As he quickly ran and pretended to fix

the sheets disheveled, the dressing room door opened behind me.

Timothy said behind me.

<Stop and go. I'm going to bed early tonight.>

It was a nice sound to hear.

I looked at the floor. Thanks to the light shining in the dressing room, I could see Timothy's shadow.

He was standing in front of a mirror three or four steps behind him. With his hands on the bed,

I slowly turned my head to look behind me. Timothy, who had put on his pajamas,

He looked at himself in the mirror. I approached him with bated breath. Timothy turned his head slightly.

I was too late. Before he recognized my face and was surprised, he grabbed my hand.

nape.
Machine Translated by Google

I slammed Timothy's pretty face against the mirror. When the mirror broke, blood

spread through the crack and turned it red. Without giving me time to breathe, I hit my face against

the mirror two more times. And yet, every time Timothy tried to say something, he was

I crashed my face into the mirror. In the end, he didn't say anything. I grabbed the back of the guy's neck

He had fallen silent and I threw him to the ground.

I looked at the trembling man who couldn't even scream. Timothy's face was

stained red with blood and was shedding tears and snot. I looked at him panting

like a dog for a moment and then I grabbed him by the hair. I dragged him across the living room

to the studio. If Timothy tried to resist or even scream, his face was smashed with a

shoe. He finally calmed down.

<It seems that I had some business to attend to. Since I came here on my own, I must

have saved me some trouble.>

Timothy could barely respond. He fell to the ground with a half-conscious expression on his face.

face, panting like a dog. I decided to wait a while until Timothy could

answer correctly. I didn't intend to take too long, but I did have the

intention of having a conversation with him. Timothy could hardly escape the shock.

In fact, has there ever been a time in your life where you've been hit like that?

<Tim, this is your friend. I need to come back to my senses.>

I imitated his tone and touched his shoulder in a friendly manner. As soon as my hand touched him,

Timothy jumped in surprise. I laughed and patted him gently on the shoulder.

<I got scared after being hit several times. They say that the spoiled bastard is

to tame it with a rod, and it is true.>

Machine Translated by Google

Hugh and Timothy told me exactly what they had told me. Timothy raised his head

head with wide open eyes, as if deeply insulted by my

words. One eye was tinged red due to a ruptured blood vessel, but still

shone at this level. I nodded in satisfaction and dropped onto the couch. Timothy, still lying

on the ground, breathing heavily. I looked at him and snapped my fingers.

<What did I find you for? Huh? What's your business?>

<Eh, eh, eh… .>

<Were you a little disappointed when I left the crystal garden without saying a word?

Christopher still can't sleep unless I put him to sleep? Oops, I see.

So you were trying to hire me as Christopher's nanny?

<The business is… .>

Timothy, who had been panting for a while, trembled and said.

<Don't you have business with me? Isn't that why you rudely snuck into the

someone else's room in the middle of the night?>

I nodded at him that he was being sarcastic and noble.

<That's right. I have business for you too.>

<Let's talk about it sometime.>

<No, let's leave my affairs aside.>

I looked at Timothy. He must have hit the wrong eyelid and his eye was stained with

blood began to swell. It was really easy. It was ridiculously easy to turn Timothy

in a disaster.
Machine Translated by Google

To be honest, I had nothing to do with Timothy. All I cared about was

Jerome and Simon. As long as they took the children, it was none of Timothy's business. It was

completely different from Jerome, who had a conflict of interest with Timothy, or Simon,

that for some reason was a dog that listened to Timothy. I didn't care if he lived or

died.

<If I take care of business first, you won't stand a chance.>

There was nothing wrong with choosing between saving Timothy or killing him. Timothy looked at me

frozen, as if I had a premonition of death. I stood up and looked at him trembling

uncontrollably. Timothy let out a strange cry and quickly took a step back.

After looking at him coldly, I walked towards the bookshelf.

<I looked at your album while I was waiting for you.>

<Ugh, uh, uh... .>

<There are many interesting photos.>

I sat on the couch and opened the album. One by one, I pulled out the hidden evidence of abuse.

behind the photo of a happy and smiling Christopher.

<How is Christopher? Are you better than before? Are you still having seizures and

trouble sleeping at night? So you can't do this anymore?>

I moved the photos one by one with my fingertips. The photo fell against the face of

Timothy. Timothy lowered his eyes and stared absentmindedly at the photos scattered in front of him. He picked up

the photographs with their blood-stained fingers.

<Why won't you let me go? What are you going to do anymore? Do you really love Christopher? Then

You locked him in that strange glass garden?>

Machine Translated by Google

<And you?>

-Timothy asked pointedly, squeezing the photo tightly. Timothy was

sarcastically venomous, with a face that looked exactly like Hugh's.

<I enjoyed watching the video you recorded eight years ago, Rachel. It's thanks to Simon for

make a wonderful projection in <Club>. Looking at the video, I see that you were not just friends

of those two types.>

<Really? Why do you think that?>

<In the video, Jerome was having fun watching you get hurt, right? What's wrong?

with Simon, who held a screening at <Club>? But then you were just curious

by Jerome and Simon, and now you picked them up and followed them to my house. Yeah? You came to pick them up

to Jerome and Simon.>

Timothy lifted his torn lips and smiled. Blood flowed down. I cringed.

of shoulders.

<That's right. I came to find those guys. As a bonus, I also brought Christopher

with me.>

As soon as I mentioned Christopher, Timothy's eyes widened.

He said, gritting his teeth with a smile on his face.

<Look at that! You're an idiot by nature. It's an animal whose only happiness and joy is

stomach-churning and fawning at a single word from its owner.>

I just looked at him without saying anything.

<That's a shame. If I had gotten my hands on it, I would have made you into something useful, Rachel.>
Machine Translated by Google

I looked at Timothy who was babbling wildly without understanding the subject. He didn't want to admit that

Hugh or Timothy had said the right thing, but it seemed the beast really needed

be defeated. I lifted the album and hit Timothy on the head. It wasn't enough to

make me faint. Timothy couldn't even scream and rolled on the ground. I grabbed the boy who

He was moaning through his neck and I made him sit up properly. I knelt on one knee in front of him.

he.

<What should you do about that talking habit? Maybe it's because he's from a rich family,

then spit out what comes out.>

<Ugh, keuheuuk, keuh… .>

<What about taming it? That's not a very nice thing to hear. Last time I said

nonsense and I got hit. Don't say things like that anymore. If you do that again, I'll break your

jaw. It's no joke.>

I grabbed Timothy's chin and made him look at me. His face was now completely

covered in blood and looked miserable. But even then, his blue eyes burned with hatred.

I spoke very amicably with the scratching boy.

<Speaking of which, where are Jerome and Simon? So I can take them away.>

Timothy screamed, spraying blood.

<Bastard. You never… .>

He grabbed me by the collar and slapped me on the cheek. Timothy turned his head and looked at me.

with a bewildered expression. He opened his eyes and screamed again.

<I will kill you... .>

Machine Translated by Google

I slapped my cheek again. I hit it so hard that my lip burst and my face

Blood splattered. Timothy looked at me with a puzzled expression.

<The next time I get hit, my eardrums will burst. And the next time you get hit,

hit you, they will break your nose bone.>

I looked at him in shock and spoke monotonously.

<If you think about the method you used, you'll be in big trouble, Tim. Unlike you

and your brother, I have no perverted hobbies. Instead, I know that from now on, if

I say even a word carelessly, I will be beaten.>

<Ugh, huh. Wow.>

<I'll beat you until you change your bad speaking habits. Trust me, sweet team. I'm

a person who is good at hitting people. I hit you too, right? Really

it will hurt. >

The guy was panting like a pig with tears running down his face. I sighed.

as I looked at the guy who was drooling blood stained saliva. When I let go of the collar,

Timothy fell to the ground and trembled. I crouched down in front of him and asked.

<I don't understand. You don't know it hurts either, do you? Why did you do that if you knew? Why

why are you hitting and harassing me like this? . Then Christopher tried to kill you.>

<What?>

Timothy blinked and asked stupidly.

<Why are you surprised? Look what you did.>

Machine Translated by Google

I picked up a photograph lying on the ground and waved it in front of Timothy. In the photo, Timothy's body

Christopher was naked and tied up and his eyes were blank as if he had

faint.

<Did you really think you were in love even after all these things that happened?

did you do? You even caught Christopher, who ran away, and handed him over to Hugh and

George?>

<… … .>

<Anyway, I can't understand what's going on in your heads. It's okay.

Where did you hide Jerome and Simon? It must be a crystal garden, right?

<Find the car... .>

<What? Say it right.>

I touched Timothy's forehead with the tip of my finger. Timothy, who was shaking his head,

He barely looked at me. Every time I tried to say something, blood foamed around me.

from his mouth.

<Find him, hmm, what are you going to do? Where are you taking me?>

<Where should I take you? Last time, Jerome said he wanted to relax at a resort

idyllic. Simon, there is nothing good about being seen by many people, so it would be better to go to a

place where no one is watching. A quiet place would be best for Christopher.

regain composure.>

<… … .>

<Which one would be better? Is there any place you can recommend?>
Machine Translated by Google

When I asked, touching my forehead, Timothy pushed my hand away fiercely. If

If they had hit him like that, he would have been discouraged, but somehow he opened his eyes and I

stared. Looking at his venomous face, it seemed like it would be okay to beat him up a few times.

how many more times. Timothy looked at me as if he was going to kill me, took a deep breath and then let it out.

a scream.

<You'll come back to me anyway. Jeronimo too. Simon too. Cristina too!>

<… … .>

<This is my dog that I tamed. I'll be back again. You… Just like you do. Just like you don't

you can forget the past and you are obsessed and clinging to it!>

I looked at him for a moment and replied.

<That would be a story from when you were alive.>

Timothy burst into nervous laughter at my words. White teeth were revealed.

stained with blood. The boy growled, his eyes shining brightly.

<Even if I die, it's the same. Look at you. You're here because you killed my brother and you didn't

you did nothing. Do you think it will end if you kill me?>

Timothy grunted, rolling his eyes.

<Don't be mistaken, Rachel. You...>

I slapped my cheek hard. There was no need to hear the end. The smile

disappeared from Timothy's face again as he slowly turned his head back

me. I looked at him and said calmly.

<Your job is to answer questions, not tell me what to do, Tim.>

Machine Translated by Google

<Dirty whore, you can escape... .>

I grabbed him by the neck and slapped him on the cheek in succession. This time I hit him

so hard that my mouth turned into a rag and my eardrums burst. I grabbed the guy

who was lying on the ground by his hair, I tilted his head down and slapped him again and again.

Timothy was stunned with pain and his lips were trembling. I pushed him to the ground and

I massaged my burning hands.

<I told you to be careful what you say.>

<Ugh, uh, uh, uh… .>

<And Tim, my name is Raymond. If you call me Rachel one more time, I'll rip your throat out,

with conversation and everything. Not twice.>

Timothy, not sure if he understood what he was saying or not, lowered his body and

He barely exhaled. I patted him on the back and helped him breathe. He should have

I tried to calm him down and talk to him, but he said he was angry so I put my hands on him

too much. Above all, I was not in a very relaxed situation either.

Luckily, I got Timothy without much trouble, but I didn't know if my luck would continue.

As he sighed and was lost in his thoughts for a moment, Timothy reached out

his hand like lightning. The guy ran towards me looking like a madman covered in blood.

As I fell to the ground under my weight, Timothy climbed on top of me and began to

strangle me. It was a surprisingly powerful force. I felt a sharp pain when

my nails dug into my skin.

<You are Rachel, Rachel! Damn bastard! Die! Die! Die!>

Machine Translated by Google

I got him off so easily. I hit the boy's uvula and pulled him out slightly,

was shaking, and I threw him to the ground. Timothy screamed with bloodshot eyes as

dragged his butt backwards.

<You will pay, Rachel. I will make you pay. I will kill you!>

<… … .>

<Don't come near me, you dirty bastard! You fucking whore! Turn it off!>

I stared at Timothy, who was struggling with his back against the wall. He was

shaking with raised eyes and suddenly peed. I stared at the silk pajamas

white that was staining. Timothy struggled, covering his legs and talking like a

crazy.

<How dare you... How dare you... You as you... eww... Ugh, eh… .>

<… … .>

<You... That child... you... You ruined it... You ruined everything... Raquel... .>

It felt strange. It was very strange to see Timothy bleeding from the blows, crying from

pain and urinating because I was scared. Also, what's with that face? It was a face that

He looked like Hugh, so much so that I even mistakenly thought he was Hugh for a moment.

Timothy, with a face that resembled Hugh's twin, trembled like a herbivore.

hurt. Looking back, I had never seen Hugh like this before. Feeling scared, crying, being

persecuted... .

But this was the truth. Timothy and Hugh are not something I have never seen, that I cannot

to know, to be different from me, to be incomprehensible. Countless scoundrels

anonymous, dark and potential enemies, villains with strange faces, could destroy and
Machine Translated by Google

kill. When violence was inflicted on them, they felt pain, they were afraid and they tried to flee.

It could have been anyone who exists around us on a daily basis. It could have been your dog or

his friend.

Now I finally found out who <Hugh> was. <Ugh> he wasn't some incomprehensible monster.

If only they were monsters. If only I were an immortal monster that didn't bleed when

beat him, that he did not die even when he was burned and that he could not feel pain for

yes alone. I felt that everything would have been easier for me if I had done that. What were the

many guys you met while following <Club>? For others, Dave Watson was

just an ordinary young man... . Although he had seen the face countless times

evil hidden behind an ordinary face, that there were such people in the

world, I still wanted to deny it. I wanted to turn them into invulnerable monsters instead of

humans.

The Timothy in front of me, so strong and arrogant, was no different from the monstrous Timothy

who abused children and ruled over them. Unable to overcome the pain, he urinated,

shed tears and surrendered to violence. Even these people were not monsters. If they were not

Even though these are monsters, what about the guys on my top floor? What should I do?

with my surviving children? I couldn't bear my life without the boys on the top floor. I'm not

I could kill those children. But what about the hatred they aroused in me? What about

This anger and fear that grows inside me day by day with nowhere to go? Who the hell?

Should my life be compensated? My, our unfortunate one

life

Where should everyone receive compensation? Who should we blame for all the

unfortunate lives of Carl, James, Matt, Christopher and the dead predecessors who

were never found?

Machine Translated by Google

Timothy? If I were to receive compensation from this weak man what would I have

dead if I broke his neck right now, I didn't know how I would do it. It wasn't enough to kill.

Killing him did not bring back the lives that had passed or the people who were sacrificed.

has become like this. No one could ever go back to the way things were before. Not me, who abandoned Teddy, nor

Christopher, who had gone mad, could now be saved by no one. In the end this was

the conclusion I came to. After wandering for a long time behind Bluebell, the

The only answer I came to was that I could never escape slavery.

The fate of all unfortunate lives is their own unfortunate life. No one can

escape. Nobody.

<Did I ruin everything?>

Is that really true?

<Will they come back with you?>

Could it really be that no one escaped?

<Timothy, this is your friend. You're still under an illusion.>

<They> will be saved.

<Now they are my bastards.>

Timothy stared at my smiling face. I grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up. He was already

time to go meet my idiots.

When I pulled a silenced pistol out of my pocket, Timothy stopped.

resist. They kicked him in the back with the barrel of the gun and forced him inside

into the bedroom. I asked Timothy to pull out the chair that was propped under the doorknob.

the bathroom door and looked inside. All the employees who had fainted
Machine Translated by Google

They came to their senses and whispered to each other in fear. When they saw Timothy appear,

covered in blood, his face turned white. They ignored them and dragged Timothy into the bathroom.

I had Timothy stand in front of the sink and wash his face. This was to avoid

awkward situations even if we met other employees on the way to

the glass garden. Timothy's face was already swollen and broken, but it didn't matter. He just

needs to be seen well from a distance. While Timothy's hands were shaking and he was tearing

shards of glass from my forehead, I knocked out my employees again.

Timothy hiccupped but calmly did as he was told. It was thanks to waving his snout in front of the

the boy's eyes. Following my instructions, he took off his blood-stained pajamas, put on

thick socks and put on a robe as if he were going out casually. Finally, after

forcing him to wear slippers, hit him in the back with the muzzle of the gun and made him

take the initiative. I followed behind him, one step behind, as if I were an employee in his service.

It was already dawn. The clock on the wall in the hallway read two. Contrary to what I had feared, it was not

There was not a single rat wandering around the hallway. I did not support Timothy. I was not

gagged nor did he have his hands tied. I didn't even urge him to walk slowly. Timothy was already

I seemed hypnotized. I just walked mechanically, holding my bleeding nose.

with a handkerchief. From time to time, Timothy would look back with his eyes rolled back. I smiled

and I waved the hand holding the gun.

We walked slowly through the hushed silence. Timothy, who had been

Sobbing and shaking intermittently, he also fell silent after a while.

I walked down the stairs safely without meeting anyone and reached the door that led to the

glass garden. Timothy grabbed the doorknob and suddenly stopped. I stabbed him

his back with the muzzle of a gun. Timothy turned his back to the door and looked at me. He asked,

with a voice shaking with fear.

Machine Translated by Google

<Are you taking Christine with you?>

I looked at him with a strange feeling. The man's face was swollen and covered in

black bruises, and I cried and waited for an answer as if I were begging. I felt as if I were

to take away his lover. If you loved Christopher so much, why did you do that? No, I wouldn't tie him up.

such a dog in the bathroom of the <Club>. I could still vividly remember Christopher

tied up, covered in dirt and drugged. I probably won't forget that scene until

die.

<You... I will send you back alive. I will never look for you again. Therefore... Cristina... .>

Timothy didn't seem to know what he was talking about. He picked it up without hesitation, his eyes

dilated.

<Take them all, Jerome or Simon. I'll let you and those guys go. Go anywhere.

Anywhere... . Don't take Christine. I'll take care of Christine. Cristina... .>

<You won't let me go. I'll let you go.>

<… … .>

<And I have no intention of letting you go, Tim.>

—Timothy cried, his face contorted. I stared at him without stopping him or urging him to

move on. They could have loved and cared for each other normally, but they didn't.

Insulted, tormented and abused. It made us think of ourselves as

"monsters." They themselves took a step back.

I roughly pushed past Timothy, who was sobbing and shaking his shoulders, and opened the door. A

strong winter wind whipped at us. I gestured to Timothy who was outside. Timothy, whose

His face was pale, he clung to the doorknob and tried not to leave. I didn't think it was a
Machine Translated by Google

waste of bullets, so I grabbed the guy by the back and dragged him outside. We went out to a

barren, windswept grass. The wind was so strong that I felt as if I were

blown by the wind and carried somewhere very far away.

The glass garden, standing in the middle of winter, contained a beautiful tropical night, with

a yellow lawn, bare tree branches and a single glass wall in the middle.

The moment I entered that strange world and closed the door of the glass garden, the

The sound of the loud wind in my ears stopped. The space was filled with warm, humid air,

and there was an eerie, unfamiliar silence.

A path continued between tall palm trees. We followed the well-maintained road, opening

the glass door at the end and we went in. The air inside was much more comfortable. Just like

that when I first got stuck here, it was quiet and there was no one coming and going

coming. As I walked down the hall following Timothy, I looked around with a
uncomfortable feeling.

When I was here I had the strange feeling that time had stopped.

The interior temperature was maintained adequately, neither too cold nor too hot,

the glass walls in good condition and the rainforest in good condition where you couldn't

feeling the passage of time seemed like a painting on a canvas that would never change. Here,

Not only the landscape beyond the glass wall but also time was full and reigned

silence as if time had stopped passing.

We entered the crystal garden, where even the silence seemed to have been

refined and maintained. I passed through a labyrinth of glass corridors that seemed to me all

equal. Timothy, who was in front, limped and walked diligently while I

I looked at him from time to time. I followed him silently and suddenly stopped in front of a room.

Although it was the same glass door as everywhere else, it somehow

felt different. I looked at Timothy, who was a few steps ahead and not moving.
Machine Translated by Google

<Open here.>

<… … .>

<Don't take too long.>

Timothy, who was standing there as if he was in a confrontation, finally

shuffled over. As the card was being read, the glass door opened.

The room was pitch black and very quiet. He hit Timothy in the

back with the barrel of the gun and made him walk first. I followed right behind him and turned on

the lights.

In the darkness driven out by the pale light, as he had predicted, was Christopher. This

It was Christopher's room where he stayed before escaping from the Crystal Garden.

However, the view from the room was completely different from what I expected.

Christopher was naked and tied in a humiliating position. I stopped walking without realizing

notice the bad smell coming from him. I looked at Timothy, at that disgusting bastard. Timothy

He just shrugged slightly under my gaze.

Christopher, who was tied in an awkward position, shuddered as if the

lighting would have woken him up. I stared at him, not daring to open my mouth.

Christopher turned around and soon found Timothy and spoke in a low voice.

<Timothy? Tim, my love? Come on. Come on, come in front of me.>

<Hi, Cristina.>

<You came to make me feel pretty, right? Yeah? I was just waiting for you, my love.>

<Yes. You were waiting patiently, right?>

Machine Translated by Google

Timothy walked over to Christopher and gently caressed his cheek. Christopher didn't

seemed to notice nothing strange when he saw Timothy's swollen face. I soon discovered why

What. This was because I found medicine bottles and syringes displayed as cosmetics
on the dresser. I finally started taking the medicine again.

<I missed you. I've been waiting for you all day Tim, come on... hurry up...>

<You can't complain without a habit. If you behave, I'll love you.>

<Punish dirty Christine. Look what's happening to my body. Quickly, please.>

That's why Christopher had a bad smell. As soon as I realized what was happening,

begging, I couldn't take it anymore. He grabbed Timothy by the hair and dragged him violently

away from Christopher. Then Christopher shook his body and screamed.

<Where are you going, Tim? Where? Don't go! Wait!>

<I… I’m here.>

<Don't lie, you bastard! You dirty bastard, I'll kill you! I'm going to kill you, Timothy!

Liar!>

<… … .>

<Don't go! Don't go, please, please... It's my fault. It's all lies! The

I'm killing it, ugh, ugh, team! team! Quick, woof, woof... .>

Christopher, whose body was all tied up, suffered a seizure. He was foaming at the mouth.

mouth, shook his body and went crazy. The sheets, stained with dirt, were wrinkled

and they fell to the ground. I didn't even think about throwing Timothy, so I just stood there

and I looked at him. It was only ten days. Only about ten days passed, and during that time,

Christopher was neglected like cattle and became increasingly insane. Anger and hatred
Machine Translated by Google

unbearable feelings welled up, and I felt as if I could kill Timothy at any moment.

I wanted to kill him right here and get rid of him.

The Christopher I knew was nowhere to be found. He disappeared as if he had

dead. At that moment I realized that I had lost Christopher forever. The

man I met will never come back. No, who was the one I met in the first place? Could it be

that we simply did not know the other side of Christopher? The photos of Christopher that

I found them in Timothy's study and it suddenly occurred to me that I should have brought them.

They had to be burned.

It was when my hands weakened and without realizing it I took a step back, letting go of

Timothy. As soon as Timothy was free from my hand, he ran to Christopher and

She began to calm him down by touching his cheek.

<Christine, I'm not going anywhere. It's here. Huh? Yeah? Are you here?>

It was creepy. Everything that happened before my eyes was terrifying. Christopher stopped screaming,

but he couldn't stop his body from bouncing. Timothy was standing next to him, whispering something without

Cesar. The guy who ran to the dresser grabbed a vial and a syringe.

<You're crazy.>

When I tried to take the medicine bottle out of his hand, Timothy clenched his fist and made

everything possible to avoid it.

<You have to give me the medicine. That's the truth... .>

<Take your hands off Christopher now.>

Timothy looked at me with a devastated expression as I forcefully took the bottle of

medicine and dumped all the remaining medicine bottles onto the dresser on the floor,
Machine Translated by Google

breaking them. At that moment, Christopher in bed saw us and suddenly burst into tears

and he screamed.

<I was wrong! Don't be angry! Please don't be angry! It's my fault, it's all my fault!

Punish me, I will be punished, I will be punished until I lose my temper... .>

<No. It's not your fault.>

Timothy rushed to comfort him.

<Christine waited patiently today. You're okay. You're okay… .>

<Lies! You just lie! You said you forgave me, but that was a lie!>

Christopher cried like crazy.

<Tim, please forgive me! Please forgive me now! I was wrong, I will be punished,

Please forgive me now, please forgive me, ugh, ugh... Timothy! I'll kill you! You bastard!

I will kill you!>

<It's not a lie. I forgave you. I forgave you. Believe me, Cristina... .>

Timothy hugged his face and pleaded.

<Please forgive me… .>

I took a step back with instinctive reluctance. As I stepped back, Timothy stood up from the chair.

bed. Christopher shouted at me not to go. I struggled, twisting my bound limbs to beg

sorry. Timothy turned his back on the crying Christopher and gasped.

<It's your fault.>

<… … .>
Machine Translated by Google

<You changed like that after you ran away with Simon. I don't believe you even if I tell you that I'm already

I forgave you!>

Timothy's dimly lit face was swollen, torn, and soaked with

tears. I stayed silent and looked at him.

Before leaving the crystal garden... The time had come to convince

Christopher to find out what he and Jerome were planning. I told Timothy that

I would never forgive him. If you want to be forgiven, you have to tell the truth. Maybe Christopher

was trapped in that moment, unable to escape from it. Timothy's screams and

Christopher's intertwined and shook my ears.

<I don't want to leave Christine like this, huh... You, it's because of you!>

<… … .>

<If only you hadn't shown up! Christine wouldn't have lied to me! I wouldn't have

punished Christine! We, we, we, will, happy, continue, without

incidents… .>

Timothy, who was crying, lost his legs and fell to the ground.

<Just… I am… I am… Hardly… Being scolded… End… To love you… I did… .>

Timothy fell to the ground and sobbed. Christopher was still shaking and screaming as if

was having a fit. He was wrong. Christopher just put up with it all.

time. As I saw in the photo album, or rather as he himself told me, Christopher

He held on and held on. But it no longer mattered whether Timothy was right or wrong.

I slowly approached Christopher. He was out of breath and exhausted. As I approached,

Christopher groaned and tried to look at my face. I walked over and sat down next to him.
Machine Translated by Google

<Christopher.>

I remembered his face that once mocked me. I remembered his triumphant expression as he

He was playfully biting my nose in the pool. I clearly remember his anger as he shook me

the fist mercilessly for calling him by the nickname <Cherry>. The slow and cunning face,

the voice that was angry and critical, the kindness of the man who fed us while

He said we were bastards who didn't even deserve the blood, the bright eyes

blues that called us "monsters", all of that is still inside me. It was vivid.

I touched Christopher's face as he stared at me blankly. Christopher was not there.

here.

<Cristina.>

Now I know who <George> is.

<George> was trapped in a fantasy. Since he and <Hugh> could never be

perfect, and the union I hoped for could never be achieved through <Hugh>, <George>

would have had to embellish his memories and fall into his own deception. That fact must

had been eating away at <George> step by step. It must have driven him crazy. It didn't matter

how <George> came to love <Hugh>. If you were already in love, you would need

perfect that love. However, such a combination cannot be perfect.

And that's what drives Christine crazy.

<You… Are you going to punish me?>

<No.>

I leaned over to Christine. I kissed her stinky cheek and pressed our foreheads together. Christine

She shook her head in confusion and then quietly asked if he was going to punish me. She meant

No, no, but my throat was so tight that nothing came out. I felt very sorry and
Machine Translated by Google

I felt sorry for him and didn't know what to do. I hugged Christine and held back my tears. They only came out

tears. Christine will never again have the face I knew. Never again...

Christine whispered to me as if urging me on when I was going to punish her, and I buried my face in

her chest, murmuring not repeatedly. Christine stood still for a while and then I

called. Hey. Hey, lift your head. When he finally lifted his head and looked at his call,

Christine nodded. I obediently walked over to him, stroked him and kissed his cheek. Christine

will consider you a monster until the very end. I disagreed. You just… are… .

<The team said they would forgive you.>

I wiped Christine's cheeks, which were stained by my tears.

<The team said that they had punished him enough. Now stop… .>

The ropes binding her body loosened. Christine looked at my free hand in confusion.

He looked back and forth between his free hand and my face. All the restraints that bound him were removed.

They tied her hands and feet. I took her cheek and pressed our foreheads together. I whispered, looking

the deep blue eyes in front of me.

<They say they will free you.>

Christine shook her head. She turned away from me and looked over her shoulder. Timothy was

where I followed my gaze. Timothy nodded with a smile, half submerged in darkness.

Christine stumbled, tried to get up, but fell. Christine took me by the shoulder, breathed

deep and stood up again.

Christine, who was trying to get out of bed, tripped and fell. Timothy, who had been

Still, he ran hurriedly. Christine hugged Timothy's neck as he held her

held. She burst into tears in Timothy's arms. The man, who had once been much

larger than Timothy, he was now extremely thin and clung to Timothy's neck.
Machine Translated by Google

Timothy, crying sadly like a child. The two people hugged each other and whispered.

something in his ear. It was a push.

I looked at them for a while and then stood up. When I passed the two men and walked towards

the glass door, a low voice that sent shivers down my spine stopped me.

<Don't go.>

I looked down. Christine was holding my feet. She pulled her stained face out of my face.

tears from Timothy's embrace and he spoke in a low voice that made the back of her neck tingle.

<Let's go together.>

The look in Christine's eyes was as clear as someone who had regained consciousness.

felt at one point. The back of my neck felt creepy. Timothy

He hugged Christine tighter. He silently looked at the lovers clinging to each other.

each other without warning, then sighed and grabbed Timothy's hair to help him

get up. Timothy cried out weakly and was dragged to his feet.

<Christine wants to go with you, Timothy. I'm going to check on my dogs.>

Timothy, who was caught by the hair, could not contain his anger for even a moment and

opened his eyes. I looked at the look that was looking at me as if it was going to kill me and then I turned to

look at Christine. He stumbled and leaned on Christine's arms, but then managed

straighten up. I watched from a distance as Timothy put the pajamas on the naked Christine.

As they slowly walked out of the room, trusting each other, I followed them.

Timothy had been hit on the head so many times that he could not walk upright.

Christine hadn't walked for a long time either, so her steps were very

slow and precarious. In addition, Christine constantly looked back to check if

I followed her, so my walk became even slower. Those eyes. Those eyes full of
Machine Translated by Google

The tears were strangely clear. For some reason, I had a very ominous feeling.

As I walked through the maze-like glass corridor, there were no signs

particularly suspicious from the two people in front of me. Then I was still
more anxious.

Finally we arrived in front of a glass door with a light on. I was

wandering in the dark all the time and I was dazzled when I saw a light

bright. Timothy paused for a moment in front of the door. He turned to look at me. I frowned.

I frowned and gestured, and Timothy reluctantly read the card on the glass door. The door

The glass door slid to one side and opened. We entered a brightly lit room.

<… … .>

Jerome was sitting in that room, looking surprisingly healthy. Although it was late

In the morning, Jerome was sitting at his desk, neatly dressed in a shirt and

suit pants, copying a book. I was speechless at his incredibly

slow and relaxed. It was fine, no injuries.

Jerome, who had been copying with a fountain pen, raised his head slightly.

afternoon. And then he stared at us, who had suddenly burst in.

At first, he raised his eyebrows when he saw Timothy, but when he saw Christine beside him, his

Eyes widened in surprise, and when he made eye contact with me, who was following him, he frowned.

slightly frowned.

<… What is this?>

The silence didn't last long. Jerome muttered jokingly, put down his fountain pen, and
He stood up. He spoke to me softly.

<It's still a classic, Raymond.>

Machine Translated by Google

<… … .>

<Has the prince come on a white horse to save the princess in danger?>

Jerome came towards us, babbling nonsense as usual. He stopped in front of us.

Timothy and looked at his wounded face. After looking at an eye that could barely open and the

wounds bleeding everywhere, he spoke calmly.

<No... Who made our teacher's pretty face look like that?

Timothy just stared at Jerome in silence. Jerome asked, turning to me.

<Raymundo. Did you do that?>

<Why? Do you feel refreshed?>

Despite all my worries, Jerome was completely fine. I looked at him without

rodeos.

<… … .>

Jeronimo didn't answer. Suddenly I had a sinister feeling.

Before I could dodge it, Christine, who was standing between Jerome and me,

stepped back. Jerome dug into the hole. A strong fist, which I don't even know when I closed it,

nailed exactly on the tip of my solar plexus. I gasped. Jerome climbed up

easily on top of me as I fell without even being able to scream and quickly folded my arms

arms back.

When I could barely breathe, the whole situation was already over. I was lying on the

Jerome's feet with his arms tied behind his back. Jerome quickly reached for my waist and

He grabbed the gun and the Swiss Army knife. I stared blankly at Jerome, who was crouching
Machine Translated by Google

in front of me and smiling. Without taking his eyes off me, Jerome spoke happily with

Timothy behind him.

<Did I do well, big boy?>

<Ha!>

Timothy laughed out loud. The next moment, I was kicked from behind near my

waist. It was a series of shocks while I still couldn't catch my breath

properly. I couldn't breathe and opened my mouth. The foot wearing the slippers used only

the heel to persistently hit the back and sides. I couldn't breathe and I

writhing on the ground. A faint, mad laugh was heard. I thought I heard some bad words too.

words. I curled up like a bug.

They stepped on my arms, which were tied behind my back, and for an instant, my mouth opened.

in pain. I felt like my finger had been broken. Timothy didn't care. Jerome

He crouched in front of me with a blank expression on his face as the scene unfolded.

violence and watched. As I moved my shoulder and tried to get away from the kick,

He quickly came up behind me.

<Bastard! I! You! I said I killed him! I'm going to kill you!>

Timothy screamed and kicked.

<I'll kill you! Puppy! A dog like a dog! I'll kill you! Don't kill me nicely,

damn bastard!>

<Timothy, calm down. Even if you hit me like this for 100 days, I won't die.>
Machine Translated by Google

Jerome seemed to reach out and grab her arm. It was like a fire was burning inside me.

stomach when I heard him chattering slowly. But I just crouched down and tried not to

kick my broken finger.

<Look at my face! Look what that bastard did to my face!>

<Yes, we need to treat that face first. It seems like his head is bleeding too.

Are you okay?

<Gasp… UH Huh… .>

Timothy simply let out a ragged sigh as if he were

venting. Jerome spoke softly, as if to comfort him.

<Don't worry. I've kept Simon here, and I'm here too, and I won't be here again.

losing Raymond.>

Finally, the relentless violence stopped. I could barely breathe. The violence was casual.

A kick from a teacher who rarely sees sunlight didn't hurt that much. A broken finger was a

problem, but could withstand Timothy's violence.

Rather, the area that still hurts is the tip of my solar plexus, where Jerome

had hit hard. And the dog that betrayed me. The feeling of betrayal became

painful and tore my intestines.

<I need to call someone first. Christine doesn't seem to be in good shape either.

conditions.>

<… … .>

<Master? Should I call you for a visit or take you to the hospital?>
Machine Translated by Google

I gasped as I listened to Jerome's calm voice. I couldn't tell if he was telling me

choking from pain or betrayal. Curiously, I remembered Jerome's body

hugging me several times that day when I returned from dropping off Teddy. I remembered the lips of the

man touching my back, my neck, my ears, the bridge of my nose and my eyelids.

A warm warmth came to mind. Scenes from the not-so-distant past faded away once

one after another like a mirage.

I barely raised my head and saw Jerome. He stood behind me, in front of Timothy, and didn't even

He looked at me. Timothy was quiet, with only the sound of panting breathing, as if

was lost in his thoughts about Jerome's words. At that moment, a

A flash of light shone from the glass hallway beyond Jerome's feet.

Did no one notice? A dim light flickered from the other side of the glass hallway.

Someone was coming. My heart was pounding. Only when the flashlight beam came closer did Jerome

and Timothy noticed. However, the person who entered the room angrily was

an employee who worked at the mansion. He was out of breath, as if he had entered

running and was about to say something, but when he saw Timothy's face, he was startled.

and stepped back.

<Master, why is your face...? .>

<What's going on?>

-Timothy asked, interrupting himself.

<You have no jurisdiction over the crystal garden.>

<Yes, that's true, but when I went up to see him in the bedroom, he was gone... I was wondering if

you were here... .>

The employee swallowed dry saliva and continued.

Machine Translated by Google

<The police have arrived. The deacon sent me to inform you immediately.>

There was one name that crossed my mind when I heard the word police. Mickey.

I remembered the threat he made while eating fries at McDonald's.

<If you go alone, they will call the police on you. It's a good thing. Let's get along with Hipster, you and the

Donwell family and let's go to jail together.>

Could it really have been like this...?

<Police at this hour? What time is it right now? Send him back.>

While I was lost in my thoughts, Timothy spoke coldly. Jerome and

Christine was silent. The employee looked at me as I fell to the ground and replied.

<Yes, I returned it first, but it doesn't feel right. These are not friends who are normally

in charge of this area and acted recklessly, saying it was an order from

emergency.>

Perhaps because he was aware of us, the employee lowered his voice. Timothy, who had

He had been listening in silence, and asked abruptly.

<Have you checked the identities of the police officers?>

<I'm checking right now, but like I said, it doesn't look good... . If you cross over to the mansion,

the butler will inform you personally.>

Timothy clicked his tongue and suddenly kicked me. I couldn't breathe because of my finger.

broken. It was so painful that my mind went blank for a moment. As I squeezed

my molars and I stifled a moan, Timothy stepped on my shoulder with his heel and made me

lay down. The broken finger was pressed down by the weight of the body and the face was
Machine Translated by Google

automatically distorted. Four heads appeared in my field of vision. I saw

Jerome and Timothy looking down on me. Jerome still had a smiling face.

When we met face to face, it was even harder to bear the feeling of

betrayal. Betrayal? Jerome? That was really funny! Jerome was always like that. In

Bluebell, in Laberham. I clenched my molars against the pain coming from my broken finger.

Timothy leaned over and turned his face towards me. Christine, standing next to him, looked at me with

anxious and frightened expression. At the far end of my field of vision, the employee

He moved restlessly and watched us.

<Is it yours?>

Timothy asked, exposing his clean, blood-soaked teeth.

<Is this something you did too?>

To be exact, it was Mickey's fault, not mine, but it felt good to see them get screwed.

Timothy. -I said smiling at him.

<That's right, there was something I had to tell you. Team. I heard you were burning last night.

diligently some documents in Mulsby. What drug was it related to?>

As he calmly opened his mouth, Jerome raised his eyebrows. That dog face was cunning and

clever with Timothy.

<I packed that document and the USB just in case. I don't know much about this, but I think

It would be pretty difficult if those items were handed over to the police, big guy.>

Timothy, who had been listening to the story in silence, opened his mouth. He whispered with

evil voice.

<You won't die gracefully, Rachel.>

Machine Translated by Google

Blood was dripping from Timothy's face. The wound on my forehead opened and blood dripped

down my cheek and my face.

<You won't die easily. I look forward to my perverted hobbies.>

<Looking at Christine, I'm not really looking forward to it, but I'll try.>

Timothy slapped me on the cheek. I hit him several times in a row, but he didn't feel anything.

no pain, as if he had already been hit so hard that he lost all his strength.

employee, who had been watching the scene anxiously, cautiously intervened.

<Um, master… We put the helicopter on hold. Just in case, I think you should

evacuate first. The deacon told me to bring him here immediately... .>

The clerk's silent gaze fell on me once more. Timothy, who kept

silence for a moment, he turned to Jerome.

<Leave it here and continue.>

Jeronimo nodded. The clerk left the room first, visibly relieved. I looked

to Jerome, who left the room without even looking back. But Timothy didn't move. It was

because of Christine. Christine looked at me and didn't move. Christine clung to Christine's arm.

Timothy pointed at me.

<Let's go together.>

Christine looked at me with her strangely clear eyes and spoke again.

<I want to take it too.>

Machine Translated by Google

Jerome, who had anticipated Christine's words, turned around. At first

He looked very embarrassed. I squinted and looked at him. Jerome changed his complexion as if he had never

had seen him before and took large steps towards Christine.

<Chris, there's no time to waste time.>

When Jerome tried to grab my arm to stop him, Christine suddenly leaned over and

He grabbed my ankle tightly. His grip was strong enough to remind him

her past. Jerome looked at Christine with a cold face. Christine said while looking at me

directly.

<He said he would set me free.>

<… … .>

<You said you would set me free.>

<… … .>

When he didn't respond, Christine suddenly clung to him like a child. Suddenly,

He fell on top of me like a madman and started crying. Christine's weight pressed on his body

and the pain of his broken finger was unbearable, but he felt a strange and indescribable sensation

coming from her, so she gritted her teeth and endured it. Christine is trying

deliberately take me away. The subject, who until a moment ago had been fine,

foot, suddenly changed and screamed when Timothy touched him and asked for forgiveness. He clung to me like

If I were his lifeguard and I didn't want to fall. As if it were made up...

There is definitely some conspiracy. When Jerome attacked me just now,

Christine deftly stepped back to create space. I thought it was a coincidence,

but it turns out she wasn't. So is Christine acting crazy now? Where did she get off?
Machine Translated by Google

How far is it? A shiver ran down my spine. When she hugged Timothy, she felt

really happy. Could that have been a lie too?

It was clear that Christine had other intentions, but I couldn't guess what they were.

It seemed to be the same for Timothy. When I saw Christine clinging to me, my face turned red.

distorted, but I finally took a step back.

<Okay. Take it with you. Let's go together.>

Timothy stroked Christine's back and spoke affectionately.

<If I leave it here, something bad might happen again.>

Timothy looked at me with fear. At the same time, he seemed to be afraid of offending Christine,

who was barely stable. He lifted Christine as carefully as if she were

handling porcelain. Christine held my elbow so tightly that I barely managed to

get up, panting. The employee was waiting for us outside the door, trying to

maintain composure. Christine didn't let go of me, so we all went out into the hallway, with Timothy

a little ahead.

<Um, teacher… Where are you going?>

The employee caught Timothy, who was leading the way, with a look of embarrassment.

Timothy answered succinctly.

<Just in case, we should leave the crystal garden empty. Simon stands out in particular, so

that I will take it with me.>

<But… If time is too late… .>

Jerome, who had been silently watching Christine the whole time with a

stern expression, suddenly put on a calm face. He gently suggested to Timothy.

Machine Translated by Google

<I'll bring you. From the looks of it, everyone seems to be unwell, so if you go

First, I'll take Simon and follow you right away.>

Timothy looked at Jerome with suspicious eyes, as if he didn't trust him at all. But

Even I could have guessed Timothy's answer. If Jerome really decides

betray him, no one will stop him. However, when Timothy did not respond easily and

He just looked at Jerome, Jerome handed Timothy the gun and the Swiss Army knife he had given me.

taken.

<See you at the entrance.>

Without waiting for a response, Jerome turned and disappeared down the hall. We finally started

let's move too.

The day laborer walked one or two steps ahead of us. The hallway was not so dark.

because there were emergency lights, but the employee did everything possible to illuminate the

area at Timothy's feet. We walked in silence. Thanks to the impatient employee, we all

We also started walking faster. Christine still held my arm with

so hard that it hurt. He constantly looked at me like he did when I went to the

Jerome's room. Finally, I opened my mouth.

<Don't worry. We'll go together, so don't worry.>

<I will help you.>

Christine said like a crazy person.

<I will definitely help you.>

Help me?
Machine Translated by Google

I couldn't say anything and just looked at Christine. Timothy gave me a scary look, but

He didn't seem to know what he meant. But he did.

From the moment I met Christine, I asked her several times to “help me.” And

Christine repeatedly said, "I can't help you." I looked into Christine's eyes that were shining.

of madness. I had a terrifying feeling. To get rid of my anxiety, I held on

forces Christine's hand as she pulled on my arm.

<Baby.>

Christine whispered softly in falsetto. A shiver ran down my spine. Only when the

The previous employee stopped walking and managed to look away from Christine.

Jerome and Simon were waiting for us at the end of the road. Simon was a mess. He was

the same clothes he was wearing when he broke up with me, but his lips were torn and his

bruised face as if he had been beaten. His hands were tied in front of him and Jerome

He was holding him by the arms. Simon, who had been looking at the ground, looked up.

We made eye contact. It wasn't long. Jerome stepped back as she opened the door.

door and we left the rainforest.

Beyond the rainforest, a bleak winter landscape awaited. Just like when

We escaped from the glass garden with Simon, a helicopter was waiting for us with the engine on

march. Only that was the same, but the situation was different in every way. The

Huge lights installed on the helipad brightly illuminated the night sky and several

people were busy chatting and moving around.

As soon as I stepped out of the glass garden, the winter wind whipped through my hair. People

gathered around the helicopter were wearing thick coats and scarves. As soon as one of them

The dogs saw us and approached us. With a stern expression, they walked at first
Machine Translated by Google

calmly, but as soon as he recognized Timothy, his face turned pale and he threw

to run hastily.

The man took off his coat and put it on Timothy, who was only wearing pajamas. He was shaking

hands when he took off my scarf and wrapped it around me. I thought it was because I saw the face

Without another word, Timothy lightly pushed the man away, took off his

coat and wrapped Christine in it.

<What happened?>

After hearing Timothy's question, I realized that the man who took off

the coat was the former butler. The butler looked at Timothy's face with a pale complexion and

he replied firmly.

<I haven't found out the details yet, but Lieutenant Butler told me there was pressure from

part of the SIS connections. We are currently checking.>

As soon as Secret Intelligence was mentioned, Timothy looked at Jerome. Jerome

He raised both hands.

<I don't know.>

<We'll have to wait and see.>

Timothy replied coldly, taking Christine's hand and walking towards the

helicopter. Christine continued to hold my arm, so I followed them haphazardly. Then

Jerome suddenly grabbed my arm from behind.

<You follow me.>

said Jerome.
Machine Translated by Google

<I'll send Master and Christine to you first.>

At those words, Christine turned around. She growled under her breath.

<He will go with me.>

<Christine, it's okay. I'll take you with me, so don't worry.>

Timothy quickly joined in and whispered reassuring words.

Jerome looked at me with an unusually pale face, perhaps because of the cold or some other reason.

He froze for a moment and then stepped back. Christine looked at Jerome and

hugged me. The wind crushed my broken finger and I almost screamed. Christine hugged me like a child with

a toy and tried to go to the helicopter. The butler, who had been watching silently

Timothy's face until now, he finally opened his mouth.

<Grandmaster. I'm sorry, but the helicopter can only hold 4 people.>

The butler spoke calmly.

<I'll welcome you two first.>

There were already two pilots in the helicopter's driver's seat. They were wearing helmets and goggles and

were waiting for us. Timothy looked at Christine with a worried expression. At that

moment, Jerome suddenly appeared in front of him.

<I know how to control it. Remember that Simon and I dated Raymond a while back?>

Jerome spoke softly, scratching his insides as usual. Timothy frowned.

<I can control it alone. It would be perfect if Raymond and I sat in the driver's seat.

driver and you and Chris in the back.>

Machine Translated by Google

There was silence. The winter wind blew hard. Instead of having such a swollen eye

that he couldn't open it properly, Timothy looked at Jerome with his light blue eyes. He asked

Timothy, exposing his blood-soaked teeth.

<How can I trust you?>

Jerome smiled like a picture.

<This is a bit disappointing. You caught a gunman with a gun just now,

right?>

The gunman was referring to me. I stayed silent and looked at Jerome. Jerome opened his arms

and spoke forcefully.

<I came here to negotiate in the first place. If you had a plan of your own, why would you have

dragged here with your own feet? Right now I'm trying to correct my

mistakes and get some points.>

<… … .>

<It saddens me to be questioned like this. As I said, I just caught Raymond for you in

the crystal garden.>

<That was a commendable action.>

Timothy responded obediently. Jerome shook his head. However, Jerome,

who had been smiling the whole time, stiffened at the next words of

Timothy.

<Still, I can't let you drive.>

Machine Translated by Google

Without continuing the conversation, Timothy walked toward the helicopter. Jerome followed us, with

face somewhat distorted by forced laughter. She was still confused as to why

He was so desperate. Jerome didn't even care about Simon, whom he brought with him. He just

He tried to stop me from getting on the helicopter.

Against Jerome's will, Christine dragged me right in front of the helicopter. Timothy

He got on first, then Christine got on and then I got on. Of course, there was no room for

I would ride. I stood there with my feet up, half-wobbly. Timothy asked,

leaning into the driver's seat.

<Can't you take one more person?>

<As you can see, the seats... .>

<No, I mean.>

Timothy interrupted him.

<Can you continue flying even if your weight increases?>

<Well, I guess it's possible... .>

<Then let's go.>

Timothy spoke succinctly and buckled his seat belt. My eyes widened,

unable to believe what he had just heard. His arms were even tied behind his back.

He was hanging from the helicopter only by Christine's strength. Meanwhile, Timothy

worked diligently to buckle Christine's seat belt and put her

headphones. Before putting on the headphones, he suddenly made eye contact with me.

<Be careful not to fall, Rachel.>

Machine Translated by Google

I gasped. I opened and closed my mouth and looked at Christine. Christine looked at me

straight with eyes full of madness. He said with his mouth. <Let me help you.> He was crazy.

Cristina is crazy. As soon as I realized that fact, my body trembled.

violently. When I looked down, the helicopter was about 1 m away from the
floor.

The helicopter took off instantly. My legs were shaking. The helicopter was hovering about

4 or 5 meters away, but because of my weight, the helicopter lost its center of gravity

and stumbled. The wind from the helicopter rotor ruffled my hair. Christine's eyes were

visible through the disheveled hair. He wouldn't let me go. I don't know where that energy came from, but the

The grip he had on my arm was terrifying. But I didn't know if I could hold on until

I landed. The pilot in the driver's seat looked at me with anxious eyes.

<I'm having trouble keeping my balance, master. I guess it's better

to belittle that person... .>

<No.>

Christine said sharply, looking at the pilot.

<I'll take you with me.>

<Just try to fly.>

Timothy spoke quietly, resting his cheek on Christine's shoulder.

I was going crazy alone. I was standing on the landing gear, but I felt like I was going to

slip and fall at any moment. The crazy pilot heard Timothy exactly what he

he said. The helicopter tilted to one side and slowly rose into the sky. The ground

It grew farther and farther away until it became distant. My ears were almost deafened by

the throbbing sound as if my heart was beating. A strong winter wind was blowing
Machine Translated by Google

in the air and the helicopter was shaking dangerously. The pilot immediately stopped

ascend. The helicopter carefully descended again. Timothy clicked his tongue

as he looked at the ground getting closer and closer. Timothy said sweetly, rubbing his cheek

against Christine's shoulder.

<I think it would be difficult to go with Rachel, Christine.>

<I don't like it. Let's go together. I'll save you.>

<Okay, okay, I'll save you.>

Timothy glared at me from behind Christine.

<I'll call the next helicopter and take you there.>

<No, Tim. No. It has to be now.>

Christine spoke like someone possessed.

<Now we can be free together.>

Together we can be free. Those words were very sinister.

The helicopter shook again due to the strong wind. The foot that was barely holding the gear

landing gear slid down at that moment. When I suddenly slipped, the

The helicopter tilted and shook. He was really tired of peeing. The blood all over

My body went cold. I was suspended in the air, relying only on Christine's hands!

My arms were tied behind my back and I couldn't grab anything. If Christine loses sight of me,

will fall. Christine tried her best to pull my arm. But I was already so weak that

could not hold me for long. Christine's body was half dragged out of the

helicopter. Timothy yelled at Christine to let her go. Christine looked at me.
Machine Translated by Google

<You will not be saved.>

Christine said that in an incredibly clear voice. released from her grasp. I felt as if

was falling without ceasing. However, the moment of the fall was very brief. Due to

that the frightened pilot descended from the helicopter as far as he could, the distance from the ground

was only 2 to 3 meters. Someone caught me as I fell and we fell together on the grass.

The impact of the fall was barely felt. It was Jerome. Jerome had picked me up from below.

I screamed as my broken finger was crushed by the fall. Jerome didn't even look at me. He straightened up

upper body and looked toward the helicopter.

The helicopter did not descend to the ground. It rose upwards, rapidly, rapidly. A

A beam of light from a large lamp installed near the landing site illuminated the dark sky

night and guided the direction of the helicopter. Thanks to the dazzling light, the interior of the

helicopter was clearly visible. Suddenly, a person suddenly appeared under

a spotlight-like light. The person who crashed and staggered in the bright darkness

The helicopter pilot was full of light. Then another person fell. It was another pilot.

They were trapped in the grass and could not move. The butler, who had been in

silence next to us until now, suddenly he screamed. He ran after the helicopter.

The helicopter flew amazingly. No one could look away and look up at the sky.

night. The helicopter stopped its rotors over a huge glass-enclosed garden. The noise

disappeared in an instant. There was a terrible silence. It was only a moment. That was the

last sight I saw. The helicopter's rotor head, which was spinning so fast that it

you could see, it stopped moving.

I felt a strong force pulling on the back of my neck. I was thrown behind a nearby light. Jerome

pressed on top of him. Jerome's hands covered my ears. An unimaginable roar

pierced my ears.
Machine Translated by Google

It was the sound of a glass garden breaking.

Jerome, who was so close that their noses were almost touching, turned his head slightly.

He didn't even look at me at that moment. He frowned and looked into my ear. He wanted to call the

Jerome's attention to me. I wanted to turn those eyes distorted by pain. But I didn't

I was able to do it because my hands were tied. A moment later, a huge explosion

He hit my ears again. Jerome was pressing my ear so hard that I

It hurt. Jerome, who was exposed to the roar, frowned and closed his eyes tightly.

I looked into the bright green eyes and raised my head slightly. I turned my chin and touched the tip

from Jerome's nose. As I lifted my head as if I was being pushed towards

down below, Jerome looked at me. I finally faced Jerome. At a distance that could not be

avoid or hide, were those unfortunate and weak eyes. Eyes twisted with pain,

scared and begging for forgiveness. The naked face that looked back at me in <Kelly>, the

face in the darkness that watched me silently under the bushes in Laberham, finally

He revealed his expression to me. Jerome's face always stopped at the last moment of the

hunt and looked at me.

Now I know who <Jerome> is.

<Jerome>, my villain, the meanest and baddest of all the boys on the top floor, but also

the weakest and most pitiful. my monster my lover My cowardly and mean dog waiting

be saved. My beautiful dog. I lifted my chin a little and kissed <Jerome>. <Jerome>, who

had been motionless as if frozen, suddenly he lowered his weight and pressed his lips until

which hurt him. At that moment another explosion was heard. It was smaller than before, but

It was still close to a roar. That was all. A roar and a short kiss.

<Jerome> suddenly raised his head. The lights were fleeting, illuminating the gloomy

night sky that had been left empty after the helicopter crash. <Jerome>
Machine Translated by Google

He raised his head beyond the lamp. The light filtered into <Jerome>'s face as

looked out. I turned my head to follow his gaze. I could see the chaos that

was developing beyond the lights. <Jerome> tried to get up from me but stopped. He stood

on his knees and touched his forehead for a moment, then stood up unsteadily.

Only then could I see <Jerome>'s back. His crisp white shirt was

completely stained with bright red blood. Countless pieces of glass stuck

on his back flashed in the flames of the explosion. I looked at <Jerome> blankly.

<Jerome> didn't look at me. He stumbled and walked towards the shattered glass garden where he

flames rose. I jumped and chased after <Jerome>. My hands were tied so that I couldn't

could hold it.

There was chaos everywhere. People covered in shards of glass lay covered in

of blood. There were some people writhing and crawling on the ground, but the

Most of them seemed dead. <Jerome> only suffered minor injuries thanks to the use of the lamp

as a shield. And thanks to <Jerome> covering my entire body, I didn't have a single cut.

<Jerome> didn't care about the people on the grass. He walked slowly towards the remains

from the glass garden where the fire had started. <Jerome> muttered under his breath as

if i was going out.

<Christopher.>

The rainforest, suddenly ravaged by a freezing winter, was set ablaze by a

fire from a helicopter. The fire was slowly spreading towards the dry

winter forest near the crystal garden. <Jerome> continued walking there. I

I staggered and followed him. My hands were tied and I couldn't hold <Jerome>. He ran ahead

from him and blocked <Jerome> with his body. <Jerome> didn't look at me. I looked over the

shoulder towards the burning crystal garden. He leaned against me. <Jerome> he murmured in my

ear. I couldn't see his face.

Machine Translated by Google

<Christopher.>

I took a step back and looked at <Jerome>'s face. He just stared at the burning rainforest

behind me, then his knees buckled and he fell to the ground. Beyond the collapsed <Jerome>,

A man lying on the grass moved his body. No, he seemed to move, then suddenly he rolled over.

to the side and went limp. Simon appeared from beneath the man. He seemed to be using the

man as a shield to avoid glass fragments.

Because of the fire, the area was as brightly lit as day. I could clearly see the

Simon's face and movements as he frowned and rubbed his ears. Simon

He finally looked up and saw me. He jumped, lost his balance and stumbled. As soon as

as soon as he could stand up properly, he walked towards us. Simon didn't even pay attention to him.

attention to <Jerome>. He came over and untied my hands.

<How…? .>

I gasped as I looked at him. Simon responded calmly as he examined my body.

<I was just pretending to be tied up. Are you okay?>

If he just pretended to be tied up, does that mean <Jerome> didn't tie Simon up from the start?

beginning when he went to pick it up? I shuddered.

<…My finger is fine, except for the broken finger.>

As soon as I was able to answer, Simon grabbed my hand. He carefully examined his

broken ring finger and then turned around. He walked towards the person lying on the ground. With

He calmly took the scarf off the dead man and returned. Simon wrapped his entire hand tightly with

a scarf and tied it tightly.

Machine Translated by Google

As soon as Simon fixed his hands, he helped <Jerome>, who was still sitting

and without moving, to stand up. He did not move. My strength was not enough. I looked at

Simon as if asking for help. Simon looked at me with a blank face. he asked indifferently.

<Why are you taking me?>

Instead of answering, I tried to lift <Jerome> up. Simon said, looking at <Jerome>.

<That kid bet with you. Thanks to you, you almost died tonight.

<… … .>

<I betrayed you who came with such force to save me. But why? Why are you

saving <Jerome>?>

<Help me, Simon.>

Instead of answering his question, I said, Simon didn't help me.

<She's not sad about losing Christine. I just felt frustrated that my plan

carefully crafted plan fell apart. Just as I bet on you, I was frustrated because

My bet on Christine failed.>

<… … .>

<She's just using you, Raymond. Even if you save him and save him again... .>

Simon looked at me as I struggled with my broken finger.

<<Jerome> will repeat this day without ceasing. I will use you and take advantage of you.>

<Simon.>

I pulled <Jerome>'s arm and looked at Simon again. Simon looked at me indifferently.
Machine Translated by Google

<Still, you're going to save me? Why? Why the hell, Raymond?>

I finally left <Jerome> and looked at Simon. Simon's dark eyes reflected the garden

of burning glass and the winter forest on fire. I whispered softly, hoping that my

voice drowned out by the winter wind and the sound of burning branches.

<Because I love him.>

Simon said nothing. The shadow of a huge fire burned across our faces. There was no more

no expression on Simon's face, who repeatedly plunged into the shadows and

then returned to the light.

Finally Simon leaned down. He carefully avoided the shards of glass caught in the

wounded and grabbed <Jerome>'s arm to hold him up. I quickly grabbed <Jerome>, who

was losing his balance and was rapidly collapsing. Simon grabbed his arm

<Jerome>'s left arm and I grabbed his right arm and put it over my shoulder. The three of us

We quickly walked away, turning our backs on the huge fire that lit up the dark sky.

night.

As soon as we escaped the flames, the winter wind blew like a knife.

I also found it increasingly difficult to walk. It was painful to take each step, not only because of the

what had happened since I infiltrated the mansion through the channel until now, but

also because of the fatigue he had accumulated during the trip to Rellium. However, each time

I felt the weight of <Jerome> putting all his weight on me, I unconsciously gave a

step forward.

We deliberately circled around the mansion and headed for the small chapel that leads

to the underground <club>. This was to prevent people from reaching the fire site. For a

By a stroke of luck, the three of us were able to reach the small chapel without meeting anyone.

the door and looked back just before entering. Before we knew it, the fire
Machine Translated by Google

had spread to the forest and became a conflagration, lighting up the area

surrounding as daylight. Soon there will be a lot of people, including firefighters and police officers... .

When the door closed, the fire horse disappeared completely from sight.

Only then did I finally have time to look at <Jerome>. We carefully placed

<Jerome> on the ground. <Jerome> fell to the ground, gasping.

<Take off your shirt.>

He told Simon. I couldn't do it myself because of my broken finger. Simon obeyed.

obediently. She sat down near Jerome's sacrum and locked his waist with her knees to

prevent it from moving. <Jerome>'s fingertips on the ground lost strength and

turned white. Simon lightly tugged on <Jerome>'s shirt. <Jerome> groaned

softly through his teeth. Simon tore his shirt down both sides.

My back was miserable. There were countless pieces of glass stuck in it.

Blood was still dripping from the wounds. Shards of glass shattered my back from

complete. The good news is that there were almost no pieces large enough to

be fatal or deeply embedded. There weren't many deep wounds, so

I wasn't worried about bleeding, but the pain seemed unbearable. <Jerome> rubbed his cheek

against the ground and bit his lip with a feverish face.

There was no other way to provide first aid. To remove the fragments of

glass, they first had to escape the mansion safely. Simon looked at me with

calm, as if waiting for instructions. He stared at the two men and spoke firmly.

<There's nothing we can do here. Let's move.>

I sat in front of <Jerome> and caressed his cheek.

Machine Translated by Google

<We'll go down the canal. I hid the car in the woods beyond the lake. Can you hold on?

until then?>

When I touched it with my fingertip, <Jerome> looked at me, but his expression was

white. I looked at him for a moment and asked.

<Can't you hear my voice?>

<… … .>

<Jerome> frowned and stared at my mouth, but didn't respond.

<<Jerome>. Can you hear me?>

He asked again, pointing to his ears. <Jerome>, reading the shape of his mouth,

secretly raised the corner of his mouth. Instead of answering, he shook his head.

I was momentarily speechless and stared at <Jerome>. The person who

Simon moved first. Simon said calmly.

<It must be because of the sudden loud noise. You'll recover in time.>

<Okay… I guess so.>

Even on the battlefield, things like this happened frequently and were not completely

unknown. However, for a moment, my heart seemed relieved. I woke up

trembling.

<Yes. Let's go. First… Let's go.>

Silence followed. After helping <Jerome>, we opened the door of the <club>. A long

The red carpet stretched out into the dark basement. Without saying a word, I began to walk down the stairs.

stairs step by step.

Machine Translated by Google

We passed through the empty interior of the <club> without any interruption. The room where

I beat up Timothy and other members of the <Club>, the room where Simon dragged me to be

gang raped in front of her mother, the movie theater where I had to watch the <Jerome> video

and see him being raped and the bathroom where Christine was tied up was all empty. The strange

<club> that had bound us and weighed us down, even the air, had disappeared like an illusion.

All that was left was silence.

I entered the second hallway, reached the last room, went up to the closet once again and left.

down the hall. When I first came in, I was alone, but now the three of us were leaving

together. As we approached the waterway, hope began to rise little by little.

little by little. I straightened my knees, which continued to bend, and struggled to move my feet. As

We walked down the hallway where the emergency lights were studded like

stars, Simon suddenly broke the long silence and spoke.

<You.>

I looked at Simon. Simon's face was buried in darkness and it was hard to see.

I was looking ahead.

<You didn't come to save me today, did you?>

<What do you mean?>

<I thought you came to save me this time.>

<Simon.>

<You didn't save me.>

Machine Translated by Google

I looked at Simon. <Jerome> was deaf, so he had no idea what was going on in the

conversation. Simon also lowered his head and looked at me over the other side of <Jerome>,

who was struggling to take steps.

Suddenly, the back of my neck became scared. It was the same feeling I had before in Laberham.

Simon was always watching me, whispering that he loved me, searching and longing

love, but his eyes weren't entirely on me. Although he looks at me completely, he doesn't

He sees me. He saw someone else in me. A person who is born but is not me.

<Raymundo. I've known you for a long time... .>

Simon whispered softly. The sound of running water was heard from the other side of the

aisle.

<I wish I was always asleep.>

<… … .>

<Don't talk, don't move, don't laugh, don't get angry... I hope you do.>

Like pebbles warmed by the sun, like flower petals soaked in sunlight, a

warm and gentle warmth that everyone can find friendly and pleasant. I felt so much warmth in

Simon's hand as he touched my cheek. What did little Simon of Bluebell say as he

touched my cheek?

<I feel a strong hostility when you smile at me. If you talk to me, I want to cover my ears and

run away. Your voice bothers me. I hate every one of your movements, your soft gestures and

your light steps. Sometimes I feel a strong need to see you straighten your hair while

the wind blows... I want to cut your wrists.>

What is the difference between the stuffed animal that Simon wants and me?
Machine Translated by Google

<I thought you wanted something like that. You're sleeping.>

Simon continued speaking in a low voice.

<But no. What I want… It's you who loves me.>

Simon asked vaguely in the darkness.

<If you tell me you love me, I will save you.>

We looked at each other. Simon's eyes, stained with darkness, seemed

dark and empty cavities. It seemed that the silence in the <Club> had spread to this

place. I answered without taking my eyes off his face.

<I don't believe in your salvation, Simon.>

Simon's face seemed to break before my eyes. His face was expressionless, but I felt

as if Simon was falling apart.

Suddenly, the sound of running water reached my ears. The canal was just around the corner.

corner. We continued walking without further conversation. As I crossed the canal, <Jerome>

gradually regained consciousness. It seemed that it was thanks to the cold water of the lake that I

I was ankle-deep in water. My body was hot, but at least I felt like I had strength.

to lift our heads. We were all very tired and it was hard for us to cross the channel.

with heavy feet.

Every time <Jerome> moved his body, he moaned softly from the wounds on his back.

He seemed to think he was holding it with his teeth, but he was so deaf that he simply

didn't notice. Simon supported <Jerome> in a suspiciously good way. He acted

calmly, as if the conversation that had just taken place in the hallway had not happened.
Machine Translated by Google

When <Jerome>, exhausted, could no longer walk and stopped, Simon was much more cunning

that I and noticed the state of <Jerome> and stopped walking. After waiting for <Jerome>

regained his breath, Simon began to walk slowly again. After

After a long and arduous march, we were finally able to reach the end of the canal. The slope of the ground

was getting lower and lower and before I knew it, the water was up to my knees. But over time,

In the distance I could see the iron gate wide open and the surface of the lake.

<Now I have to go to the lake.>

I was worried if <Jerome> would be able to withstand the cold temperature of the lake water.

winter and if I had the stamina to get out of the lake and cross the forest, but there was no other way

option for now. The only way to escape was to go into the lake. Because

It was dark, <Jerome> couldn't even see the shape of my mouth. He seemed to understand what I was saying.

was looming when he saw my gesture toward the lake. <Jerome> nodded. I turned my head toward Simon.

<Do you know how to swim?>

Simon didn't say anything else. He bowed his head slightly and dipped his hand into the lake. He got wet.

his hand with cold water and touched <Jerome>'s arm. Simon poured some water from the lake

about <Jerome>. <Jerome> was completely frozen in the cold water, but he stayed

still as Simon soaked him. After preparing <Jerome> to a certain extent,

I kept going. When we were up to our bellies, Simon and I started to

swim first.

It was so cold I couldn't breathe and tears welled up in my eyes. I held out my hand to him,

shivering from the cold, <Jerome>. <Jerome> took Simon and I's hands and gave himself a

a dip in the lake.

<Phew!>
Machine Translated by Google

This time, <Jerome> couldn't bear the pain and groaned loudly. The cold water entering

in the wound will cause unbearable pain. The more he wandered in the water, the lower the

my body temperature and the situation was only getting worse. I couldn't wait for <Jerome>

get used to it. We swam through the icy water, dragging <Jerome> by his arm.

When I first went in, I had to dive down to undo the chain around

the cage door, but since I left the door open, I didn't have to dive in when I got out.

We quickly splashed and swam towards the iron cage door.

While Simon and I were pulling the arm of <Jerome>, who was lagging behind, and

pulling him towards the lake, noises were heard that he had never heard before. The sound of

countless sirens and helicopters crossing the night sky echoed in my ears.

<Jerome> couldn't hear anything so he concentrated on swimming, but Simone and I raised our

head at the same time. Numerous firefighting helicopters were flying in the sky above the

Relliam mansion from where we escaped. The disaster that occurred in the crystal garden enveloped the

forest and the mansion were filled with fire.

<Ugh… .>

<Jerome> gasped right next to me. I suddenly came to my senses and swam out of the cage.

iron. I tried to climb up to the edge of the lake, holding on to the iron bars, but due to

Because of my weakness and broken fingers, I couldn't use one hand and kept falling into the water. In the end,

Simon, who was behind him, moved forward first. <Jerome> was somehow

clinging to the iron gate.

Simon put his foot on the iron window and jumped to the edge of the lake. Because of the cold,

He shuddered for a moment on the grass. He reached out his hand to Simon, who was exhaling a sigh of relief.

white breath. Simon looked at me blankly for a moment without taking my hand. It was not

a completely unexpected action, as he was about to open his mouth to speak.

Machine Translated by Google

At that moment something completely unexpected happened. The water in the lake began to be

sucked into the channel beyond the iron window! It seemed as if somewhere

would have opened a closed hatch. It was because of the fire. <Jerome> was dragged by the

lake water and sucked back into the iron cage. At the same time, the door

The iron cage slammed shut, leaving <Jerome> inside the canal and me enduring

the current outside.

<Jerome> quickly grabbed the iron bars and barely managed to hold on to the door.

The lake water was sucked into the canal without hesitation and I was also pushed against the

iron window. Since I was outside the door, I was not dragged into the canal, but <Jerome>

was different. He withstood the pressure of the water inside the canal and barely held on to the bars

iron. I reached out and squeezed <Jerome>'s arm tightly and looked at Simon.

<Simon!>

Simon looked at me from the top of the iron cage door with a scared face. He

will see him die. Maybe it was because of that confidence, or maybe it was the pressure of the water pressing down on me

from behind, but I couldn't breathe.

<<Jerome>!>

The broken finger kept slipping off his arm. <Jerome> could barely hold on to his hands.

bars, but there was no way I could hold on for long since I didn't even

could not walk properly. The water in the lake was running like crazy. The water was pouring

indiscriminately into the narrow channel, which was extremely narrow in

compared to the size of the lake. The water of the lake reached up to my neck, forming

waves and clouding my vision.

I tried to grab <Jerome>'s arm, but I slipped several times. Even <Jerome>'s face

<Jerome> was not visible. I groped at the bars like crazy. The arm that had been up to the
Machine Translated by Google

elbow a moment ago had suddenly slipped, and now <Jerome> was

gripping the iron bars with only the strength of his hands.

The end was in sight. The end was visible with surprising clarity. As soon as

The tears welled up, were washed away by the water and disappeared. There was no sensation

of warmth around the eyes. It was cold. It was so cold as if it had already become

into a corpse. <Jerome> pulled his face out of the water and dunked it again several times.

I felt a sensation in my hand. The last one. The end. It wasn't a premonition. It was a certainty.

At some point I felt chills. I raised my head in a daze. Simon was crouching

on top of the iron bars, stretching out his arms and touching my hair. I looked at his face

expressionless and I lowered my head when I felt the creepy sensation of my fingers
slid.

<Jerome>'s face rose from the surface of the water. Suddenly, <Jerome> approached

at me. He pulled his arm and slammed it against the bars. I quickly grabbed his elbow.

<Jerome>. <Jerome> spoke to me from behind the bars with an incredibly expression
shy.

<Prince.>

I felt the skin slip through my fingers.

That was the end.

I groped at the bars like crazy. The arm and hand that had just held the bars

from the other side they disappeared as if they had never been there from the beginning. He could not

It should have been like this. No way. You can't die. There's no way you're giving up.

with me. Pressed by the water pressure, I pressed my body against the bar and lifted the
head stunned.
Machine Translated by Google

For some time now, Simon had been lying face down on the iron gate,

looking at us. It seemed as if he had been watching until the moment when <Jerome>

was dragged into the canal. The moment I made eye contact with Simon, I felt as if

my heart was frozen to the roots. Simon stretched out his arms. A hand dug

under my armpit and lifted me up. Free from the pressure of the water that was pressing on my chest, I was

dragged onto the land by the lake, which was as solid as a lie.

<Raymundo. Even if you don't say you love me... .>

Simon said calmly.

<I will save you.>

I stared blankly at Simon, who was speaking calmly. It was only for a moment that my

body stiffened... After looking at the man in silence, I walked over and hugged him

wetly.

In the sudden embrace, Simon in her arms froze and did not move. <Simon>,

I always knew who you were. My most loyal dog. My traitor who loves me the most. If I betray you, with

What expression will you look at me with? At that moment, I hugged <Simon> with pure love, without revenge

nor hatred. <Simon>, who had frozen, embraced my waist with hesitant hands. His body

trembled slowly. The more she trembled, the tighter she hugged <Simon>. When <Simon>

He buried his face in my arms, I hugged him and threw myself into the lake. I was swept away by the waves and

I hit my head hard against the door of the iron cage. The impact ripped the door off

from its hinges and dragged us into the ditch. I was sucked into a deep darkness,

holding tightly to <Simon>, who was struggling in my arms.

<End of Part 3, continued in Part 4>